《The Sole Monster Tamer in the World ~I was Mistaken as the Demon King When I Changed My Job~》


 1-prologue

    Finally, I found...


    The only word that came out of my mouth from the sense of accomplishment was such an ordinary word.


    After slaying many monsters, avoiding many traps, and pushing forward, I finally found the crystallization of the dream I''ve been searching for - the crystallization of my dream is in front of me now.


    It''s a book that sits on an altar.


    I''ve risked my life to get this book.


    My name is Noah Whitefield.


    I have a family name, but I''m not a great nobleman, I''m the third son of a low class nobleman who lives in the countryside. Of course, I don''t own a fiefdom, I''m from a family of vassals who are only entrusted with some of the duties of the office in the fiefdoms ruled by frontier counts. Although my father is a baron, he is in effect just a mere errand boy for the frontier count.


    And I was born into such a family, and I can be said to have been born into an aristocratic family. However, can we really call a poor family that delights in having a piece of soup with a piece of meat for dinner a nobleman?


    Moreover, he is the third son, and the eldest and second sons are still alive. And of those born into a noble family, only the eldest son has the right to inherit the family. It may seem like there is no need for him to take over the family, but the heir to our family is Hal, the eldest son and heir to our family.


    That''s why Ray, the second son, quickly left home and joined a knight''s club, and I became a free adventurer as well.


    All in order to seek this book in front of me.


    This.........is the Book of Job Change.......!


    A vocation is something that is given to us from heaven.


    Every human being receives a vocation from heaven when he or she reaches the age of 15. It is given to you in the form of the qualities you possess. I have no idea what the criteria are. There are various theories that it is something that the person was born with, or that it is based on his or her previous experience, or that it reflects what the person wants to do most, but the fact is that we have no idea. In fact, there is an example of a baker''s son being given a job as a blacksmith.


    For example, a person like Brother Lei, who was given the vocation of ''knight'', even if he was a commoner or a woman, could join the knightly order. That''s how important this vocation is.


    When I was 15 years old, I was given a vocation from heaven.


    You will be able to find out if you are going to be given a knight, a sorcerer, or an unlikely occupation, such as a villager or a merchant, while you are trembling. No matter what kind of profession it was, I was willing to accept it if it was my calling.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier.


    I''ll say it twice. I was a brave man.


    I was the brave man who defeated all kinds of evil, dealt with the demons that pervaded the world, and ultimately defeated the Demon King.


    He is the brave man whose role is always to defeat the demon king, who has appeared many times in history.


    There is only one person in the world, and if there is a person who has been given a vocation, he or she must be recognized by the country and go on a journey that will never return until the Demon King is defeated, that brave person.


    I was exempt from that at all costs.


    I had always wondered about it in the first place. Why is it always the role of the brave man to defeat the Demon King, I wondered.


    In general, the presence of the Demon King doesn''t mean that there''s anything detrimental about him. Defeating the demon king doesn''t mean the demons will disappear, it''s not like the demon king is trying to take over the world, and the world is relatively peaceful. In this country where a slightly more belligerent neighboring country is more dangerous than the Demon King somewhere far away, there is no need for a brave man. Well, I don''t know if the Demon King, whom I''ve never met, really wants to take over the world.


    That''s why I despaired. The moment I found out that I had been given the vocation of ''The Brave'', I was in despair.


    The priest who performed the vocation ceremony and the friends who went to the ceremony with me were also worried about me, I was in despair.


    At best, the good thing was that the words given in the ceremony of the vocation were heard by no one but the person in question. Unless a sorcerer applies the "Analysis" (Analyze), the vocation is basically self-reported. It''s a good idea to have an "analysis" of the vocation of a servant of the state, such as a "knight", and therefore fraud is considered meaningless.


    That''s why I falsified my vocation. That''s why I falsely claimed to be a village man.


    The priests and friends were very sympathetic. I''m not going to be the only one who can do this. When I reported this to my father, he cursed me for being so useless.


    But it was still good.


    If I declare that I''m a ''brave'' person, the moment I declare that I''m a ''brave'' person, I''ll be on the worst possible journey that I can''t return to until I defeat the Demon King.


    ''''Huh........''''


    Hence, I set out on my journey, doing my best to hide the fact that I''m a ''brave'' person.


    Although I am an adventurer, I haven''t registered with the Adventurer''s Guild in any way. At first I thought about registering, but the guild card issued by the Adventurer''s Guild would have my vocation written on it. It wasn''t self-reported, but was properly analyzed. If I had registered without knowing this fact, it would have been seriously bad.


    As such, I call myself an adventurer, but I''m practically unemployed.


    The reason I set out on this journey was to seek the legendary item, the Book of Job Change, which I only heard about in rumors.


    It is the only book in the world that can change one''s profession, a book that is only rumored to be found in the depths of the deepest labyrinth, in the hidden village of the elves, or in the dragon''s lair.


    The historical adventurer Alexander is said to have transformed himself from a ''warrior'' to the world''s only ''magic warrior'' by using the Book of Changes. Legend has it that he wore magic on his sword and was able to fight both demons that were resistant to physical attacks and those that were resistant to magical attacks. I''ve heard that there are a few others who have obtained the book of changing jobs, but no one is still alive at the moment.


    Then I thought to myself, "What if I use the Book of Job Change?


    I''m going to use the book of change, I can change this d*mnable vocation of being a brave man, if I use the book of change.


    I wonder how I''ll use it...


    He flipped through the pages and tilted his head.


    It''s been a long, long journey to get here. At the age of fifteen, I was given an abominable vocation, and it''s been almost five years since I left immediately. I''ve been searching all over the world without ever visiting my parents'' house.


    The reason why I was able to make such a long journey is because of my power as a brave man. It''s an abominable vocation, but I was impressed by the ability to face the Demon King on my own. The current me can even defeat a dragon with a single blow. With my bare hands.


    And finally, I discovered it. It was rumored to be in the depths of one of the largest labyrinths in the world.


    The ruins of Rilkara - it''s an underground labyrinth in a deep forest.


    In the past, Demon King Rilkara was said to have been in this land about two thousand years ago. You will find that you will be able to get a good deal more than you expected. As a result, it has become a nest for demons and adventurers to visit, but it is a devilish labyrinth where the more you go underground, the stronger the demons become.


    After all, it took me two weeks to get here from the entrance without ever leaving the building. In fact, I almost died a few times. Even I, the "brave" one, came close to dying.


    I kept flipping through the pages.


    I''m impressed by the variety of occupations on the page. In the beginning, they were all common occupations such as ''warrior'', ''sorcerer'', and ''knight'', but gradually they became rare such as ''alchemist'' and ''madman'', and then in the latter half of the book, they listed only rare occupations such as ''magician'' and ''dragon knight''.


    Well.


    I found it, but I don''t know how to use it at all. What should I do to change my vocation?


    Oh, there''s a page for ''The Brave''. It''s utterly disgusting. The "Demon King" occupation is next to it. I didn''t know that the Demon King was a profession.


    My hand stops at a certain page.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t get your hands on it.


    My hand suddenly stops moving, as if some kind of compulsory magic is being cast on me.


    And as the glowing pages illuminate me, a voice runs through my mind.


    --I will give you your profession from heaven.


    This is the voice I heard in that vocation ceremony.


    This is the voice that only I can hear when I receive my vocation.


    I''m going to...


    I can throw away my d*mned vocation, The Brave Man--!


    --You''re The Fiend Master!


    I was delighted.


    The hero, Noah Whitefield, died.


    And the new Noah Whitefield was born.

 2-Devil Wizard Noah Whitefield Bomb

    Congratulations on the creation of a new "Demon Wizard", Noah Whitefield. It''s a wonderful thing.


    But I don''t really feel like I''m being reborn. I don''t really feel like I''m being reborn.


    At any rate, at times like this, I have to check it out.


    Analyze


    With a murmur, a translucent string of letters appears in front of me.


    I''m a former ''brave'' person, so my strength is that I can use a certain amount of basic magic. The "Analyze (Analyze)" is especially useful because it can only be used by professional "sorcerers".


    However, it only targets you or demons, and is only used for tools. It''s forbidden by law to apply "Analyze" to others without permission, so be careful. It''s an invasion of privacy, you know.


    Well, this analysis is also done for me.


    Name: Noah Whitefield.


    Occupation : Demon Wizard Level 1


    skill


    Swordsmanship Level 92


    Gymnastics Level 88


    Basic magic level 43.


    Lightning magic level 45


    Recovery magic level 26.


    Demon Capture Level 1


    Demon-Training Level 1


    Hmm.


    It was definitely ''Profession: brave level 92'' until just now, but it has changed properly.


    But that doesn''t mean that he''s lost the experience he''s gained as a brave man. You can use basic magic such as Analyze, and although you can only use the lightning attribute for some reason, you still have your attack magic. The combat ability is also unchanged.


    And the new skills that have been added--the capture and training of demons.


    Since he was called a demon wielder, I knew it was probably true. But I don''t know how it would be activated. It doesn''t seem to be triggered like magic.


    I''m going to set up an even deeper "Analysis (Analyze)".


    Demon Capture.


    Takes control of a demon that is incapacitated from combat at a certain rate. If he succeeds, a collar of servitude will be placed on the demon.


    Demon Training


    It can give orders to the demons under its control.


    I see, this seems to be very useful.


    Probably because I thought that the demons I defeated would join me at a certain rate. Is it because it''s a demon that it''s a matchmaker? Oh well, that''s okay.


    In other words, what I can do is no different from what I''ve done so far. All I have to do is defeat the demon and advance.


    It''s a good idea to think that this will automatically increase the number of demons that you control.


    ''''Alright, let''s go home.''''


    I''m going to leave the job change book there and go back the way I came.


    I''m not going to take this one home with me, but I''m going to leave it as is. I don''t know if anyone else needs it.


    It''s been a really long journey. It took me five years to get here - I''m already twenty years old.


    It seems too late to register with the guild as an adventurer now. Should I not register as it is? It''s not like I''m going to die. I''ve been going through various labyrinths and ruins and selling treasures, so I have a good amount of money to spend. Well, I can''t say that I have a lot of money.


    Once again, I return to the path I spent two weeks on.


    Unfortunately, we have no choice but to go back the way we came. You''re not supposed to be able to get out of the building as soon as you reach the goal. If you dive into the labyrinth, you have no choice but to go back for the same amount of time.


    But how do you get to the level?


    Basically, the level increases by ''acting in a way that is appropriate for that profession''. For example, if you are a ''smith'', the more swords you make, the higher your level will be. And in the case of the brave, the more demons you defeat, the higher your level will be. Unfortunately, I don''t know about the other professions.


    And if the level of the profession doesn''t go up, the level of the skill won''t go up as well. In other words, since I''m a ''demon wielder'', it''s safe to assume that the more demons I have with me, the higher my level will be.


    I have no idea what kind of criteria is used, though.


    ''Oops.''


    Well.


    This Rilkara Ruins is a labyrinth that was once the residence of Demon King Rilkara.


    In the first place, I wonder if living in the depths of such a maze wasn''t a bad idea for transportation. In addition, the brave man who is said to have defeated the demon king, who lived quietly in the depths of the labyrinth, by going out of his way to go so deep into the depths of the labyrinth, did he hate the demon king that much? I don''t think that the Demon King hiding in such a deep place would do any harm to the humans.


    Well, because this is the residence of the Demon King, the closer you get to the innermost part of the castle, the stronger the enemies are. Even I have a hard time with it.


    The one that appeared in front of me was a jet black wolf.


    It is a type of demon called a Night Wolf, but its size is orders of magnitude different from ordinary ones. It''s called the Night King Wolf (Night Lord Wolf), and it''s huge, standing on all four legs and yet having a physique three times larger than mine.


    The wolf glared at me, "Grrrr," and stared at me.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.


    ''''Ugaaaaaaah!''''


    Hey.


    I duck against such a wolf by jumping sideways as fast as I can.


    I''m agile enough to move in spite of its large size. I avoided the arrows that were approaching and attacked from behind.


    I''m a level 92 swordsmanship, but my sword was broken in the middle of the labyrinth. That''s why this body is the only weapon I have.


    With all my might, I strike the wolf''s back.


    ''''Uraaah!''''


    I can feel it in my hand.


    I''m not a master of the 88th kung fu level. My fists can be used as a weapon, and each attack should be heavy. It''s also been proven that if you take on a human being, you can crush their head with a single blow.


    By the way, your opponent is a bandit. It is my way of saying that those who only loot innocent people deserve to die.


    And then my fist easily snapped the wolf''s spine.


    The wolf crawled around and struggled in pain. It is also my style that if a demon has attacked me, it deserves to be turned back.


    Gradually, the wolf stopped moving, only twitching and trembling. And then it stopped moving completely and just disappeared.


    The demons that are made of a substance called "magic element" do not leave behind a corpse when they die. They just turn into sand and disappear like this. If they could leave behind a corpse, then the world might have a vogue for ''weapons made of demon fangs'' or something like that.


    I looked at it for a while, but nothing really changed.


    I made it impossible to fight, but it seems that the skill Demon Capture didn''t activate.


    Well, it''s a constant probability, and it doesn''t trigger that easily.


    ''''Well, let''s go.''''


    Huffing, I let out a small breath and move on.


    I wonder how many more friends I''ll have before I leave this labyrinth - with such expectations.

 3-Intrusion

    That''s not right.


    I wonder if I''m already halfway back. I''ve already passed a week since I changed jobs as a new ''demon user''.


    I''m on my way back from killing demons with a single blow while resting in a safe place. Although the lowest level is a struggle, the demons are getting weaker and weaker, and honestly, it''s time to lose the fight.


    But this past week. I don''t know how many demons I''ve killed already. At the very least, I''ve killed every enemy I''ve encountered without mercy.


    And yet - I''m supposed to be a demon wielder, but no one follows me. It''s not a good idea to have a new collar of servitude.


    I''m not sure if I''ve made a mistake or not, but I don''t have any information.


    Even if you apply an analysis, my occupation remains unchanged from "Demon Wizard Level 1". Is there a condition for defeating it? The fact is that I am confused because I don''t really understand that.


    ''''Umm........''''


    As I walk, I think.


    The skill I confirmed, the condition for capturing a demon is to ''make the demon unable to fight''. Other than that, there are no other conditions that seem to be conditions. Just like I did with the first Night King Wolf (Night Lord Wolf), if I crush his spine, I can say that it is unable to fight, right?


    If that''s the case, does that mean that my level is purely insufficient? If I''m at a low level, only weak demons can join me, or something like that.


    Yeah, something like that.


    I''m not sure if these monsters are weak enough for me, but maybe I need to go after even weaker monsters like goblins and slimes first.


    "d*mn. I thought I could make a lot of friends, but...


    I let out a small sigh as I trudge along.


    The journey alone is a very long one. I''ve been alone for the past five years, so I''m used to it.


    There is no way I could have formed a party with anyone. I don''t belong to any adventurer''s guild, I''m just an unemployed traveler.


    This is why I couldn''t rent an inn at a village on the way to the city. There were places that would let you through if you were in a slightly larger town, if you handed the guards an under-sleeve to them, so it was only then that you could enter the town.


    With that in mind, should I still belong to the Adventurer''s Guild? I don''t want to do it too much, though, because I''m afraid I''ll be surprised by the occupation of ''magician''.


    While thinking like that, however, my body fights off the enemy on its own.


    The enemies in this area are weak enough that you can deal with them even while thinking about them. A few minotaurs are a little tougher, but the rest are usually killed instantly with a single hit. They are all such people.


    There was a slight thrill in the strength of the enemies near the farthest point. But in the current situation, there was no thrill at all, it just seemed to be a long and tedious process.


    ''''Oh...?''''


    Suddenly, I realized that the front was noisier.


    This is probably half of the labyrinth, or perhaps the first third of it. It might be a bit higher, as it''s rather easier to get back than it was to go.


    But when I entered this labyrinth, I met another person for the first time in a long time.


    ''''d*mn!¡¡Don''t cut the aid!¡¡Let''s go!


    ''Yeah!¡¡STRENGTH!


    Shields.


    Huh!


    It seems to be a party of three. It''s an enviable party of one man and two women.


    It''s a good idea to have two girls to assist you in a fight like this. Well, I''ve mastered basic magic, so I can cast auxiliary magic on myself. Also, it''s possible to defeat them with a single blow even if you don''t cast an auxiliary spell.


    The man who looks like a warrior is at the center, the woman who looks like a sorceress, and the girl who looks like a priest.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more information on this topic. The girl, who looks like a priestess, has her silver hair pulled back in a single bun. Her pure white robe, adorned with gold ornaments, is the formal attire of a priestess.


    Finally, the warrior is a slender, colored man. He has short cropped black hair and a well-defined face, and he wears light armor and carries a one-handed sword, probably in pursuit of speed. Well, it doesn''t seem to be very fast.


    The party of three of them were dealing with the Minotaur, a bull-headed man-body giant.


    It was a bit tough, and while it only had physical strength, it had something that could extend to the lowest level of demons. Instead, their movements are slow and heavy, and they use heavy weapons that can be easily avoided.


    Although, they seem to have a lot of trouble with such minotaurs.


    ''''Haha!


    "Fireball!


    Protection.


    It doesn''t work very well.


    Minotaurs have a high magic resistance, and if anything, physical attacks work better for them. But perhaps the man''s attack power is not very high. It chose speed over offensive power, and it is more of an equipment to play with the enemy.


    Perhaps up to this point, he, as a warrior, was attracting the enemy''s attention while she, as a sorceress, was attacking against that enemy. If it came in that way, then the minotaur should be a powerful enemy.


    Should I provide assistance - I think a little bit like that.


    ''''Geez!''''


    Kite!


    Mr. Kite!


    d*mn it.¡¡Julia!¡¡Marine!¡¡You guys run!


    No.


    Oh.


    Looks like it''s about to get ugly. Should we help them?


    But if we get out of hand, we''ll be like, "He''s got his prey! Some people make a lot of noise about it. I''ve met them a few times myself.


    What should I do - I''m a bit worried about that.


    ''Kite!¡¡Now, the treatment...!


    Get off me!¡¡d*mn it!¡¡Dekabutu!¡¡Get the f*ck over here!


    ....


    You''re right, you should help.


    Please, please don''t be a troublesome opponent - so I prayed.


    I kicked the earth and charged straight into the minotaur.


    What...!


    Huh, I''m gonna barge in.


    Oh, who are you?¡¡What?!


    Come on, get back. Be safe.


    The minotaur was blown away by my blow.


    First, I had to lead these three men to a safe place. To do that, I had to pull them away.


    I just rushed at them and hit them, though, so they wouldn''t do much damage.


    I heard the minotaur coughing several times with a gulp, gulp, and a few coughs.


    In the next moment.


    ''''Huh...?''''


    Grrrr....


    The minotaur slowly stands up and looks at me.


    On its neck, it hadn''t been there before - a silvery collar.

 4-Companion 1 Beef

    The minotaur stands and looks at me intently.


    There is no hostility in his gaze. Rather, it is as if it is loyal to me.


    ".........Activated, right?


    I look at my right hand, but it doesn''t really change anything. Or rather, I don''t know if my right hand has anything to do with it.


    The problem is this minotaur.


    I had thought that only weak demons could join the ranks of low-level players, but I''m not sure I was wrong. The minotaur was supposed to be a reasonably high level demon.


    ''''Oh, you!¡¡It''s dangerous!¡¡Run....!


    ''Uh....''


    And the fact that I am a demonslayer is a fact that only I currently know. To the adventurers, it may look as if I''m just standing there in front of the minotaur.


    Well, even if the minotaur had actually attacked me like this, I''d be confident that I''d be able to beat it back.


    With a huff, I turn to the warrior-like man and smile.


    You have to somehow get out of this situation without any problems. Normally, you would think that there is no such thing as a magician.


    Hmph, I thrust my hands out in front of me.


    "Give me your hands!


    Guo!


    With my words, the minotaur drops his heavy weapon and thrusts out his hands.


    Is this the effect of the Demon Training Level 1? The minotaur follows my orders so easily that I was surprised.


    It''s also a good idea to make sure that you have a good balance between the two. Of course, since we''re just holding out our hands to each other, we''re not putting that much force or weight on them. As expected, in a serious power comparison with the Minotaur, I''m likely to lose, too.


    But how do those three look at me - they may think I''m risking my life to stop the Minotaur.


    It''s a bit forced, but I''ll try to disguise it somehow.


    ''You guys!¡¡We need to get away while we can!


    I don''t!¡¡I''m leaving you...!


    "I''ll stop it!¡¡Come on!¡¡It won''t last long!


    d*mn it...!


    The warrior man bites his teeth in frustration.


    In the meantime, I want you to go away quickly. I have a lot of research to do. I have a lot of research to do, and I want to analyze my work.


    The sorceress grabs the warrior man''s hand and pulls him away. It seems that she is trying to escape.


    Kite!¡¡Let''s get out of here!¡¡You can''t beat a minotaur!


    ''But Julia!¡¡It''s our fault that he was...!


    ''He can''t be serious if we get in his way!¡¡Quickly!


    "d*mn it...!¡¡Hey!¡¡You!


    Mm.


    Is it calling me? I was just checking the whole body of the minotaur and stuff.


    I have nothing more for them to do, so please just go.


    You!¡¡Tell me your name!¡¡I''m Kite Dickens!


    It''s Noah Whitefield!


    Noah!¡¡Thank you from the bottom of my heart!¡¡Please stay alive!


    Kite!¡¡Quickly!


    d*mn it...!


    I could hear three footsteps moving away from me.


    When they were gradually heading deeper and almost out of sight, I put my hands down.


    It was a monkey show, but I''m thankful that they seemed to have tricked me. Well, it''s not normal to think that a minotaur became my companion at that moment or anything like that.


    ''That''s enough.''


    Grrrr....


    The minotaur pulls back and returns to an upright position.


    Apparently, it listens to me completely. I don''t know how much more complicated the command can be, though.


    I''ll have to conduct various experiments in that area.


    Analyze.


    As I say the powerful words, translucent letters appear in my vision.


    This time, the target is not me. It is aimed at this minotaur who has just joined us.


    Name: none.


    Occupation: minotaur level 45


    skill


    Blunt force combat level 45.


    Magic resistance level 40


    Physical resistance level 20.


    chain of servitude


    Eighty percent of them are ordinary minotaurs.


    It''s no wonder they don''t have a name, and minotaurs have both magical and physical resistance. Though their physical resistance is slightly lower, but in addition to that, their physical strength feels needlessly high in order to maintain a high life force.


    But the problem is the new skill, the Chains of Servitude.


    Let''s analyze it more deeply.


    Chains of Servitude.


    Proof of capture by skill demon capture. Absolute obedience to the captive demon user.


    "Ho.........


    It''s perfect.


    This makes the Minotaur completely loyal to me. It''s great.


    And as for me...


    Name: Noah Whitefield.


    Occupation : Demon Wizard Level 2


    skill


    Swordsmanship Level 92


    Gymnastics Level 88


    Basic magic level 43.


    Lightning magic level 45


    Recovery magic level 26.


    Demon Capture Level 2


    Demon Training Level 2


    The level of the demon user had increased.


    After all, it seems to be a thing that you can level up by joining a demon. I''m not sure how it came to be a companion, but I wonder if it''s still probability. If it''s a probability with all the demons we''ve defeated so far, it''s a very low number.


    At this rate, it''s just a matter of whether or not another one will join us before we leave this labyrinth.


    The only thing that can be done is to keep experimenting. Maybe we''ll get some other results.


    Grrrr....


    "Minotaur, come with me. Slay the demons that appear around me.


    Well, that''s really useful.


    From now on, I think we should just let him do the fighting. That way, I''ll be able to climb to the top.


    In fact, I defeated the caterpillar-like demon that just appeared with a single blow.


    Oh, yeah. We''ll have to give you a name too.


    Grull...?


    Your name is Milo. That''s what I''m going to call you from now on.


    Although we can''t communicate, I feel like there''s a bond of trust between me and the minotaur, or rather a bond between us.


    With this in mind, I began to walk with Milo toward the entrance to the ruins.

 5-Fellow 2 Goblin

    Our journey together continued for a while.


    Milo was very useful. As an enemy, the minotaur was tough and didn''t die easily, which was a pain in the ass, but as an ally, it''s really reassuring. He uses his big axe to reappear in front of me one after another, killing the monsters that appear in front of me.


    Well, if the losers come to me, of course I will fight them too.


    But even so, they make it easy for me. I really think so.


    "Guoohhhh!


    Milo fights and I just walk through the labyrinth while I watch it.


    There aren''t many strong people on the floor around here. Really, it''s probably just a minotaur at best. The ones I can''t kill with a single blow.


    In fact, Milo has taken care of the swarm of caterpillars that have been attacking me since a while ago with a single blow. Originally, minotaurs are capable of living on a lower level, right?


    ''''Kiiiii!


    And as I proceeded, what appeared was a demon called the Red Cap.


    To put it simply, it was a super strong goblin. Although they are not different in size from ordinary goblins, their strength is completely different from ordinary goblins. They are faster than wolves, and more than anything else, they attack in packs of from a few to a dozen or more. The first time I saw them, I was also in a panic.


    The kobolds with red hats, which were not normal goblins, surrounded Milo and attacked him.


    Eventually, one of them came at me as well.


    ''''Kiiiiiii!


    Hey.


    I ducked the red cap''s blow with a whimper.


    It''s quite fast, but that''s only because of the hierarchy around here. I''m sure there are many demons that are quicker than Redcap in the lower levels.


    For now, I released a kick at the approaching Red Cap. However, I may have missed my aim somewhat, or it didn''t hit cleanly.


    With my attack, the red cap is blown away.


    ''''Gee, gee.......''''


    Oops.


    In the meantime, Milo is steadily beating the Red Cap.


    Although Milo''s moves are slow and sluggish, his toughness is evident. No matter how much the Red Cap attacks, it doesn''t take Milo down.


    Then the redcap I kicked at stood up. I''m sure the kick wasn''t as solid as I thought it would be.


    Then another blow - yes, I looked at the red cap.


    ''''Ah........''''


    KICKY!!!


    Redcap shouted so.


    With that, he began to attack the other Redcaps who were on his side.


    A split in the ranks - I thought that for a moment, but no.


    After all, the Redcap''s neck - a silver collar is wrapped around the Redcap''s neck.


    ''Wow, really?''


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at that.


    I didn''t expect to suddenly get another companion, even though I had only activated it on Milo until now. Even though I haven''t yet moved up from the hierarchy that made Milo a friend.


    What in the world was the reason for this? Did something strange happen?


    ''''Goooooooooooooooo!


    Kiiiiiii!


    The two new companions of mine, two bodies that I''m not sure if I can call them two people or two animals, cut down the remaining red caps.


    Those who were too quick to deal with with just Milo alone are being cut down from the side by his new companion, Red Cap. And as for his ally Red Cap, Milo isn''t even trying to defeat him.


    The mysterious cooperation is there.


    ''''.........Analysis (Analyze)''''


    And I''m going to set up "Analyze" against such a red cap.


    The collar is already tightened, and like Milo, it should be equipped with a chain of skill slavery.


    Name: Gilanka Dolan Elbert Gryffissum.


    Occupation: goblin level 43


    skill


    Swordsmanship level 31.


    Steal level 28.


    Gymnastics Level 22.


    chain of servitude


    It''s a long name!


    What a Gilanka Dolan Elbert Griffitham. That''s kind of cool. It''s not a good name for a goblin to have.


    Or maybe they called him Red Cap, but he was simply a super high level goblin. What''s that? Is there some kind of system where the color of the hat changes as the level goes up or something like that?


    And my demon user had also risen to level 3.


    Capturing demons and training demons are both leveled up. This seems to be an automatic raise. Well, I have no idea what will change now that I''ve been raised.


    Should I have read the job change book carefully? The explanation of the occupation.


    ''''Hmmm....''''


    But I''ve learned something.


    Milo and Redcap - Gilanka - are now my friends. There''s only one thing in common here.


    That is, ''I didn''t defeat them with a single blow.


    I can usually kill even the lowest level demons with a single attack. This is because I remembered the weaknesses of the strong enemies I encountered on the way there. I knew where to attack to be effective and where to hit to kill.


    And at the lowest level, he was constantly on his guard and moving to keep his guard up. The repercussions of that have come, and I''m aware that I''m a little loosened up in the middle tier around here. That''s why the kick I fired at Gilanka earlier was a bit off aim.


    In other words, the condition for capturing a demon is that ''I must give a near-death attack''.


    While I was analyzing myself like that, Milo and Gilanka seemed to have finished handling the other red caps.


    And Milo''s also didn''t try to attack at all, probably because Gilanka had already fitted my ''chains of servitude''.


    Both of them seem to be looking at me, waiting for instructions.


    ''''Milo,''''


    Grrrr....


    "Be good to Gilanka.


    Guru.


    "Kiki.


    Milo and Gilanka began to shake hands with neither of them holding a weapon.


    Yup.


    It''s very surreal.


    There''s probably no other person who has ever seen a minotaur and a goblin that are as different in size as an adult and a child shaking hands or something like that.


    Well, then, let''s go back outside now.


    Maybe I should take out some of them myself instead of leaving it all to Milo and Gilanka to verify in the future. Take it as easy as you can.


    "Well, let''s get going then... hmm?


    Then, those red-capped corpses disappeared like a fog, beyond.


    Apparently, I saw people who looked like adventurers. A warrior in light armor, a female sorcerer in robes, and a priest-like woman.


    Huh?


    Or rather, it''s fine if you just see them.


    All three of them - were lying on the ground.


    Slowly, approaching.


    It''s not unusual for adventurers to perish in a labyrinth like this. I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    You can''t help but feel that way.


    But this is also the providence of the maze. The strong live and the weak die. The daredevil who hurries into the depths of the labyrinth, always loses his life there.


    ''''--!¡¡I''m still alive!


    The warrior - who called himself Kite - had already died out. The female sorceress, as well.


    But only the other - the priestess woman - was still breathing slightly. The red cap sword pierced its belly, and it wouldn''t be long now.


    However, if she was still alive, she could be saved.


    ''''Recovery (Heal)!


    The recovery spells I remember, too, aren''t that big of a deal. Compared to the priesthood, it''s a pittance, I''d say.


    But still, this one, which accelerates physical recovery and heals wounds, can be reached out to if there''s even a small amount of life left in it.


    Under my recovery spell, the red cap sword stuck in its belly - it comes out little by little.


    Don''t force it out. That alone can cause you to lose a lot of blood and cause death.


    We can only wait for it to slowly slip out through physical recovery.


    While sending the magic power, I hear the sound of the sword being pulled out with a thud.


    The wound will be fine now. And as far as I can see, it doesn''t look like you''re that badly injured.


    ''''Oh, are...?


    Did you notice?


    Oh, thank God.


    I suppose I should be happy to have saved just one of the three of them. The priestess''s eyes slowly open and catch me.


    Her eyes meet mine, and then.


    Behind me - there, where Milo and Gilanka are standing together, and then she turns her attention to me.


    ''Kyaaaaaaaah!


    ''Oh....''


    Again, I passed out.

 6-Travel companions

    I''m sorry, too...


    Yeah, yeah. I don''t mind.


    After a few moments, the priest girl woke up.


    And when she was about to scream out again, I somehow managed to tell her to calm down, and how I was going to quiet her down. I never thought the day would come when I would have to deal with a real human being to appease them.


    A girl who seemed to be younger than me, probably younger than me, dressed in a white cassock. Her lustrous silvery hair was swept back and clothed, and her face was neat underneath it. She must have been hiding in the labyrinth for a long time, and somehow the dirt was noticeable on her face.


    And the one he wears is the one that priests wear during rituals. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. A priest is a vocation that can mainly use recovery magic, and I''ve heard that a high level priest can also revive the dead. However, it seems that it is only the high priest in history and does not exist in reality.


    ''''Ah, um.......thank you for saving me.


    Yeah well, I just happened to be passing by.


    ''No, nevertheless I thank you from the bottom of my heart for your mercy and for the guidance of St. Muller.


    ''Oh, um...''


    It''s not that I have anything to do with St. Muller or anything like that.


    But, as a priest, I believe that faith is the most important thing for this girl. I''m sure you''ll find that Mullerian religion, which is believed in over sixty percent of the continent, is the only religion that adheres to the god Muller. Incidentally, I was given my vocation in the temple of the Mullerian religion.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good time with them.


    Well my name is Maria Linophallus. And what is your name?


    Yeah, I''m...


    I was trying to say my name normally, and I thought for a minute.


    This situation is crazy. This situation with the minotaur and the red caps - Milo and Gilanka - behind me, who are not attacking me in any way.


    Then one word is enough to explain it squarely.


    ''I am Noah Whitefield, the Demon Wizard.


    Master Noah the demon messenger?


    ''Yes. ''Yes, I am a profession that allows me to tame demons and use them as my companions. By the way, the minotaur and red cap behind me are my friends. Well, they just became my friends just now.


    Have you been...?


    Yes.


    She nodded that easily in response to Maria''s question.


    In fact, it is that minotaur that they were fighting with the trio. I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that we have more friends, but I wanted to check things out, so I kept them away.


    If I had offered my assistance at that time, the remaining two people here might not have died.


    Maria lays her hands on the corpses of these two men.


    ''........were you long-time friends?


    ''No ... not really. I was just invited to Kite''s party the other day.


    Okay.


    ''''But Kite-san was a good person. I wasn''t used to adventuring so much, but she always took care of me. Yulia-san and I were lovers, though, and she would get mad at me every time she did.


    Huh, Maria smiled sadly.


    Then she dropped her combined hands and stood up as it was.


    ''''Um, Noah-sama,''''


    Hmm?


    Well, I''d like to ask you to do something for me, but...


    ''Yeah, I''ll walk you to the entrance. As expected, I can''t leave a single priest in this place.


    Thank you very much.


    Rather, that''s why I''ve been waiting. Even though I saved your life, if I leave you here, you might die again. A priest, a profession with no combat skills and superior recovery and auxiliary magic, can''t hide in the labyrinth alone.


    That''s why I was planning to take him with me when he woke up and take him to the entrance.


    Of course, I have no ulterior motive. Not in the slightest. It''s not that I''m happy to be able to go with a girl or anything like that.


    .........well, it''s fine, at least for a little while.


    Sadly, Maria put her hands together with the last of the two corpses and turned away as it were.


    I wonder if she won''t take something like the hair of the deceased with her. Oh, come to think of it, in Mullerianism, it would be an act of hurting a corpse. I don''t remember it well.


    ''Milo, Gilanka, let''s go.


    Grrrr....


    "Keeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    I let Milo and Gilanka lead the way, and Maria walks half a step behind me.


    Once we climb further up, I won''t have to be on guard anymore either. There are no demons faster than Gilanka Red Cap up here. And they''re all demons that I can take down with a little poke. Even with Maria with me, it''s no problem.


    ''''Um, Noah-sama.''''


    What''s going on?


    Is Master Noah here by himself?


    No, well...


    I don''t want to sound as if I''m a loner.


    But it''s true that I am. It''s not like I have anyone else to travel with. Right now, though, I have Milo and Gilanka.


    Oh, I think I''ll try ''I won''t take them down in one hit'' for a few more of them before I go back. At the upper levels, they seem too weak to be able to take out the force.


    It''s a long story.


    Is it a problem?


    What''s the one thing you don''t want to talk about?


    ''Eh....''


    He smiles sadly, "Huh.


    Everyone has things they don''t want to talk about. It''s even more so if it''s a serious past.


    It''s not that I don''t have a past like that, but I still have circumstances that I don''t want to talk about.


    It is naturally about the "hero".


    I''m not going to be able to tell you, but I''m going to pretend that I have a situation that I don''t want to talk about. It''s a very good idea, but it''s not a good idea to be a part of it.


    ''''........I''m sorry about that.


    Okay.


    And Maria was apparently an airhead in her own right.


    ''So ... um, Noah-sama''s, what is your class?''


    Class?


    ''''Ah, yes.


    ....


    Not good. I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    What is D? What is D? What is class? I''ve never heard of such strange criteria.


    I don''t know what it is. The way Maria is looking at me, she''s got a twinkle in her eye.


    It''s hard to say what this is all about.


    "Well...


    Yes, sir.


    Well, you get the general idea, don''t you?


    ''Since you follow the minotaur in that way, Master Noah I''m sure you''re above grade A.


    Well, that''s about it.


    What is A. Is D low and A high as a standard?


    Well, for now, what I mimic is ''a mysterious man who doesn''t want to talk much about himself''. I don''t have any particular reason for this.


    By the way, although I''m talking in a relaxed manner like this, Milo and Gilanka are in the middle of fighting hard in front of us.


    However, the fact that they are able to finish the battle without getting any injuries is impressive.


    ''''Kyah!''''


    Oops.


    After passing through Milo and Gilanka, a lone wolf approached us.


    However, it''s not a strong individual like the lowest level Night King Wolf (Night Lord Wolf). It''s just a wolf. It''s just a demonic attribute.


    That''s just a blow to me.


    "Hmph!


    Geez!


    The wolves are blown away by my blow and slammed against the wall, and then they disappear as a mist.


    Wolves pose a threat because they come in packs and in cliques. There''s no threat, even if only one of them is coming at you.


    ''''That''s as good as it gets!¡¡You are strong!


    Yeah.


    It''s not so bad to be lifted up on the side like that, I thought.


    Oh, I remembered that wolf earlier, I should have verified it instead of defeating it with a single blow.

 7-Escape from Rilqara Ruins

    It took me and Marin about four days to get on the ground.


    Of course, I didn''t do anything to be a gentleman. That''s only natural, and I slept rather leisurely because I was able to leave Milo and Gilanka in charge of keeping me awake.


    In total, I calculated that I had been hiding in the labyrinth for nearly a month. I''m aware of the smell of my own body. I have a change of clothes with me, but I really wanted to at least wash my body before that.


    ''''Hmmm...finally, an exit.


    Oh, thank you, Master Noah.


    No, I''m good.


    Well, I guess this is goodbye.


    Since the labyrinth is a tourist attraction, there is a ride-along carriage. If you ride it, you can go straight to the nearest town, which is very convenient.


    However, I don''t have my ID card, so I won''t be able to enter the city. At best, I''ll only be able to enter a conscientious village. It''s needlessly strict in that area, so I''m already used to camping out, bathing in the river, and washing clothes.


    ''''Hmph........''''


    I let out a big sigh, squinting at the first rays of sunlight I''ve had in a month.


    There are no other people around, no other people in sight. Well, even though it has become a tourist attraction, it''s a remote area and the carriage only comes here twice a day, so there''s never that many people gathered here. In fact, we didn''t see anyone on our way home.


    Well, I didn''t want to meet someone and be surprised that I had a minotaur and a red cap with me. Anyway, even though I have a demon with me, I have to prove that I''m safe when I go in somewhere. I don''t know how I''m going to prove it.


    ''''Well, I''ll be here then.''''


    Well aren''t you going to get in the carriage?


    ''I''m a free-spirited traveller, you see. I don''t use carriages.


    Really, I see...


    Forlornly, Marin''s face fell.


    It''s cute, I can''t help but think. I''m a man, too, and I like girls in their own way.


    But I can''t ride in a carriage anyway. When you get in the carriage, you have to enter the city directly, so you have to show your ID when you get in. It''s better to walk quickly and travel on foot, since it''s too much trouble to get into an argument there.


    Also, I haven''t gained any friends besides Milo and Gilanka as a result of continuing to defeat the enemies in the labyrinth in one blow because Marin praises me. Let''s test it out with another demon, even if it''s in the forest around here.


    Well, if you just walk around the watering hole, you''ll probably find it sooner or later.


    Then I''ll see you later.


    Yes. May St. Muller''s blessings be upon you.


    Thank you.


    I know that''s a common phrase for Mullerian priests to say when they say goodbye, but I''m grateful for that in a nutshell.


    Traveling alone with a pretty girl didn''t seem so bad, but I''m my own pace after all. Since I was finally able to find the desired job change book and abandon the ''brave'', I might as well sit down somewhere else. For example, you could live a relaxing life in a village somewhere.


    Thanks to exploring various labyrinths and obtaining treasures and rare weapons and such, I have a good amount of money to spend.


    ''''Grul........''''


    Kiki....


    Walking with Milo and Gilanka, we walked into the forest.


    First, let''s find a river, wash up our bodies and clothes there, and have a proper meal. As expected, we''ve been eating only dried meat, which is preserved food, so the truth is that we''re already fed up with dried meat.


    I''ve never been to this side of the labyrinth, but I''m sure I can find at least a river. The other side of this forest is a neighboring country that is different from the empire where I was born and raised. There would be no border guards on the streets, or even in this forest. The depths of this forest are infested with reasonably strong demons. It''s not a bad idea to go straight to a suitable village in a neighboring country and settle down.


    And as I was walking, I found a clear stream. Relieved, we washed up, built a fire, and made soup with appropriate nuts and wild vegetables. I threaded a rope between the trees and dried my clothes, a wisdom I had gained on my long journey.


    Of course, when they peeked at my bathing, "Kyah! It''s not like that. I mean, I don''t see any people in this forest. And I''m a man to begin with.


    As for the rest, I slept in my cloak while letting Milo and Gilanka check the surroundings, and the night passed.


    ''''Huh........''''


    I stretched lightly and collected the laundry. As expected, it had been left overnight and was well dried. Then I drank the remaining soup and headed further into the forest.


    So far we haven''t encountered any demons, but will we--?


    ''''Oh.''''


    I saw a demon from my line of sight.


    The other side doesn''t seem to notice me, but there was a huge body with a stocky red body, a single horned head, and a club in the cloth that hides only the waist - an ogre was there.


    They live in groups of several, building nests, and are a threat that can appear even relatively close to human settlements. I''m not sure how many deaths they''ve caused for fledgling adventurers, as their physical strength far exceeds that of humans and their tough bodies are so tough that I can''t even tell you how many deaths they''ve caused.


    Of course, it''s not a threat or anything to me.


    ''''Milo, Gilanka, you guys wait.


    Guru....


    Ky....


    They were about to jump out and fight at any moment and stop them.


    Again, it''s time for verification here. Just as well, there is only one enemy and no opponent to look good.


    It''s a good opponent to find out if the demon capture is triggered by the condition that I don''t kill it with a single blow. If I go easy on them a bit, they won''t die in a single hit.


    At the moment I jumped out of the bushes, the ogre turned around.


    It distorts its ugly face and roars at the same time.


    ''''Goooooooooooooh!


    Okay, come on!


    Where to attack to defeat the ogre with a single blow - this is engraved in my body.


    However, I dare to control my own automatic movement like that and let out a very relaxed fist. The movement is uncomfortable for me, who is at the P.E. level of 88.


    The ogre was blown away by such a powerless blow, and it hit a nearby tree and stopped. If I was serious, it probably would have penetrated that tree as well. Rather, the ogre''s body might have been shattered first.


    Slyly, the ogre''s body fell off the tree and fell to its knees.


    It shouldn''t have killed him. Because the ogre is not weak enough to be able to get rid of it with a blow of this magnitude.


    Now, what happens - I look at the ogre with such expectations in mind.


    A silver collar was wrapped around its neck.


    ''Good!''


    The verification is a success.


    After all, if I didn''t kill them with a single blow and took it easy, they would become my friends. Monsters that are too weak are unlikely to join me, but if they''re tough, like the Minotaur or the ogre, they can join me.


    From now on, let''s try to make more friends without defeating them in one blow. I don''t know how many of them I can join, but I''m going to push the limits.


    "Oh, my head...


    Hmm?


    I wondered. The ogre in front of me sounded as if he had spoken.


    ''''Hands ... you obey ... orders ...''''


    Huh?


    Clearly, it sounded like a word.


    Or rather, I guess it would be more accurate to say that I converted the words. The ogre''s mouth is obviously not moving like that, but the words that reach my ears are the ones I know.


    It''s as if I''ve come to understand the language of demons - as if I''ve come to understand the language of demons.


    Because.


    ''As expected of our Lord. I only bow down to your authority.


    "Shut the f*ck up, little man. You''re my junior, so shut the f*ck up.


    ''Don''t say that, it''s huge. There''s nothing wrong with praising my Lord.


    Hm. But he''s a cheeky newcomer, isn''t he? You''ll have to give him a good lesson.


    Why are you guys talking?


    Behind me, like that.


    Because Milo and Gilanka were talking.

 8-Friends

    Name: Noah Whitefield.


    Occupation : Demon Wizard Level 3


    skill


    Swordsmanship Level 92


    Gymnastics Level 88


    Basic magic level 43.


    Lightning magic level 45


    Recovery magic level 26.


    Demon Capture Level 3


    Demon Training Level 3


    understanding of demonic languages


    understanding of demonic languages


    He can understand the language of the demons he has captured.


    ''''........''''


    I hurriedly checked with the Analysis (Analyze) and found a skill I didn''t recognize. Is this what it is?


    It''s strange that I didn''t learn it until I reached level 3, though. Or rather, this one doesn''t have a skill level. Well, I don''t know if there''s a need to have a level for capturing and training demons, either.


    And in front of me is Milo, who speaks eloquently, Gilanka, who is bowing reverently, as well as his new companion, Ogre.


    ''''Huh. It''s not a good idea to get carried away just because you''ve been chosen to follow your new master. I''m the most senior person in the world.


    Hi, good to meet you...


    "It is our duty to achieve the results we deserve, as the Lord wills. I expect you to do the same.


    I''ll do my best.


    These guys were talking like this? I don''t know if this is the kind of conversation they were talking about when they sometimes said Gurul Kikiy. I''ve never heard of it before.


    I mean, do ordinary demons also talk like this?


    Well, for me, I should be grateful that I can now communicate properly with my few friends.


    You''re not going to be able to get away with it. "Milo, Gilanka, don''t be so mean to them.


    I''m not hurting you, sir.


    "I only obey the Lord''s will, my Lord. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for your word.


    I''m sorry, my dear, I don''t want to miss it.


    I checked the ogre in Analyze, and it was named Chappie. As I suspected, ogres act in groups, so each ogre must have a name. On the contrary, the Minotaur only acts alone, so it probably doesn''t need a name.


    But Chappy. That''s such a cute name to give your dog.


    ''Anyway, I''ll move on. We''ll make good progress in the daylight, and then we''ll make camp in a place with good visibility.


    Yeah.


    Yes, sir.


    Uh, yeah...


    Up until now, when I''ve called out to Milo and Gilanka, I''ve always said "Guru" and "Kiki", but have I actually been saying it all along?


    If so, I''d rather feel sorry that I hadn''t been able to understand them before. They may have been talking to me like this.


    Somehow, I''m starting to feel warm and fuzzy that they''re my friends.


    I let Milo lead the way, and Chappie is at the back of the pack, with me in the center. Gilanka was right next to me, keeping an eye on the perimeter.


    Milo said to Chappie from the front, "Don''t let a single enemy pass through your husband, newbie! I''m screaming.


    Yes, I''m sure he''s a little foul-mouthed, but he''s doing everything he can to protect me. When I think of it like that, I''m kind of glad. Even though he''s only recently joined me, I feel his sincere loyalty.


    My Lord.


    Hmm?¡¡What''s wrong, Gilanka?


    "It is a pleasure to finally speak to you in this way. My allegiance is to my Lord with all my heart.


    Uh-huh. Thanks.


    It''s kind of lifted up and a little tantalizing.


    At this rate, I wonder if the various demons will have their own personalities as they join up with each other. The violent Milo, the somewhat knightly Gilanka, and the frightened Chappie.


    Such Gilanka looked at me with serious eyes.


    ''''My Lord has the power to bring other demons into the fold, doesn''t he?


    Oh, yeah. Yes. In fact, that''s how I got Gilanka to join me.


    Now for one thing. My deepest wish is for you to do me a favor.


    What''s going on?


    Lord, or something like that, it makes me feel like that. You know, like a king.


    "I am a knight in shining armor, sir.


    Knight?


    ''Master Left. A knight is a warrior who rides and fights. One day, I too will ride and fight in the future.


    ''Uh....''


    I think it''s a goblin rider.


    They ride something like a wolf, and are quite skilled in goblins. I''ve heard of goblins that have mobility attacking me all at once, so I''ve heard that it''s rather hard to fight them. I can defeat them in a single blow, though.


    Therefore, I would like to have a companion who can ride with me, a demon that I can ride with. That is my wish.


    Yeah, I see. Okay, that''s about it.


    Thank God for happiness.


    If it''s big enough for Gilanka to ride, I guess it would be a wolf or something. As expected, a horse would be too big.


    Even if it''s a wolf, you have to have a proper demon wolf as a companion. The animal wolf and the demon wolf are completely different in terms of their way of life. Demon wolves don''t eat anything and have an aggressive, human attacking nature.


    When it comes to demons around here, it would be a night wolf or something like that.


    ''''Hey little guy!¡¡What the hell do you think you''re going to wish upon your husband?


    This is the price of my allegiance. You don''t have to tell me that. You''re a big boy.


    It''s me, Milo!


    "Then I too am Gilanka Dolan Elbert Griffitham.


    It''s a long name!


    It''s noisy and Milo and Gilanka start fighting.


    They''ve been fighting each other several times before, but that''s what happened. It seems that the quarrel was taking place in the form of a calm Gilanka taunting Milo, who is direct and emotional.


    I''m glad that they are even having a dispute like that. Because all this time, I''ve been alone.


    I''m glad that they think about me that much.


    ''Oh...?''


    While we were going on like that.


    Once the forest opened up, I saw a grassy field. We shouldn''t have reached the other side of the forest yet - the neighboring country.


    What was there was a village.


    It is a village with a large fence that surrounds the entire area, probably to avoid demons. The landscape seen through the gap in the fence was that of a desolate farming village.


    An old man was sowing seeds in a field while two old women were talking on the road. The old man was also passing near the old woman, and the young man was nowhere to be seen.


    Then the old woman''s eyes widened with a start.


    Her eyes met mine.


    I''m not going to be able to say anything about it.¡¡It''s a demon!¡¡The demons are here!


    ''Oh....''


    In front of me is Milo. Behind me is Chappie. Beside me is Gilanka.


    By all accounts, it''s no surprise that a group of demons seems to have attacked us. The old men in the field also hurriedly ran into the house and never came out.


    But that''s all.


    No vigilante-like figures came out, or even a particularly armed soldier. They just ran into the house.


    I had no choice but to walk around the village.


    It''s a small village. There are only about ten houses lined up, and the rest is farmland.


    I don''t know how many people live there, but I can see a couple of cows as well. We also heard chickens crowing from a little distance away.


    They probably live in a self-sufficient manner.


    Finally, we arrived at the gate to the village.


    ''''Mmm!''''


    ''Oh....''


    A demon?


    At the entrance, there was a young girl who was probably working as a gatekeeper of sorts, a young girl who was probably younger than me, with white skin.


    She is younger than me, with white skin, probably younger than me. I''d say she was about fifteen or six years old. She''s a pretty girl with tanned red hair that''s just pulled back into one bun. If I had to choose, I''d say she has two pointy ears.


    I''ve been traveling for a rather long time, but this is the first time I''ve seen one.


    It''s an elf.


    The old men who ran away just now may have been elves. That means that this is the home of the elves.


    But when this cute little Elf girl saw me, she held a bow and arrow in both hands and pointed it at me.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    ''There you are again!¡¡Die!


    You''ll have to listen to me!


    ''Mmm!¡¡Well, the demon is talking to you?


    The girls don''t even try to hide their surprise at my words, their eyes widening.


    They look at me, Milo, Gilanka, and Chappie in succession. They looked like dolls with crinkling necks.


    There is no way anyone can be with a demon. I mean, I''m a demon too. But demons don''t understand language. But they can communicate. Then I''m a human. But a human being with a demon is in a loop.


    With the arrowhead pointed at me, the girl seems to be checking out my appearance in a very slow manner. I''m a human being in every respect.


    What the hell are you...?


    Oy.


    I feel like this question has been asked before.


    Well then, let me answer it in a flash.


    "I''m Noah Whitefield, the wizard.

 9-Quiet story: in Teito

    Hey, the request is still out there.


    I don''t want to explore the ruins of Rilkara or any of those monsters in the dungeon.


    ''''The other day, S-ranked adventurer ''Gale Rage'' Kreis was watching, but you refused. As expected, you can''t go to the Ruins of Rilkara.


    ''''Not only the lowest level, but the only one who came back alive from below the 20th level is the legendary Goldova, right?¡¡I don''t care how much money you''re offering me.


    I saw a couple of guys taking it the other day. Two f*cking rednecks.


    ''Really? You didn''t know about the ruins of Lil Cara and you took it. It''s f*cking hilarious.


    The girl made a small face as she walked next to the adventurer''s guild where she could hear a noisy voice, "Gyahaha.


    She''d heard the name Lil''Cara Ruins a lot, and she had an idea of the two redneck-looking people who had received it. Unable to walk with a very straight face, Marin Linophallus gave a small sigh.


    Thinking about the two of them who had already ended up in that labyrinth, he felt sorry for them. If only Marin hadn''t sent out the request, they wouldn''t have died.


    ''''Well, I don''t mind paying, but.......exploring the lower level of the Lil''kara Ruins is impossible even if ten S-ranked adventurers gathered together.


    You gotta be a legend or something.


    Marin walks past the adventurer''s guild, which is echoing with such laughter, with his face down.


    Because first of all, I have to report the situation.


    The imperial capital of the Draukos Empire, Calcada.


    It''s the emperor''s knee, a large city with a luxurious palace at its center. It is the center of justice, the center of the military, and the center of the Mullerian religion, which is also practiced across the continent.


    The Great Temple of St. Adriana, which is said to have been built here by Saint Adriana, the only one who was given the word by the god Muller, is the headquarters of the Mullerian religion. It is the headquarters of the Mullerian religion. The mural paintings on the first floor and the portrait of St. Muller in the stained glass windows have been called the pinnacle of art in the Empire.


    But only the ground floor is accessible to the faithful in this way.


    From the second floor upwards, only those who are involved are allowed to enter, and as far as the third floor, only the Archbishop or those who are equivalent to him are allowed to step in. This is because it contains various documents related to M¨¹llerianism and treasures of great historical value.


    ''I''m back,''


    The formal attire as a priest - Marin, clad in a white cassock with gold ornaments on it, bowed so in front of the Mullerian Archbishop who sat behind the cloth at the top of the stairs.


    It was a pure white formal dress, free of dirt and blood stains. The dirt has been wiped from his face, and rather even the slightest scent of soap is in the air. This is because he has cleansed himself up and changed into new clothes in order to properly head to the temple.


    Marin bowed reverently before the Archbishop, who, by doctrine, was never allowed to show his face.


    ''Report, Marin,''


    We were unable to fulfill a direct order from your eminence, sir.


    Slightly, I can feel my mood faltering behind the cloth.


    No one is allowed to see his face - that''s what the dogma dictates, and nowadays, he can only speak through the cloth. His real name is Lucudia Rhinophallus, and he is Marin''s own father.


    ''''I have come to the Ruins of Rilkara as ordered by His Eminence. But we were unable to find it.


    I''m afraid we haven''t explored enough.


    A-list adventurers Kite Dickens and Julia Grinehild both died in the ruins of Rilkara. I, too, was in danger of losing my life and was saved by accident.


    Send the next group of adventurers to them. You will get your book of changes.


    Lucidia''s words are cold.


    It''s as if he has no emotion, even though his own daughter, Marin, is in danger of losing her life. The relationship between the Archbishop and Marin, who has already placed himself in the faith, is only the position of the Archbishop and the priests who serve him.


    Because of the profession given to him by the only god of Luke Deere, Muller - because he is the "High Priest".


    The profession given by heaven is the absolute. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    Such a Luke Deere''s profession, ''High Pope'', is the only one among all professions that has the ability to receive an oracle from Muller. Hence, he sits at the pinnacle of the church because of the preciousness of being the only one in this world who can hear the voice of God.


    But no one knows this except Marin. That the former Lucidia was a vocation ''warrior''. That Marin''s grandfather, who was the previous Archbishop, was also a ''peasant'' by vocation by birth.


    That is the reason why they are on the throne of the High Pope - that is the book of change of occupation given to them by the one and only God, Muller.


    Both the previous generation and the previous generation have inherited the position of high pope by receiving the Book of Changes from Muller - the oracle, having their own children obtain it in secret, and having them move to the position of ''High Pope''.


    Marin is seeking such a book of change of employment because his father, Lucdia, wants his brother, Hemmel Linophallus, to be the next Archpope. And the one who will obtain it in secret and present it to Lucudia is his relatives, Marin, who has been selected to be the one to obtain it and present it to Lucudia. You can''t trust someone who isn''t even related to you by blood, he said.


    But only Marin only works as a limb. The next High Priestess is going to be his brother, Hemmel.


    ''But, Your Eminence,''


    What?


    ''''It''s dangerous. Originally, in the request I made to the Adventurer''s Guild this time - the search for the Ruins of Rilkara, the two highest-ranking candidates were Kite Dickens and Julia Grinhild. This is in spite of the fact that it''s an unprecedented amount of fifty gold coins.


    Hmm....


    ''''The Lil''kara Ruins are located in such dangerous ruins that even an S-ranked adventurer would be unwilling to...''''


    In the adventurer''s guild, there are not a few people who have played a legendary role.


    They are known as S-rank adventurers. There are a total of only 28 adventurers around the world, and they are the stuff of legend among adventurers. They can slay dragons with a single blow, or fight a sky-filling wyvern, and any sane person would be tempted to call it a lie.


    They are driven by money. They accomplish the requests given to adventurers and fight for the rewards they are given.


    Hence, this time, they offered an unbelievable amount of fifty gold coins for a single request. In a market where even defeating dragons costs a single gold coin, this is an unbeatable offer. It''s an amount of money that you can live with even if you are reborn three times.


    Still, the S-ranked adventurers didn''t come at all.


    That was because they knew that much about the danger of the Lil Kala Ruins.


    The Book of Job Change, which is said to turn to ashes and disappear once used - the place where it is given to the earth rather than Muller, is always in different places.


    This time, at the farthest point of the Ruins of Rilkara - so the oracle given by Lucudia almost made Marin curse his fate.


    ''''Well then, let''s raise the amount tenfold. Five hundred gold coins.''''


    Your eminence you will forgive me for my outspokenness.


    Tell me.


    The fact that this is a request from the High Priestess is kept under wraps. It has taken the form of a personal request to explore the Ruins of Rilkara.


    Yes. Yes. It must be kept secret.


    Well, I think I''m going to have to...


    It was hard to say, and Marin kept his mouth shut.


    In the end, what he wanted to say was, "No one would come for five hundred gold coins or something too suspicious to search the super dangerous labyrinth that we don''t even know who asked for it. Kite and Yulia came because of the immediate money, but they probably didn''t know the level of danger of the Lil''kara Ruins.


    But there was no way they could say that to the High Priestess like that.


    They didn''t know how far the bottom of the Lil''kara Ruins continued to be. That place where Marin''s life was in danger this time - does it continue further back from there?


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to fight the ferocious minotaurs and the swarms of red caps attacking in groups - there''s no way you can fight such an enemy properly.


    That''s exactly what you need to be, an S-ranked adventurer with a legendary reputation.


    "Can''t do it?


    I will do my best to help you.


    So be it. Now, you will get your new job offer and present it to me. Anything else you want to tell me?


    Ha.....


    As Marin bows his head, he suddenly thinks.


    The man she met in that labyrinth - Noah Whitefield. In the end, he left without riding with her in the ruins'' boarding carriage.


    Even from Marin''s point of view, he was an incredibly strong man. I asked him about his rank as an adventurer back then, but for some reason, he got sidetracked - I asked him if he was about an A-rank, and he said that''s about it.


    Maybe he was an S-ranked adventurer. Otherwise, there was no way he would be exploring the too dangerous Lil Kala Ruins alone.


    He seemed like a good man, and if I asked him, he might be able to help me explore the Lil''kara Ruins.


    However, the occupation he called himself ''Demon Master'' - and I had never heard of it at all.


    A person who can manipulate demons to his will cannot be a mere traveler.


    ''''Your High Priestess... do you know anything about the profession of a ''demonslayer''?''''


    ...What?


    "Haha.... the traveler who rescued me called himself a ''demonslayer''. I couldn''t ask him for details because I was also saved, and he hinted that there was something going on, but he manipulated the demons as if they were his subordinates.


    "....his name is...


    Yes, sir.


    Marin speaks.


    ''That is the name that will be passed from the Archbishop to the heart of the Empire on this day, that too dangerous name.


    ''It''s Noah Whitefield,''

 10-Offense and defense

    These demons are my friends. They won''t hurt you. I want you to feel safe.


    There''s no way I''m going to believe a word like that!


    She was a very, very stubborn girl.


    If I tried to move even a little bit, she would say, "Don''t move! You''re a demon! And then he bared his teeth to show his hostility. Well, no matter how sharp the arrows are flying, I''d be able to catch them.


    Still, I''m a monster user traveler, not a monster''s subordinate or anything like that.


    I want you to understand that. It''s impossible. Probably, even I would be hostile to them.


    ''''Uh.........''''


    "You are not allowed in this village!¡¡I will protect this village!


    ''I don''t know what to do...''


    I scratch my cheek.


    The girl isn''t shooting arrows at me yet. If we show clear hostility, she will probably shoot without mercy.


    But for now, I''m still just nocking arrows. Maybe there''s room for a little discussion.


    a€?--!


    Hmm...?


    ''There you are again!¡¡They!


    What?


    For some reason, the girl points the arrowhead not at me, but at the forest behind me. She seems to be very busy.


    And even though I''ve let my guard down, I''m not going to try to break into the village immediately. Rather, if this is the case, the only thing I can see in the future is an arrow being shot from behind if I enter without permission.


    For now, what is the girl paying attention to - so I check behind her.


    What was there was a herd of beasts that roared, Guru, and roared.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to have a good time. The miasma of the miasma is that of a demon. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it in the future.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. I''ve probably kicked at least a thousand wild dogs to death in my five years of travel since I was 15. That''s how weak they are. There is nothing wrong with a group of about a hundred of them.


    ''''Hah!''''


    As the girl shot the arrow, Wild Dog''s forehead was shot through. With that, the Wild Dog in the lead fell intact.


    It''s a terrifying hit rate. It could even be said to be tremendous. Probably, their occupation is either a ''hunter'' or an ''archer''. I''ve heard that the archery skills of elves are amazing, but is it really this good?


    But it''s just one of a hundred of them. A bow and arrow can only take on one of them in a single blow.


    The crowd of Wild Dogs come running in unison as if they don''t care about the damage of a single one of them.


    ''There are too many of them this time. d*mn.........!


    The girl fires a second arrow and shoots the second wild dog.


    But even as she does so, the herd is closing in on her. The fence is in place, but with these numbers, it won''t hold for very long.


    I don''t know what the girls are going to do, but I let out a small sigh.


    ''Oh dear ... Milo, Gilanka, Chappie.''


    Oh.


    Ha!


    Uh, yeah...


    The best thing to do here would be to show that there is no hostility towards me.


    In order to do that, it''s important to gain the trust of this village - first of all, the trust of this girl. Just in time for the other demons to attack us.


    ''''Kill them.''''


    Yes, sir.


    Gilanka was the first to jump out of the way.


    A pack of wild dogs was nothing to him - he drew his sword and ran quickly, as if to say so. Milo jumped out behind him, and finally Chappie began to slither away.


    With each swing of Gilanka''s sword, the wild dog ends.


    With each swing of Milo''s great axe, the pack of wilddogs would fall apart.


    The wild dogs that had attacked Chappie were being crushed by the club.


    All the wild dog corpses are folding on top of each other.


    What? Huh! What does that mean? Why do demons have each other?


    So that''s why they''re my people. Do you believe me?


    Oh, my God.


    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Oops, one of the wild dogs passed next to Gilanka and came towards us. I don''t know how to take it easy on this guy because I''ve been kicking him to death with a single blow every time.


    If you kick him very lightly, he''ll be okay.


    Hey.


    Gah!


    My very weak kick sends the wild dog flying.


    I took it easy on him, but I''m not so sure. The wild dog is blown away with my blow, and its limbs are twitching at the end of the blow. It seems that I was able to go easy on him.


    It''s good that I''ve been able to release a blow with all my strength, but it''s rather hard to go easy on him like this.


    Perhaps that''s what made it possible for Wild Dog to stand up and be on his neck.


    A fourth, slavery collar was securely wrapped around it.


    ''Good.''


    The moment it comes under my control, apparently its life force is also restored. The newly joined Wild Dog started attacking the Wild Dog that was supposed to be my companion as it was.


    For now, I''ll just call it Analyze.


    Name: Bau.


    Occupation: wild dog level 15


    skill


    Biting, level 12.


    chain of servitude


    It''s the weakest one I''ve ever had as a companion.


    Chappie was at Ogre level 32, so it''s really less than half that. He doesn''t have any skills at all.


    However, it seems that many of the demons acting in packs have names. I''d like to name them, too. Well, if they all have no name, I''ll be in trouble too, so this is fine.


    Why is Wild Dog fighting each other?


    Yeah, he just joined me. I''m on your side now.


    ''Huh! What does that mean?!


    That''s why I''m a demon hunter.


    In just a few moments, only Milo, Gilanka, Chappie and Bow, who had just joined us, were left, and the wild dogs disappeared in a fog.


    It took longer than it would have taken me to deal with them on my own, but that''s just because of the original level.


    ''''Sweeping, done. My Lord.


    It''s over.


    Oh, my goodness, you''re doing great.


    Good job, boys.


    Gilanka, still stiff as ever, and Milo with a toothy grin on his face. And a frightened Chappie came back.


    I have to give you credit for fighting for me.


    ''Nice to meet you!¡¡Master!


    Yeah. Nice to meet you, Bow.


    And the one wagging his tail and sticking his tongue out is Bau. He looks like a dog, but he''s speaking a language, which is something very strange to me. And he''s a spoiled child character.


    And look at the four demons that were waiting for me.


    I can''t believe it, and the girl just looked at me with her eyes wide open.


    ''''Really........a demon user........''''


    ''Yeah. That''s why I''m saying that...


    The girl took a step closer to me as it was.


    She dropped the bow and arrow in her hand to the spot and fell to her knees.


    ''''Please........''''


    "Huh?


    For some reason, the girl lowered her head towards me. So much so that my forehead touched the ground.


    I don''t have the taste to suddenly get down on my knees to a girl I don''t know. I mean, what did I do?


    Well, uh, just, uh, look up...


    I need you to help my village!


    Huh?


    The girl''s request was released with such a mournful cry.


    All I could do was to be confused.

 11-Elven Hidden Village

    My name is Alisa.


    The girl - Alisa, that''s her name.


    Apparently there is no surname among the elves. Well, even among humans, the only people who have a family name are nobles or those who are equivalent to them. I''ve heard it said that if you come from a commoner''s background and make an achievement and receive a new noble class, you will receive your family name directly from the emperor.


    At any rate, we need to hear the situation first. I don''t know what to do, even if you suddenly get down on your knees and ask me to help you.


    ''''Uh ... may I call you Mister Noah?''''


    ''Oh, yeah. That''s fine.


    Now, Sir Noah and as you have probably guessed, this is the hidden home of the elves. But right now there is only an old man and a child, except for me.


    What''s going on?


    About a year ago, a powerful demon made this whole area its own territory. Until then, it was common for demons to attack this village, but they didn''t do much damage. But since a year ago, the scale of the attacks has been increasing.


    Oh, I see........the dragon is here.


    That''s right.


    Alisa nodded, bitterly.


    I''ve heard the stories.


    Demons basically act in groups. But that''s only among their own kind.


    However, it is said that if a high level demon on average occupies a place where a low level demon is present as its territory, those demons, regardless of their race, will follow and form one large herd. Then, they will thoroughly eradicate the other races in that territory. A prime example of this is the dragons that fly and move freely in the sky.


    Bad luck, that''s all I can say.


    Dragons are freakishly mobile and territorial changing demons. I''ve heard stories of requests to the Adventurer''s Guild in the same case, and I''ve also heard stories of people abandoning their villages and fleeing in the same case.


    But I did it.


    If there''s a dragon around here, let''s make him one of us, too.


    We fought with him, but all our warriors are dead. Now I am the only one left alive. The last warrior who fought with me died only yesterday.


    ....


    ''But we can''t abandon the village. The sooner we leave this forest, the sooner we will be captured by bandits and kidnappers, and the sooner we will have a future of slavery as it is. I know how much the elves are being traded for I know that much.


    ...I suppose.


    Elves can sell for a high price. That perception is not wrong.


    In the Empire, the buying and selling of humans is forbidden by law. But that patronage does not extend to subhumans - elves, dwarves and beastmen. Slavers would happily trade in subhumans today.


    And elves, in particular, sell for a high price. Especially the elves, who look almost human except for their pointed ears, are forever young due to their long lifespan, and the women are all beautiful.


    I''ve never seen an elf before either, but Arisa is an incredibly beautiful face.


    You can''t abandon this village for that reason. I''d rather wipe out an entire village than be captured by humans.


    I see...


    ''If only I could manage to defeat that dragon I would have tried many times with my warriors. Being still young, I was removed but the warriors did not return. From then on, the remaining youngsters somehow managed to fight off the demons that attacked us... but their numbers were dwindling. I''m the only one left now.


    ....


    What am I going to do?


    It''s so heavy.


    Forgive me for thinking for a second that there are dragons around here, before I heard about it. Because I didn''t know that.


    But.........if you can control the demons at will, you can make those dragons obey you too, can''t you?


    Uh, yeah I think I can probably do that.


    If that happens, the swarm of demons should disappear naturally. I think the frequency of demons attacking this village will also decrease from now on. That''s why I''m asking you to please help this village.


    Oh, no, no, no, no. Head up!


    ''I can only bow down. I know I''m being reckless, and I know a hundred times that I''m being reckless. But ... if you will help me, I promise you fifty pieces of gold.


    What the--


    The unexpected rewards make me gush.


    Fifty gold coins or something like that, it''s not even close to being unbeatable. If you ask the Adventurer''s Guild for this, it''s only two pieces at most.


    As expected, I can''t get that much money, but I''m not an ordinary person.


    And anyway, you need to raise your head. That''s all right. I''ll take care of it. I''ll take care of it.


    Really?


    Bam, Alisa looked up and was in tears.


    That''s how long she''s been in trouble. And although I''ve already abandoned it, I''m still a former "brave man". If someone is in trouble, it''s only natural to help them. It doesn''t matter if it''s because Arisa is cute or not. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    For now, let''s think about it.


    What should I do from now on?


    "Where are the dragons?


    His nest is on top of a mountain. It''s on that mountain we call the Holy Mountain, where we used to build the temple.


    Alisa points to a small mountain not far from the hidden village.


    With that distance, I think we can finish it today. Even if a bunch of demons appear along the way, I can still manage it.


    Just finish it quickly and come back.


    I''m going to go now. Milo, Gilanka, Chappie.


    Oh.


    Ha!


    Uh, yeah...


    "You will stay here and protect this village. Bau, you will come with me alone.


    ''Yes!¡¡Master!


    Hey, why do you only take the new guy?


    Milo voiced that, somewhat unhappily.


    In terms of strength, Bau is the most useless one. He''s a wild dog. If that''s the case, it''s better to take only Bau with you and have the remaining members protect the village. The three of them can easily defeat a crowd of a hundred Wild Dogs.


    Alisa, there''s a good chance that another large pack will attack while I''m away. I''ll leave these guys in charge of the defense of this village.


    But isn''t that a danger to you?


    Alisa said as she glanced at Milo and the others.


    Well, it''s definitely intimidating. I''m sure no one else can hear these guys but me.


    It''s okay. They''ll protect this village properly.


    But if Lord Noah were to leave, he would attack at that moment...


    I don''t think I''m going to...


    Oh, but I haven''t tested the distance or anything like that yet. I don''t think it''s possible to lose the effect if you''re very far away or something.


    In that case, I have to be with you all the time. There are times when we have to go our separate ways, because we''re all friends.


    You think...?


    Okay, well, I''m off then.¡¡Let''s go, Bow!


    Yes!


    With Bau, I enter the forest again.


    Of course, there''s a reason why I''m only taking Bau with me. I''m sure I can defeat a dragon on my own. It''s a good thing that you''re in the same boat as me, because I''m going to make you my friend.


    That''s why I''m only taking Bau with me, because I want him to use his unique dog nose.


    Bau, you have to show me the way home.


    I understand!¡¡Master!


    Because...


    I could slay a dragon easily, but I''ll probably never make it back here by myself.

 12-Encounter with a dragon

    By the time we reached the mountainside, the sun was already setting.


    It took me a while to get here. I felt like it was somehow close, but apparently it was rather far away.


    We encountered about ten demons by the time we got here, but we didn''t get any more friends because we killed them by going easy on them. It''s hard to go easy on them, isn''t it?


    I''ll have to get the dragons to join us quickly so that Alisa can feel at ease.


    Oh, come to think of it, Arisa said she usually has fifty gold coins, but I wonder if elves have a culture of using money.


    In the first place, if they trade with humans, the location of the hidden village would be exposed. Then why did he say something like fifty gold coins?


    Hmm, I''m slightly troubled, but it doesn''t matter if I don''t get it.


    I think we should be at the top by now.


    ''Master!¡¡It still looks like it''s going to take some time!


    Bau, have you ever seen a dragon living here?


    I don''t know!


    Well, it''s not that easy to watch, is it? If it were me, it would be like looking at the Emperor.


    Wild Dog probably had a leader figure as well, and he was doing a lot of things under the direction of that leader. It''s just that Bau was just an underling.


    Bau, who is on alert while moving his nose around, looks like an ordinary wild dog, but his tone of voice also makes me think he is somehow charming. It''s tempting to give him a hand or a sit, but since he can communicate with you in the first place, he doesn''t need to be disciplined at all.


    ''''Humph ... master!¡¡Something in the air has changed!


    "Huh?


    ''There''s the sound of wings!¡¡I can hear you buzzing!


    Oh, I see. You''re aware of my intrusion.


    I haven''t encountered any demons since I entered the mountain. In the forest, I encountered them more often than not, but I haven''t encountered them at all since I entered this mountain.


    Perhaps this mountain itself is the lair of the dragon. That''s why I came in there to intercept them.


    I''d better get this over with before it gets dark.


    ''Master!¡¡I see it!¡¡There it is!


    Oh, you''re pretty big.


    There was a jet-black figure running through the sky, moving the wings on its back.


    The black scales that encompassed its entire body were those that glittered in the sunlight. At the end of its long neck was a vicious mouth full of sharp fangs. Its arms weren''t very long, instead its legs were thick and long, and it showed sharp claws.


    If you ask anyone, they will tell you that they are -dragons.


    There are several types of dragons.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re looking for a job. And even among sky dragons, there are individuals whose arms are directly used as wings, and individuals who swim in the sky without wings. I don''t know the details of these individuals.


    And the dragon in front of me - that''s the most orthodox sky dragon as far as I know.


    ''Okay ... Bau, get to safety.


    Yes, sir!¡¡Master!¡¡Good luck!


    I''m on it.


    The main thing I''m trying to do is to hold back.


    Exhaling heavily with a huff, I cast a spell first, targeting the sky dragon that was flying gracefully in the sky, wary of me.


    ''''¡¾Analysis¡¿''''


    Along with the words, a translucent string of letters lines up in front of me.


    It''s rude to do it to humans, but it''s not restricted to doing it to demons. Rather, by going ahead of them, you can get an advantage in the battle.


    Name: none.


    Occupation: Skydragon level 66


    skill


    Flame emission level 60.


    Bite Level 58.


    Aerial killing level 45.


    Yell level 38.


    Physical resistance level 40.


    Magic resistance level 40


    I see.


    It seems that fire from a distance and biting is the main means of attack at close range.


    So it''s dangerous even from a distance. As expected, I don''t want to eat the flames either. I don''t think you''ll die even if you do.


    "Dwarf human being. Are you that desperate to die?


    ...What?


    But...


    The voice comes from the dragon in front of me.


    I can''t help but widen my eyes. How can I understand the words of a dragon?


    "If you come close, I will take your life. If you are still willing, come.


    What?¡¡Huh!¡¡It''s talking!


    Ho.....


    I grinned.


    The dragon looked at me in such amazement and twisted its sharp fang-lined mouth.


    Until now, the only people I''ve been able to hear words from are the demons I''ve been able to talk to, Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, and Bawoo, who have become my friends. The demons that appeared in front of me as enemies couldn''t understand their language.


    That''s why I only thought that the skill demon language understanding was something that only the demons who joined me could understand.


    ''''You''re a demon user?''''


    How do you know what I do for a living?


    "I am the dragon. I am a dragon, and I have lived long enough to know the old ways. We were only relative in the past, long ago. The only people who understand our language are the witchdoctors.


    In a muffled voice, the dragon speaks.


    Kooky, the dragon lets out a laugh. It''s as if it''s mocking me.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same thing for you.


    "Your beloved subordinates, dwarfed and inert.


    What the...?


    That''s the limit of a demonslayer. He also has a weak family. That''s the extent of what a demonslayer can do.


    For some reason, dragons seem to know about demon users.


    I''m not sure why. Aren''t dragons and witchcraftsmen related to each other?


    Well, this guy says that he''s met you once before, though. I wonder if this wizard I met in the past had any knowledge of my skills. I have no idea.


    "Do you know about this?¡¡About the Demonslayer.


    Of course. It''s a good thing that you have the ability to capture demons as a skill, but that is of no use. A skill that has only a two-percent chance of activating against someone higher than your level is not going to be useful.


    ...What?


    That wild dog over there is level 15, right?¡¡That''s just as well. It''s not surprising that the level you were at before you changed jobs as a demon wielder is still your youth. I''m sure that level 15 is the most you can do.


    No, no, no.


    There''s something terribly wrong with me.


    Why is my level before I changed jobs like 15? I was a normal level of 92.


    What? Is level 92 really that high?¡¡Forty levels of the Lil Cara Ruins, I saw a level 91 Guardian Golem and a level 91 Guardian Golem. The Nightlord Wolf was also level 80 or so.


    I''m sure they''ll join you if you''re lower than your level.¡¡Hahahahahaha!¡¡You are nothing more than a flawed piece of work that only such a small dog can contain!


    ....


    Let''s see.


    I don''t give this dragon a hundred percent credit for what he''s saying.


    So let''s get this straight.


    I''m a level 5 demon user now. Before that I was a level 92 hero. I''m level 97 combined.


    And the level of the occupation I had before I changed jobs is calculated together. This means that in my case, as long as I can kill my enemies, I can join demons up to level 97.


    Furthermore, the highest level demon I''ve ever encountered is the aforementioned level 91 Guardian Golem.


    That means I can join all kinds of demons.


    ''''........Eh?''''


    Hey.


    Aren''t I the best?

 13-The decisive battle with the dragon

    "Come on, you fragile wizard!¡¡I want to die!


    ''Uh....''


    The dragon swings its wings and flies high as it is.


    I don''t know what in the world they are trying to set up. Although from the skill structure, it will probably either bite you or spit out flames.


    I can''t just take the attack.


    Eat my flames!


    Oh, you''re giving me notice.


    With a shout, a ball of flame is spat out from the dragon.


    This would mean that this is the power of flame level 60. It''s coming at me at high speed, and I strike it as hard as I can. My fist is swung out with all my might, and the ball of flame is easily erased.


    It''s a little hot from my wrist, but that''s about it.


    ''........Mm.


    But the dragon wonders what I did.


    Well, you hit the ball of fire with your fist and then just disappeared. It''s hard to understand. I also don''t know the principle behind the disappearance. Is there some kind of vacuum wave being generated?


    The dragon once again spat out a ball of fire at me. This time in succession, about five in a row.


    ''''Die!''''


    f*ck it.


    He swings his fists out, kicks his feet up and drowns out the ball of fire.


    If it doesn''t hit, this is just a performance. It''s not even very powerful. If it was a beam of fire that was spat out endlessly, it might be a threat, but at best it was only something I could drown out.


    I don''t understand why I''m so ecstatic about this level of power. This is the first time I''ve fought a dragon, but I wonder if it''s like this.


    Next, the dragon spread its wings with all its might and glided down, charging towards me.


    It must be planning to bite me with its mouth lined with sharp fangs.


    ''''Hah!''''


    With the dragon''s roar, its huge mouth is approaching.


    However, I''m in no particular hurry. I''m not going to be able to tell the trajectory of an attack that is coming at me in a straight line. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to do with it.


    It''s just a bother because it''s flying through the air.


    If you''re going to come all the way up to me, I''m grateful.


    "Hmph!


    What?


    I raise my leg as hard as I can towards the mouth of such a dragon that is approaching me. However, just enough not to crush it.


    It''s a bite that you''re proud of, that you''ve taken the trouble to produce. I don''t know where she intended to bite me with those sharp fangs, but I''m not sure.


    My leg kicked up its lower jaw as hard as it could.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect.¡¡Wha........!


    Is that all you got?


    Guhaha!


    A horn, growing on the dragon''s head.


    I grab it and slam it to the ground as hard as I can. No matter how huge the dragon is, it can''t move if its head is held down.


    I use my full strength to block the dragon''s movement.


    I grab its horns and hold it down, and it does not move at all. The dragon screams in confusion.


    Wha...?¡¡Why?¡¡Why this, my dear!


    This is the first time I''ve fought a dragon.


    But I''ve fought other demons many times. For five years, I have been challenging not only the ruins of Rilkara, but also various other labyrinths.


    There were also flying demons. There was also a huge enemy that would bite me. There were also enemies that spit out balls of fire. I''ve defeated all of them.


    The demons that appeared, such as the lowest level of the Lil''Cara Ruins, were all in the 80s.


    For me, who had been running through there.


    A level 66 dragon - to borrow his words - is dwarfed and vulnerable.


    If you put your mind to it, it''s nothing more than an enemy that can be kicked to death with a single blow.


    ''''Hey........''''


    ''Ugh!¡¡Hey! Get your hands off of me!


    You said a lot of things about people.


    That demon wielders are weak or defective. That only diminutive dogs could mate with them.


    But you know what?


    You''re the one who said so much, and now you''re going to be my friend.


    How can you........how can you be so close to death?


    Ha, ha!


    What do you want me to do?¡¡It seems that as long as you activate the chains of servitude, you''ll recover all your strength for now. But if you get serious and kick it, you might die.


    I don''t know what to do to bring the dragon to the brink of death.


    So, it''s a good time. Let me examine it.


    The head of the dragon that''s being held down - the head of the dragon that''s growing in its mouth, I put my hand to its fangs.


    The skill of capturing a demon is to ''take control of a certain percentage of demons that are incapable of fighting''.


    However, this ''inability to fight'' is vague, and it''s unclear what kind of state it''s in. That''s why I thought it should be verified.


    Currently, ''inability to fight'' is equal to dying. It means that the attack is threatening our lives indefinitely.


    But is there any other way to get to ''incapacitated''?


    ''''Nunn!


    ''Ughhhhhh!


    With all his might, he snaps the dragon''s fangs.


    It''s thick and sharp fangs, but no demon would die if its fangs were broken. I know that if the head or belly or any other important part of the body was destroyed, it would die. However, if it''s fangs, it won''t die easily, no matter how many times you break them.


    But by breaking the fangs one by one.


    That''s where the pain comes in.


    "But, ah...!¡¡You, you, you, you...!


    ''Oh come on, you''ve only broken one. Nuh-uh!


    ''Guhaaaaah!


    The second fang is snapped off.


    Blood gushes out from the base of the fangs and spreads to the ground where I hold it down.


    "Ki-sama....what the hell...!


    How do I make you surrender to me?


    What...


    I think I''m going to verify it.


    The condition for capturing a skill demon is ''incapable of combat''.


    Is it limited to the case of a physical near-death situation? Or is that not the case?


    A grin twisted his mouth. What''s about to take place is one-sided violence.


    You''ve disrespected me a lot, so this level of retribution is fine.


    ''For now, I''m going to break your fangs. Once the fangs are done, the claws are next. When those are gone too, we''ll scale them.


    What are you doing?


    "Until you surrender to me with all your heart. Until you are mentally ''incapable of fighting''. Hmph!


    Gooaaaah!


    He snapped the third tusk and then went on to the next one.


    A physical ''inability to fight'' and a mental ''inability to fight''.


    If a dragon sincerely thinks ''I can''t beat this guy'', it would mean that it is equal parts ''incapable of fighting''.


    ''Come to think of it, you didn''t have a name, did you?''


    Oh, God...!


    ''Rejoice. When you give in to me, I''ll give you a name. Well, how about Puppy or something like that?¡¡Cute, right?¡¡Phew!


    ''Ughhhh!


    The dragon screamed at my one-sided violence.


    The chains of servitude were wrapped around its neck as it snapped its twenty-fifth fang.

 14-Settlement

    Name: Puppy.


    Occupation: Skydragon level 66


    skill


    Flame emission level 60.


    Bite Level 58.


    Aerial killing level 45.


    Yell level 38.


    Physical resistance level 40.


    Magic resistance level 40


    chain of servitude


    I pledge ... my loyalty ... to you.


    Yeah. Good luck in the future.


    In front of me, a dragon with a blunt collar - Puppy - bowed his head and said so.


    The verification was a success. Apparently, I found out that you don''t have to be dying to mentally drive it to become a friend. But Puppy was able to get through to me because I could understand his language, though.


    We couldn''t drive him into a corner if he didn''t understand our language and was going at us like "Guo", right? Can you attack the lower half of your body to block their movements or something like that? We''ll have to test that, too.


    "So, Puppy...


    My name is...


    ''Mr. Puppy, nice to meet you!¡¡I''m Bow!


    "--Hey!¡¡A lowlife like you...


    What did you say, Pappy?


    "................ ...No, it''s nothing.


    I''ve already decided. His name is Puppy in the Analyze screen. By the way, I''m sitting down, and Bau is on my lap right now.


    Puppy is still in a somber mood. If you fought like a normal person and made him a normal friend, I''d still give him a normal name. He was so one-sided in his disrespect for me. He doesn''t need any mercy, does he?


    Bau has seniority over you, you know. You just have to be obedient.


    "--Hey!¡¡Gugu........!


    ''Master!¡¡I''m low level!


    I''ll be fine. There''s a seniority system at my place.


    d*mn you....this is humiliating....my dear boy...!


    Well, I didn''t decide on a seniority system or anything. And if you think about it that way, Milo would be the greatest.


    But it''s good enough to break Puppy''s elongated nostrils.


    ''Well, so there you go, Puppy. I''ve got a few questions for you.


    You want to ask me...?


    Yeah. You know a lot about witchcraft, don''t you?


    I only met one person once, a long time ago. That''s all.


    He was weak?


    It''s strange that there was a demon user other than me. I''ve never heard of it before.


    I''m sure there are no legends about it. I''m sure there are records of demon wielders who led demons to battle.


    But Puppy nodded to my question.


    ''Oh. It was a woman.


    Oh, it''s a woman.


    I had some pretty inferior demons with me. I don''t know how many years ago, but it was your....


    I''ll pull out my fangs.


    My master had demons with him, just like his master. Lowly goblins and orcs and other things of no consequence to me.


    Hmmm.


    Did the woman know a lot about demon users? I, I have no idea.


    I was hoping someone would teach me, but I didn''t expect to learn from a dragon.


    I was surprised to meet someone who could understand my language for the first time. I remember what the woman told me about the demonslayer at that time... well, I remembered it. That''s all I remember.


    ''''Hmmm ... did the woman say something about the skills of a demon user or something?''''


    Oh I laughed then, saying it was a trivial matter. I scoffed at the idea that it might work if she could defeat me, but the woman fled with the annihilation of her men. I''ll make sure you''re one of them," she said, and ran away, but I haven''t seen her since. I''ve changed my territory.


    Well how long ago was that?


    Hmm....


    I''d like to learn a lot about the woman, if she''s still alive.


    Specifically, the conditions of ''not being able to fight''. Also, what changes as the level of demon training and demon capture goes up, and so on.


    As soon as I made Puppy my companion, the level of the demon user went up to 6, and their skills went up to 6, respectively. But that doesn''t mean that I have no idea what changed.


    ''''Probably about a thousand years ago.


    Pow!


    It''s too long ago, as expected. I mean, how long-lived are dragons?


    It''s a clue that we found, but it''s hard to believe that someone from 1,000 years ago would be alive. It was useless to expect it.


    Well, I was able to gain the knowledge Puppy remembered. Let''s hope that''s enough.


    So, Pappy. I just wanted to ask you a few more questions.


    Mm-hmm?


    ''How did Puppy get to talk to me?¡¡You weren''t even under my command.


    Well, to my surprise. I''ve never heard of such a lowly creature as Wild Dog having a mind of its own.


    What?


    What do you mean?


    Baugh has been talking since the moment we met, though.


    "A demon is a group and an aggregate. In a group, there is only the will to kill a human being engraved on them.


    What do you mean?


    It is as they say, but they have no individual will. They are nothing more than a mere mere mere skeleton, on which is carved the basis of ''killing humans'' as the reason for their existence. Therefore, they just wander around without any will. The only demons that can communicate with you are those that have lived as long as I have, or those that are too high up to be able to communicate with you.


    ....


    A demon has no individual will.


    But Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, and Bau all have selves. Milo is the rough and tumble one, Gilanka is the gentlemanly and kind one, Chappie is the frightened one, and Bau is the cute and sweet one.


    Why do they have their own agendas like that?


    In a roundabout way, I''m not sure.


    ''''I, too, can control demons. Right now, the demons in this forest are under my control. Therefore, I''ve ordered a group of them to turn on me and destroy every settlement in my territory. But that''s it. But that is all I have ordered my men to do. I only gave direction to the group''s cause of existence. I did not speak to my men.


    ....


    "But you........the demons under your master are different. I''ve never heard of a single one of them having a will and swearing an oath of allegiance. I, too, am under a spell that makes it impossible for me to rebel against my master. So much so that I feel I must do something useful.


    ....


    In fact, it''s the other way around.


    Because I recruited them, Milo and Gilanka and Chappie and Bau, they have a will. Because their individual wills were born, they are loyal to me.


    Giving the will to a demon that has no will - perhaps that''s the power of skill demon training.


    However.


    Why do they give it a will like that?


    If it''s just a ''demon user'', then it would be fine for it to be a doll that just follows simple commands, just like the puppy.


    What is the reason for implanting a will into it--.


    ''Therefore ... I think ... a little bit. I am not going to create a subordinate like Me, who only obeys simple commands like a puppet. A man who can use his will to find a way to best serve his master''s interests, who sometimes acts in his master''s best interest, who can judge what he should do without his master''s command, that would be the ideal man for the king.


    ....


    Isn''t that what they call a demon king?


    No, I mean...


    It''s a bit of a stretch to say I''m the Demon King, don''t you think?

 15-Return

    In the end, I decided to sleep in the Puppy''s Nest that night.


    There was no point in going back in the middle of the night, and I wanted to see the dragon''s nest for once. You see, I''ve heard that dragons collect gold and silver treasures, and that dragon collectibles can be sold for a high price.


    That''s why I was so excited to see the nest.


    No, I do not collect such things.


    What, really?


    There was nothing special about it.


    Rumor had it that the Book of Job Change was in the Dragon''s Lair or something like that. That''s why I thought they might have other treasures and stuff.


    ''Why should I collect things that are of no use to me?


    That too.


    It''s a true and valid argument.


    It''s true that gold and silver treasures are something that humans enjoy, not dragons.


    Well, despite these slightly disappointing events, I decided to sleep in the Puppy''s Nest that day anyway.


    ''Wow, that''s expensive!''


    ''Master!¡¡I''ve never flown this high before!


    No, it''s my first time, too!


    And this home of the elves is...


    The next day.


    Bau and I were flying on Puppy''s back at a height overlooking the forest.


    To begin with, he was five times as long as I was. I''ve heard it''s not a problem for Bau and I to ride on.


    I thought that the power of the wings might be too strong, but that''s not the case, the wings generate electricity to generate lift. That''s why it''s so comfortable for me to ride in it.


    ''There it is. Let''s get off.


    Yeah, yeah. Hi.


    We left it up to Puppy for the ride home.


    We could have relied on Bau''s nose to get back, but we decided to let him ride on our back. Puppy had never carried anyone on his back before, and I was worried about him, but the ride was comfortable enough.


    The ride was comfortable enough. The resistance of the wind is also very comfortable.


    "Whoo-hoo!


    ''''Mmmm... oh, if you grab the scales too much... giggle...''''


    Yeeeee!


    Ouch.... it''s just not listening...


    I had never flown before, and it was a lot of fun.


    Its speed gradually slowed down and it finally landed slowly on the ground. Well, it was fun.


    If it was so much fun, I would have liked to ride it more. But I can''t go too far. As expected, if a dragon passed over the imperial capital or something, that would be enough to create a rumor.


    ''We''re here.


    Thank you, puppy.


    It''s the least I can do. Just get out of the car.


    Yes.


    Holding Bau, I jumped down from Puppy''s back as it was.


    What was there was the same as yesterday - a deserted, elven hiding place. If I''d gotten off at the wrong place in this, there might have been a commotion.


    Naturally, the one who was guarding the gate there was the same as yesterday - Arisa''s figure.


    ''''Noah-dono!


    Oh, Alisa. I''m home.


    And with Alisa are Milo, Gilanka and Chappie.


    I heard that they were faithful to my word and were here with Alisa to defend the village. Well, that''s what I left them for.


    ''Oh. Good job, master.


    The return of my Lord, I have been waiting for you.


    Gosh, Gosh, welcome back...


    Each of the three animals also greeted me.


    The first one to come running up to me was Alisa.


    "Noah-dono, I mean, the dragon is...!


    Yes, I kept my promise. Now this dragon is one of mine. His name is Puppy. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    Oh my God, it''s really a dragon!


    Did Milo and the others do a good job of protecting the village?


    Don''t patronize me, sir. You can''t just kill a hundred of those things in a stampede.


    There have been no attacks since last night''s evening. My Lord.


    ''Yeah, well, I''ve got Puppy as a companion around there. Puppy, they''re my friends.


    Well with great reluctance, my name is Puppy. It''s nice to meet you.


    Yea, yea, yea, yea...


    At any rate, I''ll have to do a face-to-face meeting with my new companion, Puppy.


    Alisa continues to be amazed at such an exchange between me, Milo and the others, and Puppy, as she rolls her eyes.


    ''''Noah-dono.......really, he can make demons his friends.......''''


    Yeah. I told you they were demon handlers. And I know what they''re talking about.


    Do you even know the language?¡¡He''s like a hero in the annals of legend...


    "Legend?


    Along with Alisa, I watch as the puppy introduces himself and Milo and Gilanka say things like, "Work hard, rookie," and "We are required to do the Lord''s will and do the best work we can," to the puppy.


    Maybe this figure also sounds like "Goooo", "Kiki", or "Garuru" to Arisa.


    But what''s the legend? Is there a record of demon users?


    ''Yeah it''s a long story, but do you want to hear it?''


    Yes.


    There is a story that has only survived in the lore, but there is a history that the king of a country near this hidden village once raised an army to take the elves for himself. In those days, the elves had their own warriors, but the army came with a great army. The number was said to be as many as five thousand or ten thousand.


    "Hmmm...


    It is said that a young woman who happened to be staying in the hidden village at the time defeated the enemy army. The way she did this was by sending out the demons under her command. She then turned the country''s territory into scorched earth and planted seedlings on the land to create a forest. Because of this, a forest spread around the hidden village, and it turned into a sea of trees that humans couldn''t even reach........Such a hero that remains in the legend. A savior for us, right?


    Wow.


    A young woman''s magician.


    Puppy told me about this. The witchcatcher I met before was a woman.


    Could it be the same person? They are long-lived elves with long lifespans that are only preserved in the lore. It was a thousand years ago, so that''s exactly about it.


    That''s how I casually thought of it.


    ''''That''s exactly what the hero Lil Kara is.


    Yes, Alisa.


    I said something that made no sense to me.


    ...What?


    I hear that he accepted no reward for lodging him, a human being, as a thank you for letting him stay with us. A truly unselfish hero.


    "................ ...Lil Cara?


    ''Yeah. That''s a name even a child would know if he lived in this village.


    Yeah.


    I don''t know why. I''ve heard of it before.


    Because it was the name of the labyrinth I was diving in until recently.


    Even among humans, it''s quite famous. But not in the same way as an elf.


    Because, Lil Kara.


    It''s the Demon King who was defeated by the brave Gordova.


    "Hey, pup.


    What, you''re my master?


    Hey, I''ve got to ask you something, but...


    I hope I''m wrong.


    It can''t be a coincidence, I hope so.


    And yet.


    Life is so cruel.


    Do you know what lil kara is?


    Yeah, that''s the name of the witch-woman.


    ....


    This is a bit of a bummer.


    To an elf, a hero, but to a human, lilkara means a demon king.


    But it''s a shocking fact. It was a shocking fact that Rilkara wasn''t a demon king, but a demon wielder. If historians heard this, they would start examining all kinds of data.


    Lil Cara is a demonslayer.


    And I am a Fiendcraft.


    Lelkara is a demon king.


    And I am what--?

 16-Im not a devil!

    Wait here. I''ll send for the others in the village.


    What, Alisa, how did you...?


    I''ll be right back!


    With a tap, Alisa runs out and enters the village.


    And I''m left behind, along with the five companions who follow me. I just want to get things straightened out.


    In general, there is no record of Lil Kara being a demon user at the time. Should I just assume that this is all just a bunch of delusional puppy talk? See, the job change book I found in the depths of the ruins usually said ''Demon King'' as an occupation. I''m sure that Rilkara was a self-proclaimed demon user who was really a demon king or something like that. Probably.


    Considering that, I was a little relieved.


    ''''Hey, Kisa.......master.


    ''You don''t have to reiterate it every time. You don''t have to say it again.


    I''m sorry. I can''t get used to it.


    You know, you''re pretty high and mighty for a newbie. You should know better.


    ''I don''t think that''s a good thing for Milo to say,''


    Milo''s tone, it''s rather crude.


    I''m not asking you to be as reverent as Gilanka, but it''s a bit more like this, you know?


    Well well ... hey, you.


    What?


    How do you plan to spend your time?¡¡I am already with you. Wherever you go, I will follow you.


    ''Uh ... yes,''


    What to do. I''m struggling a bit with Puppy''s answer.


    I don''t really have any ideas. For now, though, I''m thinking of settling down somewhere in one place.


    And I don''t think I''m going to be able to travel with a demon in tow. I can only see a future where they refuse to let me enter from all the cities. I mean, I''m sure they''ll misunderstand that I''m one of the demons, just like Alisa.


    It''s not that I''m in need of money, I''m just thinking about spending some time relaxing in a village somewhere.


    Well, I''m going to leave the forest.


    Where are you going, out of the woods?


    ''Well ... at random?¡¡I do want to settle down somewhere.


    You mean building a base of operations? Well, it''s a big family.


    That''s what I mean.


    As expected, there are five other animals besides me, and Milo, who has twice as much as me, and Puppy, who has three times as much as me, so I guess you could call it a big family.


    Maybe we should build a big house and live in a village somewhere. We''d raise cows and chickens and stuff like that, and grow vegetables and stuff like that, and we''d be self-sufficient. That''s the kind of slow life you can finally get.


    It would be nice to live a life as a villager, and then eventually get married or something. We''d have enough money to live on.


    Chappie will do the heavy lifting, Milo and Gilanka will help me in the fields and stuff, Puppy will be my transportation since he can fly, and Bau will be my guard dog and my healing.


    Oh, that sounds rather fun, this life.


    In the meantime, I''m sure there will be more people for me to hang out with. They''re demons, so they don''t need food or anything, so I can have as many of them as I want.


    And while I was thinking like that, Alisa came back.


    Behind her, with about a dozen old men and children in tow.


    ''Everyone!¡¡This is Lord Noah Whitefield!


    Perhaps they had already been briefed by Alisa.


    In front of me, dozens of old men and children began to kneel down and bow their heads.


    ''''Oh.......you have a dragon in tow...!


    Thank you ... thank you ...


    Just like the legend of Lady Lyllkala.


    You''re going to save our village...!


    One by one, the old men begin to express their gratitude to me.


    It''s not that they don''t appreciate me, but it''s a bit irritating.


    The old man''s words of gratitude were a bit irritating. They finally understand the importance of their masters, don''t they?


    "Huh. What a foolish thing to realize the majesty of our Lord here at last.


    Gosh, Goshujin, great...!


    ''Great, master!¡¡It''s cool!


    And then they''re lifting me up in the back like that.


    It was nice, for one thing, that the voice only sounded like me.


    ''Lord Noah, everyone in the village is grateful to you, Lord Noah. Of course, that goes for me too.


    I didn''t do much of anything. Please, please look up.


    No.


    In fact, I didn''t do much.


    I tortured the puppies a little bit and they joined me. Let''s hope that''s okay.


    It''s not like I''m going to be held up as the savior who saved the village or anything.


    I think that from now on, everyone must stand up to the demons without a single warrior left to fight them. But thanks to Lord Noah, the threat of dragons has been eliminated. From now on, it will be just as much of an attack by stray demons as it has been in the past.


    ....


    Hey, didn''t I say something funny?


    With no one left to fight. Even though Alisa is here.


    But there are young men and women who will soon be warriors. I need you to support our village from now on. The future of our village will be just fine without me. I will leave this village in peace, too.


    ...What, Alisa, are you leaving the village?


    Yeah.


    I thought I loved this village more than anyone else.


    Puppy tilted his head at Alisa''s declaration. What''s so questionable about it? Also, it''s not really cute when a dragon tilts its head.


    ''''Noah-dono. About the reward.


    Uh-huh.


    Why is it that we''re talking about my reward there? I''ve heard that a girl''s topic of conversation can change from one moment to the next.


    Alisa happily ran a hand over her own chest with a smile.


    ''Sell me as a slave. For that, I would like to be paid.


    "................ ...Yes?


    I think I know my worth. An elven woman would be worth fifty gold pieces. I could save this village. I don''t care how much sludge I have to deal with, as long as I keep that pride in my heart.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    No, I had my doubts, for sure.


    I wondered if there were any gold coins in the elven hiding place.


    I wondered where they were going to get fifty gold coins from.


    No way, that''s.


    I didn''t know that this was the gold I was getting for selling Arisa''s body--


    "I will fall into slavery with pride of having saved my village. Now, sell me wherever you wish.


    No, I don''t want to hear that!


    How cold-blooded am I for doing that?


    Since I asked you for help, I won''t tell you to make money even if it means selling your body.


    In fact, I was just happy that Arisa would be able to live comfortably in this village from now on.


    How did that turn into selling Arisa to a slave trader?


    "Ah, you.


    ''What the hell, Puppy!¡¡I''m a little busy right now, and--


    The demon doesn''t come around.


    Huh?


    I didn''t even have time to deal with Puppy, who had been forced to break in there.


    To Alisa, the truth of that idea - just as I was thinking that, Puppy said that.


    The demons are no longer coming.


    That''s why--''


    ''It''s obvious. "The demons in this forest are under my command," he said. And they are your men, too. You are the king of all the demons in this forest now.


    ....


    No words came out of my throat at all, because I didn''t understand the meaning of Puppy''s words.


    I am now the king of the demons that live in this forest.


    Because I''m the puppy who was following those demons, and I''m the one who made them my friends.


    Wait.


    I''m not the king of the demons.


    I''m not the Demon King...

 17-Quiet: Looking for Noah Whitefield

    Really...?


    Imperial Capital Calcada.


    At the reception desk of the Adventurer''s Guild located in its central city, Marin Linophallus returned that while looking into his eyes.


    In response to Marin''s words, the receptionist shrugged her shoulders in a small way.


    ''''Yes. Our guild doesn''t have any record of a person named Noah Whitefield, does it?''''


    ''''I think there are some S-ranked adventurers out there...''''


    ''''That''s exactly what I''m talking about, S-ranked people are so famous that even I can recite them. I''ve never heard of Noah Whitefield at all; I''ve checked all the A-ranked registrants as well, but I couldn''t find your name; anything below B-ranked would be a huge number of registrants, so I''ll have to take some time to investigate...'''' ...


    The receptionist''s sardonic reply slumped my shoulders.


    Noah Whitefield, a man I met in the lower levels of Lil''Cara Ruins, a labyrinth that is one of the five most difficult labyrinths on this continent - a man I met in the lower levels of Lil''Cara Ruins.


    It''s a place where two A-ranked men fell and Marin also came close to death. He was walking alone in such a lower level. Hence, I thought he was quite high ranked and famous among the adventurers.


    They had no clue.


    ''''Well then, I''m sorry, but..........next.


    Oh, um, I''m just going to do some research on the B-rank and below...


    In that case, you''ll have to pay for the investigation separately, is that all right?


    No. Then it''s fine.


    The clerical receptionist''s response left her shoulders slumped as she left.


    Marin lets out a big sigh as he listens behind him as the man next in line after Marin starts hitting on him with a request form, "Yo Selina-mm.


    I look at my own request form, which is posted in such a guild.


    ''''Urgent] Lil Kara Ruins, accompany the search and survey of the lower levels.


    Fee: 500 gold coins


    Requests: to accompany the search and investigation below the 20th level of the Rilkara Ruins. We are looking for a person with excellent combat skills. As for the treasures found, you have the right to own them. One person can accompany you.


    Basically, a request form is a stack of the same information pasted on the wall, and the adventurer must bring the pasted form to the reception desk to accept the request.


    For requests that do not involve a third party, such as the procurement or collection of medicinal herbs, the adventurer need only inform the receptionist of his or her acceptance of the request. However, when it comes to escorting the merchant association, defeating demons in certain areas and accompanying the search and investigation of the labyrinth as Marin does, they will meet up with the adventurer who accepted the request at a later date.


    Last time, I headed out with Kite and Yulia to explore and investigate, but this time I''m planning to recruit more personnel. That''s why I''ve asked you to tell them to contact me at a later date and time when the request has been accepted.


    But such was the case with Marin''s request forms, not a single one of them had been reduced.


    Even in this Imperial Capital Central Adventurer''s Guild, which is said to be the most prolific in accepting requests, there was no decrease in the number of such requests.


    ''''Huh........''''


    He let out a small sigh and remembered the Archbishop who had given him this role.


    As a child, he had been a kind father. But since Marin''s occupation was a priest and he took over as the new Archbishop with his grandfather''s passing, he had never been in contact with him as a parent and child. He only lives his life in the Faith, and does his best just to make his brother Hemmel succeed the next Archbishop.


    And for that reason - he has to obtain the book of the new job by any means necessary.


    ''''Mr. ... Noah.''''


    For that, a ray of light was Noah.


    He was a fighter who could dive into the lower levels of the Ruins of Rilkara by himself, plus he said he was a demonslayer, but he would be a pretty strong adventurer, leading the powerful demons of the Minotaur and Red Cap in the lower levels. Marin didn''t know anything about S-ranked adventurers, but he thought that he was probably a member of them.


    He entered the tavern attached to the Adventurer''s Guild - a tavern overflowing with drunks in the daytime - and sat down in a chair at the counter and ordered a glass of milk.


    If he - if Noah was an adventurer, he would have used this guild in no small measure. That''s why Marin kept coming to the Adventurer''s Guild every day to watch the adventurers who came and went, and it was three days ago that he asked to see if Noah Whitefield''s name was among the A-ranked adventurers.


    But there was no sign of Noah at all. I was only with him for about four days, but I wouldn''t miss him at all.


    I take a sip of the milk that has been brought to me and then sigh even more.


    ''Hey, you know what?¡¡You know that forest west of the ruins of Rilkara?


    With a twitch, the name of a ruin I''m often involved with comes up and I can''t help but listen.


    They are a pair of adventurers, sitting over there, one vacant from Marin''s seat. Both of them are familiar faces here. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us. I''m not sure that Marin has the guts to talk to them on his own.


    ''I heard there was a dragon out there.


    Seriously?


    Seriously. They''ve been spotted flying over those woods. I heard the state issued an emergency notice right away.


    It''ll be a hell of a thing to have a dragon on your turf.


    I''ve heard this story before in Marin.


    Dragons are vermin and are treated differently from other demons. It is standard practice that as soon as there is information that a dragon has appeared, an emergency request is sent out.


    Dragons that control the demons in a certain area of territory and wipe out other living creatures there - the threat is so great that it can destroy entire nearby towns and villages. Hence, if a dragon is seen, a request to destroy it is sent out immediately.


    It''s usually an S-ranked adventurer who will be asked to do so.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it.


    Of course it''s impossible for you to deal with a dragon. I mean, it''s past noon when the request came in, and the receptionist is long gone.


    Are you headed to S-rank already?


    Well, they just happened to be in the guild, and three S-ranked guys are on their way. This is a gorgeous group. It''s not just a matter of time before you find yourself in the middle of a battle. I''d love to see a dragon that can''t be defeated by this.


    "Hahaha!¡¡That''s awesome!


    I was surprised to hear a name I''d heard before in Marin.


    The ''Fist King'' Drake Death Size, who is considered the strongest adventurer in the Empire, competing for the first or second place. Although he was born a commoner, he rose to the rank of S adventurer with his overwhelming strength and was recognized by the Empire as an honorary nobleman.


    He is considered a living legend, and I''ve heard stories of him defeating dragons even by himself. ''''Whenever there is a story of an ''S-ranked adventurer beating a dragon to death with a single blow, it''s usually about Drake.


    ''''The ''Fist King'' Drake ... and the forest west of the Ruins of Rilkara.''''


    A man who said he rarely shows up at the guild under normal circumstances.


    And a man whose footprints cannot be caught at all.


    But - such a Drake is now heading to the forest west of the Lil Cara Ruins.


    Marin got up and quickly paid the bill.


    The place to head straight to is the Imperial City Rickshaw Center, which has a direct flight to the Lil Cara Ruins.


    ''''The rumored famous ''Fist King''.......may be able to go to the deepest part of the Lil''kara Ruins......!


    Marin rode the carriage and headed to the Lil''Kala Ruins again.


    The forest to the west of the Rilkara Ruins - that''s also where Noah, who was separated from Marin, was headed.


    If ''Fist King'' Drake is there, then help him.


    If Noah is there, then help him.


    Either way, there should be someone there who can help Marin - a person who can help Marin.

 18-Seeking a slow life

    For the time being, I was allowed to enter the elves'' hidden village.


    Since I made Puppy my companion, demons have stopped attacking this village - when I told them that fact, they welcomed me as if I was a god. It''s kind of embarrassing to be lifted up to that level, on the contrary.


    The old men in the village thanked me, and the children, although they didn''t understand it well, were worshipped by them as if they were trying to imitate the old men. I don''t have any taste for being worshipped by elves, who are not related to me or my family, and I don''t want to be told to "measure up" to them. It would just be awkward to be worshipped.


    But the problem is my future.


    Puppy says that all the demons in this forest follow me. Everything in this forest is under Puppy''s control, and I control him, so it''s only natural. It''s a form of subordinate''s subordinate.


    The problem is that those demons don''t have free will, though.


    ''''Hmmm...''''


    Even with only Milo and Gilanka in tow, the priest I met at the Ruins of Rilkara - Marin - was severely surprised by me.


    It''s not that I''m insane either, and I''m probably a threat in general, having a demon in tow. Even Alisa had tried to attack me at first.


    That''s not just Milo and Gilanka, but all the demons in the forest, including the dragons, are under my command.


    It''s not just a threat anymore, it''s a natural thing to be feared on the level of a demon king.


    ''''What''s the matter, Lord Noah?''''


    Yeah?¡¡Oh, no, I don''t know what I''m going to do now.


    ''Oh...''


    By the way, it''s Alisa''s house now.


    When I said I wanted to take some time to think about it alone, Alisa showed me to her home. As expected of a hidden village, or should I call it a hidden village, the structure of this house is completely different from the human village.


    It''s the same in that it''s made of wood, but it''s not divided into rooms. A house is a single room, and within this room, there is a kitchen with a fireplace and water pot, a bedroom covered with cloth, and a living room with a fireplace and chairs. Only the toilet is blocked out, but it is also in a cloth hanging from the ceiling.


    While sitting in such a chair, I face Alisa, who is sitting in the other chair.


    ''Actually, I''ve been wanting to settle down somewhere in one place.


    Is that so?


    Yes. Yes. I was thinking of buying a house in a village and living there on my own. You see, I can get demons to join me, so wouldn''t it be fun to leave the farming and other tasks to demons?


    I see. Well, that''s certainly a way of life, isn''t it?


    ''Yeah,'' says Alisa, nodding at me.


    ''I''ve been traveling all this time. Well ... well ... uh ... for a lot of reasons.


    Why would that make you feel better?


    We won''t be able to get into the human city or anything with a demon in tow.


    ''Hmm I don''t think anyone would refuse to live in this village. In fact, I''m sure they''d rather welcome you.


    I think for a moment about Alisa''s words.


    I am the Puppy''s master who rules this forest. That''s why the Puppy said that no more demons would appear in this village.


    Then it might not be a bad idea to settle down in this village. I don''t have to go back to my parents'' house anymore. I''m sure they think I''m dead because I haven''t contacted them for five years.


    If we''re going to settle down here, then I don''t think we need to worry about people being afraid of the monsters. And since it''s a hidden village, there won''t be any other humans coming, so it''s safe.


    When I think about it, it doesn''t seem like a rather bad suggestion.


    Then I''ll do that. Alisa, who is going to be the head of this village, or rather the representative of the village?


    You''re the head of the group, you''re the elder. You want to meet him?


    Yeah. I''ll ask him if it''s okay for me to live in this village.


    Perhaps you''ll be welcomed with open arms.


    Alisa stood up and headed for the exit. I follow her.


    As I walked through the not-so-wide village, the smiles on the children''s faces as they played were soothing. I wish I hadn''t had to deal with the old men working on the farm who stop and bow every time they see me, though.


    I''ve already had enough of that.


    Here it is.


    And the house that Alisa led me to.


    It was a house that seemed to be the largest in the hidden village. The size of the house is the same, but the top is also very high. The front door is wide enough to accommodate Miro.


    Incidentally, Miro and his friends are the gatekeepers at the entrance to the village. It''s not that the demons are attacking, but as expected, having demons walking around the village would be stressful for the elves.


    ''''Elder, please excuse me.''''


    I''m sorry to disturb you...


    Hmm.


    With Alisa, I opened the door to the house of such an elder - and the one who was there.


    It was a wrinkled old man who seemed to be even older than the old men who were kneeling in front of me a moment ago, worshipping.


    His body was as thin as a dead tree, and his face, deeply wrinkled, showed his age. Yet, he never seems weak - somehow, proud.


    While rubbing his white beard, the old man - the elder - looks at me.


    I''ve heard about it. Lord Demonslayer.


    It''s a pleasure to meet you, elder. My name is Noah Whitefield.


    ''''You don''t have to be so awestruck we should rather be grateful to you. Thank you so much for saving this village from a crisis. No matter how many words of thanks I can say to you, there is no way to repay this favor.


    No, no...


    You''re not required to be modest, Mr. Teufel.


    Kakaka," the elder laughs like a good-natured old man.


    His atmosphere is soft and his personality is easy to talk to. I was a little nervous about meeting a great man, but I felt relaxed about it.


    Thank you very much. So....I came to ask you for a favor...


    ''I will do whatever I can to help. If it will lead to a thank you to Master Noah.


    Yeah well actually I''m trying to sit down in one place.


    Oh, wow.


    So, I thought it would be a good idea if you would let me settle down in the village.


    I see. No, no, no, no. No one will refuse. In fact, they will all welcome it.


    This is a hidden village for elves.


    Considering Alisa''s attitude at first, I thought that a human settling in the village would cause a backlash. Even though I have saved the village, I am still just a traveler passing through.


    I thought that if I told them that they would suddenly become a member of the village, there would be some opposition.


    ''''You don''t mind?''''


    Yes. I can''t argue with that. I''ve heard many stories. That the dragon that occupied the top of the Holy Mountain was turned into a mate by Noah.


    Oh, yes.


    I hear that''s why we won''t be attacked by demons anymore. Some people in the village are even suggesting that we should take down the fence to expand our farmland to avoid the demons. However, even if Master Noah is gone, there is no guarantee that demons won''t come and attack our village. If you are willing to settle down in our village, we don''t have to fear the demons. In fact, we''d rather ask you to do it for us.


    I see.


    It''s true that if I go somewhere, Puppy will have to follow me. And there is no guarantee that the demons will not attack even if Puppy leaves.


    I can understand that it would be safer for me to settle down in this village.


    Then, be my guest. Where would you like me to live?


    There is a disused house on the outskirts of the village. I will give it to you. You are free to dispose of the blighted farmland in that area.


    Are you sure you''re okay?¡¡Farm rights and all that...


    We Elves don''t care so much about our rights. Those who can farm, farm, and share the produce with others, that''s what makes us happy.


    I see.


    And so my profession was to change, despite the fact that I did not use the book of job changes.


    From here on out, I would live a more gradual life.


    This is where the villager Noah Whitefield was born.

 19-"Village" Noah Whitefield

    Well, even though I''m a villager, that''s my title, and my occupation is a demon user.


    And so, Alisa and I arrived at my new home.


    ''Here it is. No one is using it now.


    ''Really?¡¡That''s pretty close to Alisa''s house.


    Yeah. I told you before. I told you that the warriors went into battle to slay the dragons and this is where the warrior couple used to live. Now, no one lives here anymore. There are still a few other houses that are empty.


    I see...


    Sure, if the warriors don''t go out and come back, there''s a surplus of houses.


    I think there are a lot of houses with only old people and children living in them. No matter how small the hidden village is, it''s not just a few dozen people.


    But it''s a magnificent house.


    It''s so big that I feel bad about living here by myself. The ceilings are low, though, so Milo wouldn''t be able to fit in here.


    But Gilanka, Chappie and Bau could probably fit in there. Oh, but Bau is a guard dog. What should we do about Puppy? He''s so big that he would take up too much space.


    I''ll go get the monsters, then. I''m part of the village now. Is it safe for my people to walk around?


    As for Mister Milo and Mister Gilanka, the people in the village have seen them fighting. I believe they will protect this village, so they will be fine.


    That''s very helpful. What do we do about Puppy?


    ''The dragons are ... well ... they are. Some of them might be a little frightened, but I think they''ll get used to it.


    Okay.


    Okay, well, I guess we''ll go to the village entrance then.


    And I want them to have a roof over their heads to rest. Well, it seems that demons don''t need sleep.


    Oh, I know. I just remembered.


    "Yes, Alisa.


    M....what is it, Master Noah?


    I said I''d sell Alisa to a slave as a reward.


    ''Oh, oh it''s all right. I''m already ready for it.


    I don''t mean. I don''t need it anymore.


    ''Eh....''


    Well, I was going to say no from the beginning. I''m anti-slavery.


    I''m sure it''s just a little uncomfortable to hear that an elf you don''t know has become a slave. But the fact that an acquaintance of mine - Arisa becoming a slave - is just unbearable.


    And to fall into slavery in order to pay me, my conscience is going to be in a terrible bind.


    I''m a member of the village now.


    But...!


    As long as we live here, we don''t need money, do we?¡¡Then I don''t need to waste my money. I''d rather have a good friend close by than a good friend of mine.


    ....


    It may be a bit forced, but it''s also my honest opinion.


    Elves don''t seem to have a concept of money transactions, and the culture is loose, like sharing the crops they produce with others. From now on, I''ll have to be part of it.


    I want Alisa to be there too, not just some old man who seems to worship me and some random kid.


    "...Thank you, Lord Noah.


    Okay. It''s just something I did on my own.


    But I will certainly repay this debt one day. If there''s anything I can do to help you, let me know.


    Yeah. I''ll feel free to count on you then.


    All right. Well, I''m going back to the house. You can come to me if you need anything.


    Yes.


    Alisa and I shake hands and part ways.


    Well, I suppose I could have developed a "you''re going to be my slave, guheehee," or something like that to Alisa, but I''m not that outrageous either. In order for me to blend in with the village, I need Arisa.


    I''m sure that if I sold the elven Arisa, who lives in the same hidden village, to a slave-trader, my bad reputation in the village would be a huge problem.


    ''''Well ... oi, boys.


    An...?


    Finally, he called out to the entrance to the village - hanging out there, to the five animals.


    Milo and Bau are the first to respond, followed by Gilanka and Chappie, who bow their heads. Finally, Pappy flaps his wings.


    I could take him home like this.


    Then it occurred to me.


    Maybe I should build a hut where Milo and Puppy could live.


    I''m no expert, so I don''t have any ideas about what it should look like.


    But if we put up four pillars and a roof on top, that should be enough to keep out the rain. Now if we can somehow put up a wall and do our best to make a door, we''ll be able to make it work.


    What we need to do for that - that''s the procurement of wood.


    ''Milo, Gilanka, Pappy and Bau, follow me. Chappie, you stay here and guard us.


    Where do you think you''re going, mister?


    I just need to get some wood for the road. I''m going to live in this village from today. I''m gonna need your help with some things.


    Yes, my Lord.


    What are you doing here?


    ''Well. I was just trying to get settled in.


    With that, he takes the four animals and walks into the forest.


    I feel bad about cutting down the trees in the neighborhood, you know. We don''t want people to wander in.


    If that''s the case, it would be better to cut down the trees deep in the forest, as close to the entrance as possible.


    Okay, Puppy. Then, Puppy, can you fly with me?¡¡Bau, Milo, come with me.


    ''Yes!¡¡Master!


    Oh.


    Puppy, can you get us all on board?


    Don''t suck up to me. I''ve got no problem with that.


    ''Hmph,'' says Puppy with a snort.


    ''Well, Gilanka ... walk over to where Puppy flew. So, if you see any edible beasts along the way, can you catch them?¡¡The deer and the boar.


    Yes. I''ll see to it that my master gets some food.


    As I recall, elves are a vegetarian culture, so apparently they don''t eat meat.


    But I want to eat meat. I want to eat fish too, but the sea is too far away here, so I have to put up with it. However, I want to eat at least meat.


    Since no monsters attacked us, we could enjoy a leisurely hunt.


    Well then, Puppy, take care of yourself. Chappie, take care of things, okay?


    Hmm.


    Uh, yeah...


    Come on, then, Milo.


    Oh, my dear sir.


    I''ll pick up some wood at the entrance to the forest and you can, uh, cut it down for me.


    I''m not that kind of a guy.


    Isn''t that the workhorse?


    It''s the same!


    The Puppy''s huge body rises with me, Milo and Bau on board.


    We soar all at once to a height that allows us to see the entire forest, and then slowly take a scenic journey in the sky.


    The wind caresses our cheeks as we get drunk on the flowing scenery.


    Perhaps the best thing about having Puppy as a companion is knowing this scenery.


    Milo also smiles, amazed. A view that you can''t normally see is something that can touch anyone''s heart.


    Now.


    My slow life is about to begin!

 20-Calm time

    We headed out with Puppy to cut down the wood, which we were able to do with no problem.


    However, I just had Milo''s axe chop it up, bundle it up with a rope and strap it to Puppy''s leg to carry it. Puppy looked slightly unhappy, "Why did you do this to me...?" but he looked away when I showed him my fist. Later, I met up with Gilanka, who had hunted a deer, and we were now in front of our new house.


    We put the lumber next to my new house and decided to dismantle and smoke the deer that Gilanka had hunted. I''ve been traveling for a long time, so I''m pretty good at smoking deer.


    I''m sorry, Mister Noah," he said. Sorry to keep you waiting.


    Yeah, thanks. Alisa.


    Just as I stood up, Alisa appeared.


    She brought me a bunch of carpentry tools, including a saw, a hammer and nails. I didn''t have any, either, as expected, so I asked her to help me get them for me.


    I was going to go shopping in a nearby town, but Alisa stopped me. I''ve heard that elves live in the spirit of helping each other, and they believe that if they lack something, they can borrow it from someone else. I''m grateful for that.


    I also asked for your help because you said you were building a house.


    ''Oh, really? Thank you.


    I''d like you to meet Mr. Lute and his grandchildren.


    The people who came with Alisa were five children and an old man.


    The children ranged in age from a toddler to a toddler, who was not yet an adult and would still be in school if they were in the Imperial City. There were two boys and three girls. And the old man was a man with a rich beard.


    Of course, they''re all elves, so there''s probably a difference in appearance and age. By the way, I still don''t know how old Arisa is. It''s a very good idea to ask a woman''s age, and I think it''s bad manners to ask a woman''s age.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s nice to meet you.


    Yes, nice to meet you. Mr. Lute.


    And ... what would you like to make?


    The old man - Mr. Lute, he asks me that.


    And the other young people are saying "Wow" as they look at Puppy and Milo with interest. Maybe, but they''ve never seen a demon this close before anywhere else.


    Milo looks depressed, but he doesn''t say anything. On the contrary, Puppy says, "Look at me. Shudder, ga-ha-ha! And I''m flaunting my appearance. I''m the only one who can hear those words, because I''m the only one who can hear them.


    ''I''m going to build a hut next to my house big enough for a dragon to live in,''


    Hoho. Enough for a dragon to live in...


    I''m an amateur, so I don''t think I can do it very well, but...


    Don''t worry, Mister Noah. Mr. Lute is one of the best architects in the village. Most of the houses in this village were built by Lute.


    ''Oh, really?''


    ''Ha. It''s not that big of a deal.


    I see, so that''s why Alisa approached me.


    I''m honestly grateful for that kind of consideration. If it were just me, I would only be able to make something awkward.


    I''d like to take a moment of your time.


    Yeah, that''s okay.


    "And about my grandchildren, when Arisa told me about them, they said they wanted to play with the demonslayer''s monsters. I thought it might be dangerous.


    Oh, that''s okay. They don''t attack humans anymore.


    If that''s the case, I don''t mind, but...


    Well, I can understand Lute''s concern. Until now, the demon tribe was just an enemy, right?


    But I wonder if it''s possible to play without being able to communicate with them.


    You guys.


    Oh.


    These kids want to play with you guys.


    I heard that you''re a pain in the ass.


    ''Don''t say that, it''s huge. That''s the kind of innocence only a child should have. I don''t mind.


    Shut up, you little f*cker. I didn''t say no to you.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, play...


    ''I obey my master''s orders! I''ll do my best!


    I will not be disturbed. Bow down to my authority, my children!


    Gilanka is rather fond of children, or so he agrees. Milo nodded, disgustedly so, too.


    Chappie is confused, not knowing what to do, and Bau is on board. And Pappy seems to want to flaunt himself in vain, and quickly, he spreads his wings to show off.


    Well, he''s not going to do a bad job of it. If you want, you could just take the kids for a walk in the sky with Puppy or something.


    ''Well, she says it''s no problem. He''ll play with them anyway.


    ''Oh thank you very much. You understand the language of demons, don''t you?


    He''s a witch doctor.


    To Lute, I''m sure he can hear the words you just said, too, like "Grrrr", "Kiki", "Gago", "Cain", and "Galle".


    But Milo and the others seem to understand our words. Even if they can''t communicate bidirectionally, they''ll at least listen to the kids'' requests. I''m sure the kids are a bit intimidated by this, but only time will tell.


    Then I watch from a distance as the demons play with the children.


    Milo puts the two girls on his shoulders and says, "Taka! And the girl is frolicking. A toddler on Bau''s back squeaks and giggles with Bau, who is running happily.


    The oldest boy is admiring as he watches Gilanka swing his sword in front of him. Then he wanted to do it himself, and he was imitating Gilanka with a long tree branch. Chappie is walking along at a brisk pace with the girl on his shoulders. Whenever he passed Milo, the girls were making a lot of noise while giving each other high fives.


    ''........Eh, why don''t you come to me?


    You''re not very popular. Oh, my God.


    Oh, shut up!¡¡I am the dragon!¡¡Ho, ho!¡¡Children!¡¡You''re not coming!


    No, you don''t speak the language.


    For some reason, only Puppy was left alone.


    As I watched them, my cheeks naturally loosened as well. Seeing children playing with each other makes me happy, doesn''t it?


    It''s not common to see a demon and an elf playing together like this.


    Then I''ll go to the drawing board.


    ''Oh, yes. Please.


    Mr. Lute says this and takes a wooden board in his hand - a piece of paper that he has placed there - and begins to write crisply near my new home.


    It looks like there won''t be any work for me for a while. I sit in the shade of a suitable tree, watching the demon and the child play.


    Since it''s a good time, let''s just relax.


    ''''Haha!¡¡Wow!¡¡It''s expensive!


    Hey, hey, hey! Don''t freak out!¡¡We''re going down!


    Yeah!


    I don''t want you to move too much, or I''ll fall on your face.


    "Cool!¡¡I wonder if I''ll ever be able to use a sword like that!


    It''s all about discipline. We were not born strong. We were not born strong, but we are the result of continuous training.


    I don''t know what you call me, Kiki.


    Children!¡¡Do you come to me?


    Watching them playing like that.


    Next to me, Alisa sat down next to me.


    ''Excuse me next to you, Noah-dono,''


    ''Oh, yeah. Good.


    This is a strange sight.


    Five demons and five children playing with each other.


    It would indeed be a strange sight. Because demons are an enemy and a threat to all species.


    ''''So the demons in this forest are under Lord Noah''s command now?


    ''Well ... yeah, I guess. I don''t have any real feelings about it at all.


    Then will there be a future like this where elves and demons can coexist in harmony?


    ''Yeah...''


    As long as I am alive, the demon will follow me.


    But what if...


    What will happen to Milo and the others if I die? Will they turn into the monsters that attacked them, as they did before?


    This is something that no one will be able to find out for sure while I''m still alive.


    I hope that''s the future.


    Yeah.


    So I...


    Alisa''s hope for the future - she affirmed it.

 21-Village information

    Speaking of which, Master Noah. I have a little proposition for you.


    Hmm?


    After watching the children playing for a while, Alisa suddenly said so.


    As she stood up, her golden hair swayed softly in the wind.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''Ah. It will take Mr. Lute some time to draw up the plans, and the children are playing to their heart''s content. Would it be all right for Lord Noah to leave here for a moment?


    Well, I think it''s okay.


    Then I''ll show you the village. You don''t know where it is yet, do you?


    Oh, that''s right, too.


    Indeed, the only information I know about the village is my house, Alisa''s house and the elders'' house.


    I have no idea what else is out there or anything. I hadn''t noticed it before.


    ''Then follow me. It won''t take much time, however.


    Yeah. Well, good luck with that.


    I''ll take care of it.


    I leave the shade of the trees with Alisa.


    It seems that my house is located on the outskirts of the village, and the houses in the neighborhood seem to be empty.


    It''s a square corner of the village, surrounded by a fence to ward off evil spirits. There is a fence behind my house, and the area around my house is farmland and vacant land. Even though it''s farmland, it''s not maintained at all, it''s just a bunch of wasteland.


    I''ll have to plant something eventually, and I''ll have to be more self-sufficient.


    This is sort of the main street in the village. You can get most things from here.


    "Mmm-hmm.


    ''There''s a well over there where you can get water for life. It''s rather crowded in the morning, but it''s a good place to get acquainted with the people in the village. Water is the heart of our lives.


    It''s true.


    Well, it''s a small hidden village, so it''s not that big.


    It''s not like there''s a shop or anything, it''s really just the bare minimum of necessities for life, you know.


    The bottles of water are made by Mr. Albers over there. As for the furniture, Heero, who lives next door to the Albers'' house, makes the best ones. I''ll ask for this one myself.


    Oh, yeah. Well, good luck with that.


    Well, I could go and ask him myself.


    I don''t feel comfortable asking you to make something for me when we first meet.


    And that''s the warehouse over there.


    Warehouse?


    Yeah. Yeah, we store the produce from the village in that warehouse. And then those who need it will take it home with them. If you are going to start farming, then you can take the produce into that warehouse. In return, you are free to take what is in that warehouse with you.


    Well.....


    I see.


    I thought that in the village of the elves, where there was no concept of currency, bartering was the main way to go. But it seems that my thinking was different.


    The idea of mutual aid - helping each other out - is exactly what they are living for. Everyone contributes to the village by doing what they can, and then they all share in the work.


    They don''t have a monopoly on what they can do, like humans do. It is a very peaceful village.


    Aren''t we going to run out of crops?


    I have. Sometimes it''s a bad harvest and sometimes it doesn''t produce at all.


    In that case....


    ''The warriors are going to pick fruit from the forest at great risk. If we can''t even pick the nuts... well, we''ll all survive the hunger. If I''m the only one starving, I won''t be able to endure it, but I can endure it if I consider that everyone else is enduring it too.


    It''s kind of a spiritual theory.


    But I don''t think it''s a bad idea to live together like that, all of us working together. It''s something we can do because we trust each other. They don''t have the idea of one person keeping it all to themselves or anything like that.


    Elves are a mild-mannered race, I''m deeply impressed.


    ''I heard that elves are vegetarian, but do they eat meat at all?


    ''I wouldn''t eat it. I ate it once, but I just couldn''t eat it because it smelled so bad.


    ....


    Meat stinks. I love meat.


    But I don''t blame you. I prefer to do things the way they''re done. I''ll have Gilanka go hunting for enough meat for me to eat.


    And then there''s the vegetables. If you''re free to take them home, we can make a menu.


    I think that''s about it. Also, is there anything else you want to ask?


    ''Ummm...''


    I''ll give it some thought.


    I''ve heard most of it, and I think we''re good to go. For now, as long as we have water and food, we can live.


    Ah, yes.


    "I haven''t contributed anything yet, but can I still take food on my own?


    I''m still new here.


    I haven''t even grown any crops yet, and the elves don''t seem to eat the smoked meat I''ve made for them.


    I haven''t done anything to contribute to the food side of things. Oh, maybe we should go into the forest and pick some nuts. I don''t know what kind of berries are edible. Because I traveled alone and my main source of food was meat.


    But my question was answered with a small sigh.


    Alisa let out a small sigh.


    ''''No.......Noah-dono, what are you saying?


    ''What?¡¡Did I say something weird?


    If it wasn''t for Lord Noah, this village would still be trembling with the threat of demons. It was Lord Noah who saved our days of being threatened by dragons.


    ....


    Yeah, I''m sure of it.


    I''ve saved the village. There''s no way I didn''t contribute anything, right?


    Alisa gave a small smile at me.


    ''''But that kind of selflessness is probably one of the best things about Noah-dono.


    Yeah?


    I don''t think I''m being selfless.


    I want to eat meat, I want to make many demons my friends, and I set out on a journey with only one mind to stop being a brave man.


    Oh. I was ready to dedicate myself to this. I knew that I could do whatever I wanted to Noah-dono.


    ''No, that''s not...''


    ''I don''t mean to sound too proud of myself but by human standards, elves are beautiful, aren''t they?¡¡I''m such an elf, and you can do whatever you want with me... and I thought I declared that.


    ....


    No, no, no.


    No, no, no.


    It''s true that I think Arisa is cute, and I like cute girls too. I mean, there isn''t a guy in the world who doesn''t like pretty girls, I swear.


    But that''s not the same thing. I only brought the dragon, Puppy, into the fold for my own reasons, and there is no need for Alisa to become my slave.


    Yes.


    It''s not that I''m a slob, but here''s the thing: I''m not.


    If Alisa and I are going to have that kind of relationship, I don''t want to be indebted to her or anything like that, I want to face her with pure feelings.


    Well, I digress. Well, let''s get back to it now. I''m sure Mr. Lute will have the drawings ready by now.


    Uh-huh. Yeah.


    It''s not good.


    I''m a guy. I''m also a guy. I''m a little bit conscious of Arisa. I have to do something to stop her.


    Hm...?


    What''s going on?


    No....smoke coming up...?


    "Huh?


    The direction we were going - my house is there, from there.


    For some reason, there was smoke coming up from there. And it''s a big smoke.


    I don''t know what it means, but I open my eyes. I can''t see my house yet, though it''s surrounded by other houses.


    I couldn''t help but run in frustration.


    I wonder where the fire is coming from - I wonder where the fire is coming from.


    ''Hey you!¡¡What the hell are you doing?!


    No, no, no, no. I-I never meant for any of us to do anything like this.


    You know this is the Lord''s house and I will not allow you to do anything foolish.


    But I, too, want my children to see it.


    It was there, for some reason, burning.


    My new house was there.


    "....


    Hey, pup.


    What the hell did you do, man?

 22-Puppy devoted

    He said he missed being a dragon and not getting any attention at all, and he missed all the other demons playing with the kids.


    ...hmmm.


    "So I can do something like this to get attention," he said, "and I''m just going to spit fire.


    ... hmm ...


    The fire spread to my house and then it just burned up.


    What do you want to say?


    ..............I''m sorry.


    Puppy gets down on his knees in front of me.


    Even though he was getting down on his knees, he was standing three times as tall as I was, or five times as long as I was. Although his neck is slumped to the ground, his body is higher than my eyesight.


    But as the children looked at Puppy and I, they whispered, "Wow," "The dragon is getting down on his knees," and "Brother, that''s great!


    We just got a new house.


    I''m sorry, Master Noah. If I hadn''t insisted on guiding you to the village...


    ''No, it''s not Alisa''s fault. It''s all Puppy''s fault.


    ....


    Puppy was swooning as hard as he could. It was hard to believe that he was a dragon who had been alive for a thousand years, who was acquainted with the Demon King Lil Cara, at all. Didn''t he grow up to be of a mental age?


    I look at my former servant''s house, which has been burned to the ground.


    There was no sign of the smoked venison that I had left inside the house. Fortunately, the wood I had gathered with the Puppies was safe, and neither the children nor Lute had been harmed.


    ''What are we going to do, husband?''


    There''s nothing to be done about it and I''m just gonna hit Pappy later.


    I''m going to get hit...


    I wouldn''t mind pulling out my fangs.


    ...or at least a healing wound, please.


    He was an honest puppy. Well, this time it''s all his fault.


    The problem from now on, for now, is where I live. I don''t want to see it reduced to ashes after we got the house.


    ''''Noah-dono if you don''t mind, would you like me to design it from scratch?


    Mr. Lute, are you sure you want to do this?


    ''Yes. Rather than using the original house as it was, wouldn''t it be better for Lord Noah to build a more usable house?¡¡I thought it would be better to design it from the ground up in a way that would allow the demons to properly live inside.


    ''Uh ... sure,''


    I''m sure I''ll have to ask you demons to help me with some heavy lifting, like felling wood and working at heights, but still, if you don''t mind...


    Sure, designing my own home might not be a bad idea.


    To begin with, my house doesn''t allow for Milo or Puppy to fit in it, so I was going to build something next to it. Maybe we could make it big enough for the demons to fit in from the start and provide each of them with a space to relax.


    If you include the unused farmland, it''s a fairly large space. In the first place, no demons will attack, so you can remove the fence to avoid them. And then the space is infinite.


    Then, Lute. It''s not a good idea.


    Yes, leave it to me. For now, let''s make the door large enough for all the demons to enter. As for the size....


    I''m going to take out the fence at the back of the house to avoid the monsters. It doesn''t look like they''ll be able to attack if I''m around.


    ''Yes, sir. Well I''m going to try to design it pretty wide and I''ll show you the plans again.


    Please.


    We can leave the design to Lute and leave the work to the demons. I''m sure Milo and Chappie have plenty of strength, so they could do some carpentry work. We can leave the rest of the details to Gilanka.


    Puppy can do most of the lumbering and Bau can do most of the work for me.


    ''Then, Noah-dono, you can stay at my house until the house is finished.


    Well that''s nice of you, but are you sure?


    Yeah. I live alone anyway. I''ve got a place to sleep.


    No, it''s not...


    Is it right to let a man stay at his own home so cheerfully?


    No, I don''t have any ulterior motives. You know, in general, in general. You need to be very cautious.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''What, Noah-dono. Are you concerned about such things?''''


    Because, you know, I''m a guy.


    ''In the first place, I have given my body and soul to Lord Noah. I don''t want you to ask me that question now.


    So that''s not what I''m talking about...


    I''m glad to hear that, Alisa.


    But, you see, that''s not the case. I know it''s a naive opinion, but I think that''s something you should wait until you''re in a proper relationship with someone. No, it''s not that I don''t like Arisa.


    ....it''s just... I''m starting to feel like I''m the only one soaring on my own.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine with that. Of course, you''ll have to tell me in advance if you do. I have a lot of preparations to make, you know.


    f*ck!¡¡Get ready...!


    ''Oh, would you like to hear what I have in store for you?''


    No, no, no.


    I''m totally teasing you about this already.


    Well, in the olden days and the newer days, men have never been able to get over a girl. My parents'' dad was also a butt of my mom''s. I don''t know of any other cases.


    Alisa shrugged her shoulders and smiled again, a dainty smile on her face.


    ''Lord Noah. Do you know what kind of person is an attractive opposite s*x in elves?


    ...attractive opposites?


    ''Oh. Honestly, we elves hardly ever change our faces. Of course, it varies from person to person but at a distance, you can even mistake your parents'' faces for theirs.


    ''Uh....''


    Sure, they all look the same for the most part, don''t they? It''s just that if Mr. Lute were a little older, he might become an elder.


    Even the girl who is Mr. Lute''s grandson has a very similar face to Alisa''s. In fact, it''s enough to convince me that they''re all brothers, including Alisa.


    A man who is attractive to such an elf©`©`.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. A strong man will marry a strong woman, and there they will have children and raise them into strong warriors.


    Strength...?


    Yes. The Dragon Master Noah, who governs the dragons and leads the demons, must be very strong, right?


    Well....


    Sure, I don''t think it''s weak. Maybe.


    Even in the ruins of Rilkara, I was able to defeat the demons with a single blow for the most part. Now that Milo and the others are here, I''m leaving the fighting and such to them.


    Still, I don''t think I''m a former level 92 hero.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Even if this village were to take on all of them, they would not be able to defeat Noah-dono alone.


    Ummm... yeah.


    ''It''s just that ... as an elf, I''m a very attractive opposite s*x. So much so that I want to accomplish that child,


    ...What?


    Oh, my God.


    Am I being casually told that I''m in love with you?


    As I chewed out what Alisa had told me, heat began to run down my cheeks.


    ''Oh, master, your face is all red. I''m not sure if that''s the right way to describe your husband.


    Hmm, that''s right. That''s my master. Strong males always have the same kind of power, big boy.


    Gosh, gosh, you''re so cool, yeah.


    ''That''s my master!¡¡The ladies are melodramatic!


    Yes, you have me. "Yes, I have a lady or two in my service. I have a taste for heroics!¡¡Hahaha!


    You guys shut up!


    I gave a shout-out to the demons in the back who were squealing like that.


    Also, I punched Puppy.

 23-Peaceful days

    "Lord Noah, how would you like the house plans to look like this?


    It''s been three days since I got into trouble at Alisa''s house.


    The burnt ruins where my house used to be have been cleaned up by the demons and the foundation for a new house has been laid. The demons did the heavy lifting in that area as well, receiving guidance from Lute-san. Puppy, in particular, was doing his best because he was the cause of it.


    And it was today that Lute-san showed me the blueprint of my new house - my new house.


    I was rather selfish when we discussed it before.


    It''s a two-story building with a large front door that even a puppy can get through. Next to the front door was a kennel for Bau to live in. As you enter, there is Milo''s room on the right, and the Puppy''s room on the left. Going straight in, you can find Gilanka''s room and Chappie''s room. There is a living room on the far side where Puppy can come in and spend time with us, where he can cook his meals. And when we went upstairs, it was all my space.


    As a result, let''s see how it turned out.


    It was a mansion.


    Even Arisa, who is sitting next to me looking at the blueprints, is rolling her eyes.


    ''''Noah-dono, this is........too big, isn''t it?


    ''....Yeah, it''s big. Well, I guess it can''t be helped...?


    A dragon will live in the house. I don''t care what kind of house you build, no one will complain about the great lord Noah.


    That''s all well and good, but obviously we''re missing some wood, aren''t we?


    Yes. It would be great if you could prepare a little extra.


    Okay. I''m gonna go cut some trees.


    Maybe I''ll do what I did last time and get some wood from the edge of the woods.


    It wasn''t meant to be a mansion, I''ve been laying around for the last three days. Alisa prepared all the meals for me. I just ordered the demons to listen to Lute and left them alone.


    I''m sure that the other children have been quite busy since they were playing with Lute''s grandchildren before, and they wanted to play with the demons as well. This reminds me of what Milo was complaining about yesterday.


    For now, I''ll let the kids wait. I don''t want to do the felling by myself.


    ''Okay then, Alisa. I''m going to go out for a while.


    ''Yeah. Let''s get the food ready and wait.


    Yes.


    In that case, I''ll leave you to it.


    I tell Alisa and leave the house.


    It''s like we live together, but it''s not really that kind of relationship. I''m just a housemate.


    Well, Alisa is worthwhile and takes care of me for such a housemate. The food she makes is delicious. It''s all vegetables and beans.


    Hello, Milo!


    Oh.


    And the place that is going to be my home - that''s where the demons are always sitting.


    I''m ordering them to do this because I''m afraid that the elves will be scared if I let them wander around the village too much. Well, you can often see them playing with children these days, so I don''t think the old elves will be too upset. Just a consideration, you know.


    I''m going to go cut down some wood.


    You''re not going back...


    I''m not going to be the one to carry it around.


    ''Master!¡¡I''m coming with you!¡¡I''ll help you!


    Thanks, Bow.


    Milo sat up like a bother, and Puppy was clearly not into it. Well, last time you carried it with a rope strapped to your leg.


    We have to cut down more wood today. I''ve got to bring enough to build a house.


    "My Lord, will you take me away?


    Yeah. Gilanka will be coming with us today. Well well then, Chappie. Can you take care of it?


    I''ll do it. I''ll take care of it.


    Well, demons don''t attack you, so it''s not like you''re an escort.


    If you leave Chappie alone, he might play with the kids.


    His tone is trite, but he''s a gentle chappy at heart. I think he''ll take it easy and play with the kids.


    ''Well then, Pappy, head back to the same place as before.


    Well, all right. Step up on my back.


    ''Wow!¡¡It''s a walk in the sky!


    Oh, I''ve never been here before. Excuse my back, Master Puppy.


    It''s not much fun. It''s expensive.


    What''s the matter with you, big boy, you''re afraid of heights?


    Nah, it''s nothing like that!¡¡Little guy!


    You were right. It''s just a coincidence. For a big guy, you''re just a coward.


    Shut up!


    I''ve learned about Milo''s surprising weaknesses, but we all ride on his back for now.


    I was in the front, Gilanka was behind, and Miro was at the end. By the way, the reserved seat in the bow is at the back of my head. He smells like a dog.


    I spread my wings, and Puppy''s body slowly floats up. It''s a strange sensation to see Puppy floating in the air like this, even though he didn''t move his wings.


    According to Puppy, the wings are only there to determine the direction of its flight, and the force of its flight is the electric current it carries on its wings. That''s what serves as lift and supports the body.


    Yeah, I didn''t study it very much, so I don''t understand some of the difficult stuff.


    "Yay!¡¡It''s expensive!¡¡It''s a nice view!


    Oh, it is indeed a sight to behold. Well, I can see why Mr. Bau would be so pleased.


    ....


    Hey, say something, man. It''s huge.


    Ugh, shut up.


    Come to think of it, the last time I rode the puppy, Milo didn''t say a word. I guess that was because he was scared.


    But we''d need Milo to cut down the timber. Gilanka will be in charge of roping the wood together with me. Puppy doesn''t have any particular work to do while he''s putting the wood together. Instead, I leave him with the responsibility of transporting us there and back, especially on the way home, and he has to carry it to his death. What, Bau?¡¡Of course, there''s no job that can be entrusted to me, so I''m a watchman.


    Hmm. It''s a nice view.


    I guess the city I can see from the forest is the city of Rafas, the closest one from here.


    As expected, the imperial capital is not visible. Even from the ruins of Rilkara, it''s a distance of two days by high-speed carriage. In addition, there was no way I could see my birthplace beyond the imperial capital--Andreas Frontier County--that was beyond the imperial capital.


    Well, I guess I''ll never return to that house again. It''s not that I don''t want to go back.


    I''m already planning to make this elven hiding place my second home.


    Alisa introduced me to various elves. The same goes for Lute, the architect, Albers, who is an excellent water bottle maker, and Hierro, who is an excellent furniture maker. They were all uniformly grateful to me. They all said it was because of Master Noah that our village was saved from danger.


    I''m happy that they accept me.


    And I''m happy for that.


    After all.


    Anyway, let''s hear some words, huh? Ha-ha-ha, he''s looking all teary-eyed.


    I''m gonna tell you to shut the f*ck up, man.


    Oh, dear, you''re trembling. Hey, I''ll give you a little push.


    No, no!¡¡Don''t touch it!


    In the background, there was such an exchange.


    ''Haha!¡¡The tree looks like a pea pod!¡¡Mr. Puppy, it''s expensive!


    "Ha-ha!¡¡I can fly like this because I am my dragon!


    The dragon is cool!


    "Ha-ha!¡¡You deserve more praise!


    Above and in front of my head, there is such an exchange.


    They''re friendly and noisy, my people are there.


    Yes, I''m happy.


    Because this is how I got my home, this is how I got my friends.

 24-Adventurers visit

    Yeah. That''s a lot of stuff.


    Ugh, geez...


    All right, Pappy, good luck with that.


    Well, at least half.


    I packed up the lumber I''d cut down and strapped it to Puppy''s ankle. I could have carried it myself, but after all, if there''s a guy who can fly, it''s better to have him carry it.


    The lumber Milo cut was used for house lumber and such. It may take some time to process it, but with this amount of wood, we could at least build a place where Milo and Puppy could spend the night. Well, I probably don''t have much of a sense for architecture.


    Mmm-hmmm," I hum naturally as I feel the wind in my face.


    ''But, sir,'' I say. Why did you go out of the blue to get some wood and stuff?


    Don''t you guys need a place to live?¡¡I''ll at least give you a place to get out of the rain and wind.


    Sir, sir.


    ''That''s great!¡¡That''s the master!¡¡You''re very kind!


    Oh, no, not really.


    No, sweetheart, you don''t have to do anything about this.


    "Pappy, what did you say?


    It''s nothing, it''s nothing!


    Puppies are well educated, apparently. It''s a good thing.


    Riding on the back of the puppy flying somewhat low like that, I look at the destination - the Elf''s Hidden Village.


    It''s a peaceful village, as usual. And because of the characteristics of the hidden village, there is no smoke cooking or the like. In the first place, if there is smoke from the hiding place, people will find us.


    Slowly, the puppy descends in altitude. He was shaking with his body.


    But it''s going to be a small house if I have to live with you guys.


    I suppose that''s inevitable. My Lord and this big one are not the same size.


    Chappie''s a big girl.


    The Puppy-dono is big. It''s not so big for me and Master Bau, but it must be big for the Puppies to fit in there.


    Yeah. I asked Lute to take care of that for me.


    The problem is that if we build it according to Lute''s plans, it will be a very large house.


    It might look like a palace in a hidden village. Well, I''m kind of the savior of the village, so it''s nice.


    And I don''t mind if the elven children come to visit anytime.


    While we were talking like this, we arrived at the Elf''s hidden village.


    But as the puppy slowly descends in altitude.


    But as the puppy slowly descended in altitude, we heard a voice echoing there.


    "Don''t worry!¡¡Elves!¡¡We have no intention of harming you!


    "Pappy, stop.


    Oh, my God, you''re crazy!


    It is the entrance to the village of the elves.


    Standing there are three humans. I can''t understand them because they are still far away from me, but I can hear their voices clearly.


    And the fact that they are calling ''Ladies and Gentlemen of the Elves'' means that they are not elves.


    I have a bad feeling, and I make the puppy stop. He doesn''t seem to have noticed us behind him yet.


    ''We are here to slay the dragons that live in this forest!¡¡Our mission is to slay the evil dragon!¡¡Please give us that information!


    Stay away from the villages!¡¡Humans!


    d*mn it...!


    Through the fence of the hidden village, humans and elves seem to be arguing with each other.


    I can see a child throwing stones at the human side''s arguments. Well, an elf who has been persecuted wouldn''t trust a stranger, right?


    It took me a rather long time to get them to trust me, too.


    How dare you...!¡¡How dare you, my brother''s demon!


    ''I don''t have a face to show the man who saved this village!


    ''What are you talking about?¡¡We are...!


    Go away!¡¡Go away!


    Such is the case with three people - two men and one woman.


    The one lying in front of them.


    It''s Chappie, on the ground.


    "--!


    "Mister Chappie!


    Mmm.........they........


    ''What...?¡¡Chappie...?


    With that, I found myself jumping off the puppy.


    With that, I found myself jumping off the puppy. It''s not that high of an altitude, and if I put my feet on the trees in the forest, I could handle it.


    With a thumping sound, I landed on the earth.


    Muu...!¡¡Two people!¡¡From where...!


    ''Ah!¡¡There''s a dragon!


    What?¡¡There''s a demon on top of a dragon, huh?


    A thin-faced, graceful man, probably not much older than me.


    A sorceress-like woman in robes, all wrapped up in peach-colored decorations.


    A large man with a balding head, muscular and holding a huge iron ball.


    All of them looked at me at once, and then at the dragon behind me - Puppy.


    "Are you ... human?


    "...you guys.


    I didn''t expect a dragon to show up here!¡¡Randy!¡¡Shelly!¡¡Prepare for battle!¡¡Hey, boy!¡¡Get behind us!


    ....


    I can see that Yuuo is holding his fist in the air.


    His gaze is undoubtedly caught far higher than mine.


    I''m here to slay the dragon - if what the man says is true, then these guys are here to slay the puppies.


    ''Wait, Drake!¡¡There''s lumber connected to the dragon''s leg!


    "What the...!¡¡Don''t tell me that this village is already under the control of a dragon!


    Isn''t that a trap?


    ''And that''s a minotaur on a dragon!¡¡That''s a powerful demon, too!


    We''ll fight anyway!¡¡Boy!¡¡Behind us...!


    And, and pacing.


    I have no idea what these guys are ranting about. The Elf''s Hiding Place is not under the control of dragons, and there is no such thing as a trap. And, incidentally, there is no need for me to be protected behind the scenes.


    But I didn''t bother to correct them.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what to expect.


    ''''Eh...?''''


    You''re trying to mess with my guys.


    What?¡¡You, my dear, what are you--


    Go to hell!


    With all my might.


    My fist pierced through Yuuji''s stomach.

 25-Against adventurer

    Phew!


    Along with the power of my fist, Yuuo is blown away by the power of my fist.


    I didn''t go easy on him at all. If it was an ordinary demon, it would be a blow through the belly. But the fact is that he is an adventurer who came here to slay dragons, so he must have trained himself accordingly.


    The blown up Yuuo hit the fence of the elf''s hidden village, shattered the fence and flew into the village, blowing a house not far from the fence to a stop. For now, I''m sorry, the owner of that house.


    ''''Doo, Drake...?''''


    Huh?


    ....


    But I don''t blame you.


    I''m angry.


    What the hell are you...?


    ....


    Hey, Drake!¡¡d*mn you!


    Ugh...


    From inside the shattered house, I hear the voice of a superior man.


    And in response to the sudden violence I have executed, the bald-headed man''s eyes glaze over in anger.


    He''s got a huge iron ball in his right hand, as if he''s decided I''m the enemy.


    "Hey, Shelly!¡¡You too, get ready for battle!


    But this isn''t...¡¡Drake in a single blow...!


    Shut up!¡¡You, identify yourself!


    ...analysis.


    In a whisper so as not to be heard, I invoke ¡¶Analysis¡·.


    Doing this to others would be a breach of etiquette in the form of probing personal information without permission. However, I don''t care about that. To me, these guys aren''t human. They''re just enemies.


    It''s just that they messed with my guys.


    His name is Randy Jackman.


    Occupation : Heavy Warrior Level 51


    skill


    Blunt force combat level 51.


    Iron Ball Operation Level 45


    Physical Resistance Level 42


    Heavy Equipment Level 35.


    Steel Body Level 1


    Weirdness Level 1


    Name: Sherry McLean.


    Occupation : Wise man level 53


    skill


    Fire magic level 53


    Water magic level 42


    Earth magic level 35.


    Lightning magic level 30


    Time Magic Level 3


    Dark magic level 3


    Light magic level 3


    They were each in the level 50s.


    I''ve used Analyze a few times against bandits, but they were all in the level 10s. Compared to that, they would be a very strong category.


    Around Milo and Gilanka, it could be a good match.


    And lastly - the fallen Yuudan in the hidden village.


    Name: Drake Deathsize.


    Occupation : Fist Saint Level 59


    skill


    Gymnastics Level 59.


    Shaken Thrust Level 50


    Physical resistance level 30.


    Magic resistance level 30


    Steel body level 29.


    Qigong Level 9


    Full-body murder weapon, level 9.


    Overall, this superior man - Drake - is the strongest.


    At the very least, he won''t be a match for Milo or Gilanka. Even more so with Chappie.


    As I look at Chappie lying on the ground, I almost cry. If I hadn''t asked him to stay with me, Chappie might not have died.


    ''Hey, mister,''


    Excuse me, my Lord.


    Well, I hate to help you, but if you''re not going to help me...


    I can hear three such voices behind me.


    Randy, a bald-headed man with an iron ball at the ready. Shelly, a sorceress-like woman with a fancy staff at the ready.


    And me and Milo, Gilanka, and Puppy, who are behind me, stare at each other.


    ''What do you mean...?¡¡Why don''t the dragons attack the little...?


    This thing is higher than dragons...?¡¡I don''t know what that means.


    "And you have a minotaur and a red cap with you...?¡¡Hey, what kind of nightmare is this?


    Haha, Randy let out a dry laugh.


    In front of me, Milo and Gilanka stepped in front of me.


    I''m sure you''ll find that Chappie was one of my friends as well, master. Let me get my revenge.


    "My Lord, I agree with you. I can''t let them get away with this, Chappie.


    I didn''t do it for you, Chappie. I''m going to avenge Chappie. "Get that little one over there and untie my feet first.


    Yeah, that''s fine. You guys--


    Milo, take Randy.


    Gilanka and Puppy for Shelly.


    They each stared at each other as if they were their own enemies.


    "Go ahead and flaunt it.


    Oh!


    Ha!


    I''m on it!


    ''He can''t understand the language of demons!¡¡I mean, I''m ordering you to do it!


    Shut up!¡¡We''ll just have to fight for now!


    Giiiiiii, Randy''s iron ball and Milo''s axe collide.


    Gilanka draws his sword and closes in on Shelly.


    I slipped past the two animals and the two fighting sides like that and headed straight to the elves'' hiding place.


    ''''That''s my brother''s demon!


    "Lord Noah!¡¡No more muffins for them.


    "Avenge Chappie!


    Dragon is so cool!


    The elven children and old men watch Milo and Gilanka fight, cheering.


    Milo''s level is lower than Randy''s. If it was just a difference in level, Milo was at a clear disadvantage.


    But the Minotaur is a tough demon, even in the middle tier of the Lil''kara Ruins. And that''s exactly why I can''t defeat them with a single blow. I''m sure Milo won''t lose to Randy so easily.


    If push comes to shove, I can attack Randy from the back.


    And besides.


    "Urrraa!


    What the hell is this Minotaur!¡¡Isn''t it the Minotaur that''s rushing at you like a fool!


    I''m not going to hunt anything smart!


    Ugh!


    I had felt it a little before.


    The Minotaur I met in the labyrinth and Milo are clearly different. It is obvious that they are different in that they follow me, but if I had to put it that way, I think that''s where their ''intelligence'' was born.


    A companion who can do what I want and act according to his or her own ideas. It''s not just to attack like an idiot in battle, it''s a mixture of truth and falsehood.


    And the huge body that exists from the beginning, the powerful strength even without training, the excellent sense of smell and hearing - those kinds of things that demons are supposed to have are clearly superior to humans. It is only because demons do not have intelligence that humans have been able to defeat them.


    Hence.


    The minotaur that has gained intelligence is not a monster that can be defeated by humans.


    ''''Come on, let''s conquer it, Mister Puppy!


    I got it!¡¡Bask in my fire!


    "Ugh... how did Redcap become a dragon...!


    Huh!


    And Gilanka''s side is doing what he has said to me before - and now, right now, he is fulfilling it.


    Gilanka had said. I want to become a knight, he said.


    He said that in order to become a knight, he wanted a demon to ride with him.


    And now Gilanka was riding on the back of the puppy, riding around in the sky in all directions.


    ''''¡¶Explosion (Explosion)!


    "No fire will harm me!


    "Mister Puppy!¡¡It may not work on Lord Pappy, but it will work on me.¡¡Hot!¡¡Hey!


    .....


    Well, the chemistry doesn''t seem to be very good.


    Incidentally, Bau seems to feel that his turn is unlikely, and is sitting on the edge of the room.


    He occasionally barks at the sky, perhaps he''s just killing time. Well, Bau is my healer just by being there, so I guess I don''t have to count him as a force to be reckoned with.


    ''''Well........''''


    I''ll let them deal with Randy and Shelly.


    I''ll do what I have to do.


    I''m going to beat him-- and Drake, at least three times.


    For avenging Chappie, and for the fence in the hidden village and the house he tore down.

 26-Quiet story: the devil is there

    At the unbelievable sight, Marin Rhinophallus could only open his eyes.


    After hearing about the whereabouts of the S-ranked adventurer ''Fist King'' Drake, Marin rode directly to the Imperial City''s boarding carriage to the nearby city. From there, he rode again to the direct carriage flight to the Lil Cara Ruins and came to the Lil Cara Ruins. Unfortunately, though, I had to walk after that.


    I wondered if Marin would be able to manage on his own - so I walked through the forest, looking for the figure of ''Fist King'' Drake and Noah Whitefield. If he could find either of them, he would ask for an escort on the spot, he thought. Fortunately, Marin was able to walk through the forest without encountering any demons.


    As he did so, he found a partially opened up area in the forest. At first, he thought it was just a clearing, but he sensed a faint flow of magic, and when he paid close attention, he found that a vision had been cast on it. It was a place where so much advanced illusionary magic had been cast that only a top-notch magician or priest could even find it. At the very least, if it wasn''t for Marin, who was a priest in the service of the High Priest of the Imperial City, he wouldn''t have even felt uncomfortable.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooo!


    ''Ugh!¡¡d*mn, this minotaur is strong!


    Gah!


    f*ck you!¡¡Not only do you have dragons, but you''re all over the place!


    But when the illusion is solved, you can see the scenery there and hear the sounds.


    It was a village. Like a hidden village, it exists quietly.


    At the entrance to such a village, there are two sets of shadows fighting.


    One is a bald-headed man and a bull-headed giant with a great axe.


    The other is a sorceress-like woman and a kobold riding on the back of a dragon.


    The unbelievable scene could only make one''s eyes widen in disbelief.


    That bull-headed giant was Milo, a demon who was once a companion of Noah Whitefield''s - the person Marin had saved - Noah Whitefield. And the goblin riding on the back of the dragon is the strongest species of goblin, Red Cap, whose life was stolen by Marin. This one, too, Noah should have been his companion.


    And even with this, Marin, who was still on the edge of an adventurer, knew how he was fighting against such two animals as well.


    The bald-headed warrior is the ''Iron Ball of Destruction'' Randy Jackman. He is said to be able to manipulate a super-heavy iron ball that no ordinary person can even hold. It is rumored that he can even swing the ball, chained to a dragon, and hit it in the head. In fact, he has defeated as many as five dragons.


    Furthermore, the sorceress-like woman is Sherry McLean, the Seven-colored Sage. She is a woman who has become a sage, a high-ranking (high class) position for sorcerers, able to manipulate magic of seven different systems. In this continent, there are only a dozen or so sages, even if they are deceased, to give you an idea of how rare this is. I hear that she is an all-around sorceress, able to use her magic according to the enemy''s weaknesses.


    These two S-ranked adventurers are fighting right in front of us. And that, too, against Noah''s demons.


    The unbelievable sight left me speechless.


    ''''Kyah!''''


    ''Keeeeeeeee!''


    "Ugh........this guy is the Ancient Dragon.......he''s an Ancient Dragon......!¡¡Attribute magic is erased across the board...!


    "d*mn it...!¡¡Shelly!¡¡Give me some backup!


    I can''t!¡¡I''ve got my hands full, I can''t even turn to that side!¡¡Explosions!


    Kiiiiiii!


    It''s a struggle.


    Even to the untrained eye of Marin, that is. Two S-ranked adventurers who are heralded in legends and called the strongest.


    Even Marin knows that the Minotaur is strong. Once, I saw them when I dove into the Ruins of Rilkara with two adventurers named Kite and Yulia.


    I didn''t think they could win at all. That is the embodiment of tyranny and fear itself.


    That''s why Noah, the person who controlled it, was also terrifying.


    ''''Ah, ah........''''


    But Noah was controlling the minotaur as if it were his own limbs.


    He said, "You will do what I say.


    But how tremendous is that, and how much is the fact that he is controlling a demon that even S-ranked adventurers can''t defeat.


    It is a substitute that could even be a threat to the country at the earliest.


    Furthermore, a dragon.


    With Noah''s demon riding on its back, it is safe to assume that the dragon is also under Noah''s control. Dragons have fierce habits and are the best of all species. I''ve heard that in the places that a dragon has decided to call its own territory, all the demons that exist there follow the dragon and annihilate the other species there.


    Especially when it is a dragon that has lived for more than a thousand years, called the ''Ancient Dragon King'' (Ancient Dragon), what Shelley muttered earlier, the threat will also jump up dramatically. It''s so much more than that, to the point that the moment they heard it had appeared, the entire knight''s corps would go out to destroy it.


    ''''Hey, wake up!''''


    Ughhhh....


    I have a few questions for you.


    And Marin heard a voice that sounded well in the forest where he was hiding - and there, in the forest where he was hiding.


    It was inside the fence that surrounded the shattered village for some reason. Inside the village.


    For some reason, standing in the rubble like a broken house, a silver-haired boy - Noah Whitefield.


    The one he''s drawing in with his right hand is a gentleman - one of the S-ranked adventurers that Marin has also heard of, the "Fist King" Drake Death Size, one of the strongest and most powerful.


    It''s as if he screwed Drake over with overwhelming force.


    Noah spoke as such, with an overwhelming advantage.


    ''What are you doing here?''


    "We-we''re here to slay the dragon...


    Why?


    But when the dragon appears, they''ll announce an urgent quest for us S-ranked adventurers to do just that.


    You''re the S-ranked adventurers?


    ''Oh, uh...''


    This is a fact that even children know if they live in the Imperial City.


    Prominent adventurers are often sold even for their pictured appearance. For adventurers, whenever they hear about an S-ranked adventurer successfully defeating a dragon, or going to the lower levels of the lost ruins and begging for treasure - it makes their hearts dance. One day I will be able to succeed as an adventurer like that.


    But Noah does not know that. Looking back, it seems like he had a strange reaction when he heard about the adventurer''s class.


    Why didn''t he know about them, which he should have known as common sense?


    ''''Aooh!


    -Oh!


    Then, from somewhere - a demon dog, a demon dog that is said to be a wild dog, who is a bit far away from the two and three that are fighting, barked so high.


    My body involuntarily shakes with a jolt, but I don''t say it aloud.


    However, at that moment.


    Grrrr....


    Guo....


    Oh....


    Ugaa....


    Around Marin - just like that, I heard the demon roar.


    My trembling body refuses to move, but I can still tell. Like a spiral that has run out of oil, I look next to it so slowly that I can almost hear a creaking sound.


    Right next to Marin, the demons were gathering right next to him.


    A monocular giant demon cyclops, a centaur with a human body and a horse''s body, a gorgon with a snake''s head, and a slime with a distorted body - all of these types of demons were so powerful that Marin couldn''t seem to deal with them at all.


    It was as if they had gathered together with the barking of a wild dog.


    ''''Hi, i.........?''''


    I can''t help but sit back.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s not that Marin doesn''t realize it, but it''s no coincidence that Marin wasn''t attacked by demons on her way here.


    Naturally, there were not a few demons on the path she walked. But simply, none of the demons tried to attack Marin.


    The reason for this was simple and clear.


    The dragon, which is a superior being to them, and the man named Noah Whitefield, who is following such a dragon - Marin, whose scent remains in trace amounts, was judged to be an acquaintance of Noah. It was a misunderstanding because they are demons with an excellent sense of smell, and it saved her life.


    However.


    Leading demons like this that would make even an S-ranked adventurer struggle.


    Right now, he was the one who was punching Drake in the face, the one who was called the strongest adventurer.


    Is it really - is it really the profession of a demon wielder, as he had said himself?


    ''''........no way.''''


    Marin and Noah met at the ruins of Rilkara.


    And while Marin and the others were diving, they didn''t meet any of the other adventurers. They didn''t hear that anyone had entered the site at all.


    But we met Noah.


    But I''m not sure if that''s because - perhaps it''s because Noah is ''from the lowest level''.


    It is said that Demon King Rilkara once existed in the ruins of Rilkara.


    When the brave Gordova defeated the Demon King Rilkara, the Demon King is said to have left behind some words. There is a sentence in the legend that Marin had heard or read about.


    --I am sure that one day I will rise and bring destruction to this world.


    If Noah came from the lowest levels, it''s understandable.


    In fact, I''m even convinced of it.


    Demon King...!


    Noah Whitefield, the wizard.


    He is - the reincarnation, of the Demon King Lil Cara, he said.

 27-Settlement with an adventurer

    Huh...?


    "--


    My fist strikes Drake''s cheek, knocking him out again. That''s two more shots.


    While thinking about this, I looked around and noticed that a swarm of demons was surrounding the village.


    It seems that they are only surrounding you, but they don''t seem to be trying to attack you at all. But why did they come together at this time?


    The Bau barked loudly and loudly.


    Well, I can see why they aren''t attacking us.


    All the demons in this forest are under my control. Specifically, under the command of Puppy. I heard that they are submissive to me, such a higher being than the Puppy.


    ''''Hee!¡¡Well, there are so many demons...!


    What the hell is going on here?


    Shelly and Randy must be confused as well, fighting my people.


    That''s just as well. The demons have appeared in such large numbers.


    By nature, demons do not have the propensity to swarm.


    There are not a few demons like goblins and wild dogs that act together as a species. But demons that are at least above a certain level never swarm. Rather, they are more likely to act alone.


    A look at the lower levels of the Lil''Cara Ruins will tell you a lot about it. In that labyrinth, powerful demons attacked the powerful demons individually one by one.


    That''s why I was able to fight them too, though. It''s a good thing that high level demons are attacking all at once, because even I would be in danger.


    Therefore, to them, this is a sight they''ve never seen before.


    Gorgons, centaurs, cyclops, unicorns, werewolves, lizardmen, wyverns, orcs, kobolds - all kinds and shapes of demons are gathered in one place, following my orders.


    Though I can''t treat them as close friends like Milo and Gilanka.


    Maybe I should make sure to fit each one of them with a proper collar of servitude once they''re settled in.


    ''Oh, hey, Shelly!¡¡This situation is indeed too bad!


    But...


    What the hell is Drake doing in there?


    I''m going to go over there and lie down!


    Hey!¡¡Don''t turn a blind eye to it!


    Ugh!


    ''''f*ck it!¡¡d*mn you, you bloody dragon!¡¡Ice Break!


    ''Hahahahaha!¡¡I cannot be attacked like that!


    ''So how many times do I have to tell you that it works for me on my back!¡¡It''s cold!¡¡It''s cold!


    ''The Son of Man is attacking us with all his might!¡¡I can only meet it head on and block it!


    ''I only understand that we''re not the best match, Mister Puppy!


    Puppy is taking Shelly''s magic head on and bouncing it back, penetrating and neutralizing it as it is.


    I''m worried about Gilanka''s safety on his back, but I''ll leave that up to him. In fact, I wonder if Gilanka needs to ride on his back.


    Yup.


    I''ll give him a more decent ride.


    And there are so many demons that surround this village. There are probably at least one or two demons that are compatible with Gilanka.


    But it''s strange.


    I have absolutely no idea what they are. I don''t remember ordering this many demons to gather together, and if they''re going to come when I need them, why didn''t they come when I was cutting down the wood?


    And it''s even stranger.


    The density of the village is somewhat different, even though it is surrounded by the village. The road we''ve been on - that''s where the demons seem to be concentrated.


    To put it more simply, the one at the center of that swarm - like a bau.


    ''Master!''


    Hmm...?


    ''Here are 15,000 men for my master to follow!¡¡I can collect them!


    Heh...?


    I developed those skills while following my master!


    I don''t get it.


    I can understand that 15,000 troops are here, well, I can understand that. The truth is that there are so many demons.


    But what I don''t understand is the next word.


    I don''t understand the fact that Bau has the skill to gather the troops I follow.


    Somehow I was curious, so I tried to use "Analyze".


    Name: Bau.


    Occupation: wild dog level 25


    skill


    Bite Level 22.


    Claw Attack Level 10


    The howl of the demon call.


    chain of servitude


    Bau''s level had risen all at once.


    I wonder what in the world caused his level to rise. And he''s also learned a new attack skill called claw attack.


    And the problem is underneath - the barking of the demon call.


    The howl of the demon call.


    He gathers the demons that follow his master, the demonslayer, by howling.


    It''s an ability that is completely true to the word.


    It''s really useful, but how did Bau get this ability?


    I have no idea how it came to be, but it doesn''t matter now because Bau is so cute, coming up to me all of a sudden and wagging his tail in praise and praise. He''s really cute.


    Bau, this is great.


    ''Eheheh!¡¡I''ll keep trying!


    Yeah. So Bau is our second-in-command, then.


    Wow!


    Since I''m the demonslayer who accompanies the demons, there''s no doubt that I''m the captain.


    And Bau is the vice-captain because he can call up my demons like that. Great, I feel like it''s a party all of a sudden.


    Until now Bau was only my healing, but I didn''t expect it to be useful in this way.


    But to my words like that.


    Snappily, there were two shadows that stopped moving.


    ''''What........what.......?''''


    One stopped to pounce on Randy at any moment, Miro.


    "What are you...?


    "Mister Puppy!¡¡What''s wrong with you?


    The other one was about to launch a glide attack on Shelly at any moment, Puppy.


    The two that have stopped are definitely watching me and Bau.


    Wavering, Milo stops attacking Randy and turns around to look at us.


    Glitteringly, Puppy flaps his wings gliding towards Shelly and glares at us.


    ''Hey!¡¡Master!¡¡That would be me in this case!¡¡I''m the oldest!


    Of course I did!¡¡I am the dragon!¡¡The dragon would be the flowery one!


    What are you guys talking about?


    ''Oh!¡¡Don''t be a cocky, cocky lizard that''s just cowering in fear of your master!


    "They can graze like cows.¡¡Respect a higher being like me!


    You''ve never even had a good run in the past.¡¡You burned your husband''s house to the ground, and you act like you''re a big man!


    Uggh...!¡¡No way those who are afraid of heights are going to be in such a role!¡¡I am the righteous one!


    Gut....!¡¡I don''t care how high they are.¡¡Order, order!¡¡I''m the best!


    It doesn''t matter the order!¡¡It is inevitable that those who are strongest will be recognized!


    Come on!


    He''ll kill you!


    For some reason - like that, it turned into a fight between Milo and Puppy.


    Is this also because I created a new position like vice captain or something? I mean, even demons want something like that.


    But.


    As expected, aren''t they too popular?


    Puppy is breathing fire and Milo is wielding an axe - at the moment when the mysterious battle starts.


    ''''You guys need to calm down!''''


    Hey.


    Puffer!


    One by one, they became docile when I gave them a chop to the brain.


    Totally, I don''t want them to split up like that.


    Good grief, I thought, and looked at the Elf''s hiding place again, thinking that my original goal - to hit the Drake three times - was to hit him.


    ''''Shelly!¡¡Enough!¡¡We''re getting away!


    ''Yeah!¡¡Teleportation!


    I hit Drake, and Shelly, who had been forced to leave because of the fight between Milo and Puppy that had started, screamed out as she activated her magic.


    As it was, I saw Randy and Shelly''s figures percolate away with it.


    ''''........''''


    Oh.


    He got away.

 28-impact

    What do you think you''re going to do, you guys got away with it?


    I''m sorry, sir...


    I just can''t help but feel...


    At least they didn''t all get away with it...


    Nope, I cross my arms and think about it.


    Randy and Shelly both got away with it. And from their mouths, my presence, and the existence of the demon, will be known. I think they''ll also know that the dragon - the puppy - is under my control.


    And Drake had said it. He said that if a dragon appeared, an emergency quest would be sent out to the S-ranked adventurers to defeat it. That means that even with a nation, dragons are a threat.


    If there are people using such dragons, it wouldn''t be surprising if a nation attacked them with all its might.


    Furthermore, this is the home of the elves'' hiding place.


    Elf slaves can be sold for a high price. I didn''t know the price, but a woman of strange age, like Arisa, can be sold for fifty gold coins. And although most of the young people in this village are dead, there are still children left. Elven boys and girls would also be something the slavers would drool over.


    If those guys spread the word that there was an elven hiding place here, there was no doubt that the rogues would come to kidnap the elves.


    ''Lord Noah!


    Oh, Alisa.


    Alisa comes running to me from inside the village.


    If the adventurers had been rogues, this village could have been on fire by now. And there would have been a future where they would have kidnapped Alisa and her children who could be sold, and all the old elves would have been killed.


    It is only because Drake and his team were still adventurers who came to defeat the dragon that Arisa and her friends were safe.


    However, no matter how decent the adventurer is, he or she will not go easy on a demon. That''s why Chappie is dead.


    ''I''m sorry, Noah-dono.......Chappie-dono.......''


    Yeah can you explain what happened?


    ''Oh ... until about noon or so, Lord Chappie was playing with the village children. I don''t understand Lord Chappie''s language, but he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    Yes.


    Chappie was a really good-hearted guy.


    I also know that he adored me with his hands and feet. That''s why I couldn''t forgive Drake for harming Chappie, even more so.


    ''But just before noon, he suddenly stopped playing with the kids and headed for the village entrance. Perhaps he sensed a sign of something. I went out alone and then those three men came in.


    ....


    "I believe that Lord Chappie was trying to protect our village. But those guys, on the contrary, thought that Lord Chappie was about to attack this village... Lord Chappie fought bravely, but the result was as you can see.


    Yeah.


    We see the figure of Chappie, rolling at the entrance to the village.


    There is already a wind hole in its belly, a flower of blood blooming around Chappie''s body. It''s obvious to everyone that the matter is already over.


    At the very least, a burial - with that in mind, I took a step closer to Chappie.


    ''''........Huh?''''


    Suddenly, I wondered there.


    The demons are insubstantial beings created by the magic element. That''s why, when you defeat them, they become magical elements and disappear without changing. The demons I defeated in the ruins of Rilkara disappeared every time I killed them with a single blow. That''s an undoubted fact.


    However, Chappie''s body is still here. And it doesn''t seem to have turned into a magical element and is not likely to disappear.


    I don''t understand what''s going on. Is there some fact there that I don''t know about?


    ".........


    I approached the fallen chappie, but again, there was no response. I tried to touch it, but all I could do was feel the cold touch there.


    A little bit, I hoped from the fact that it hadn''t disappeared, but it was definitely dead.


    I could feel my heart grow cold at the fact that I had lost my friends - that fact.


    ''Milo.''


    Oh, wow...?


    I want you to dig a hole in the ground. Let''s get Chappie buried at least.


    Oh yeah, I''ll take care of it. Master.


    Milo holds the axe and swings it down as it is, slightly away from the village. With that, the earth pops up and the dirt rolls up.


    With Milo''s strength, he''ll be able to dig enough holes to bury Chappie. In the meantime, I have to do what I have to do.


    It''s okay, Chappie.


    I won''t let you die alone. I''ll find you some company.


    Hey, buddy.


    I hit him, grabbing Drake by the collar as he passes out and pulling him up.


    Drake''s eyes open slightly, perhaps because of the impact, or perhaps because his head has been shaken. I guess he doesn''t understand the situation at all, terribly obtuse.


    But the moment Drake sees me.


    His eyes widened, as if he had met the embodiment of fear.


    ''''Hee--''''


    Oh, no, you don''t have to talk. I just need to ask one thing.


    Hee, hee!


    I hope this blow doesn''t kill you.


    I have to take at least two more blows. I don''t want him to die from this one hit.


    It seems that he has physical resistance, and with the fact that he has such an exaggerated skill as a steel body, he won''t die so easily, though. I relax slightly more than my full strength and clench my fist.


    My fist is like that.


    With all my might, I shot through the belly of the newly awakened Drake.


    Buuuuufu.........!


    Because your back is the ground, it can''t be blown away. In other words, the impact is transmitted directly into the body.


    As expected, it worked, and I spit out blood with a scream. Some of the organs might have popped. It might be natural, though, since he struck at a level that would kill even a demon of that level.


    Even so, the reason I can''t penetrate my muscles is because I''ve trained that much. It seems that he hadn''t trained his internal organs, as expected.


    ''''Well, one more blow........''''


    I''m going to...


    Now you can die. Apologize to Chappie in the afterlife.


    ''Oh, uh...''


    Drake, dripping blood from his mouth, jumped up for a moment with a jolt.


    Then he opened his eyes as wide as he could against me, who was about to deliver the final blow.


    ''''Eh...?''''


    And with it, such was Drake''s neck.


    Glistening - a well-worn lead-colored collar was born.


    ".........


    What?


    Can I follow a human, too?

 29-Facts that dont make sense

    Slowly, Drake gets up.


    Suddenly, it''s as if all the damage my fist has done has been healed, too. This reaction is exactly the same.


    Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, and Puppy all get up as if all their strength was restored the moment I put the chains of servitude around their necks. They said that along with my companionship, the damage they had done before would be fully recovered.


    After getting up, Drake first bowed to me.


    ''''My apologies for my rudeness, my apologies. Master.''''


    "...yeah, uh, yeah?


    I hope to at least repay the many disrespectful things I have done to my master by pledging this allegiance.


    What do you mean...?


    But it''s not what you think.


    Drake is a human. And I''m a monster user, not a human user. In other words, it''s impossible for Drake to be my friend.


    And yet, Drake is following me as if he were a demon. I don''t understand the meaning of this fact.


    But I''m confused.


    I''m confused, and my friends don''t seem to be confused at all.


    "d*mn. You are the most junior member of the team, so do your job!


    ''No matter. Let it be your highest honor to be able to follow the Lord.


    ''Hahahahaha!¡¡Finally, I have a junior colleague who is younger than me!¡¡Let''s use him like a carriage horse!


    ''Nice to meet you, Miss Drake!¡¡I''m Lieutenant Bau!


    You!¡¡I have not yet acknowledged that!


    "I don''t even recognize you!¡¡You''re the second-in-command, you can''t take that shit!


    Hmmm ... conflict is an ugly thing. I don''t think anyone would want their status so badly.


    "I look forward to working with you, gentlemen. I''m new here, but I will work my ass off for my master.


    ....


    No, why are you guys accepting it naturally?


    Eh, what. Am I crazy for being confused?¡¡I don''t know much about demon users yet. Don''t you think that humans are a type of demon?


    Well, then, can''t I just run the whole world by myself?¡¡Oh, my God.


    "Noah, my Lord...?


    Oh, thank goodness. I''m glad someone else is confused besides me.


    Alisa talks to me like she''s very confused. That''s confusing, isn''t it? I called myself a demon wielder, and now a human has joined my group. And according to him, an S-ranked adventurer.


    No, I mean...


    I don''t know where to put my anger at the killing of Chappie.


    ''''Why........''''


    No, no, I don''t really know what I''m talking about either...


    Why does that man who called himself Drake only say ''Cough'' from before...?


    What?


    That.


    I look at Drake, who has already started chatting with my companions, and it''s definitely funny.


    I''m the only one who can understand what Milo and the others are saying. That''s because I possess a skill called ''demon language understanding''. It''s because I have this skill that I can communicate with Miro and others.


    But Drake didn''t have that skill. I confirmed it with the ¡¶Analysis¡·, so there was no doubt about it.


    Alisa looks at Drake as if she''s seeing something creepy.


    ''''So, you said Drake. You can''t fight?


    Although I am small in stature, I have improved my warrior spirit. I hope I can be of some help to you, my master.


    You didn''t want to be sunk by your husband''s blow. Don''t say that.


    It''s just as big as you are, my dear.


    "Shut up, shorty.


    Haha, you know how powerful your master is.


    ''Yes, my master is the strongest!¡¡That''s our captain, indeed!


    Drake, Milo, Gilanka, and Bau are chatting away, happily so.


    And this too, to Alisa, would sound like "Grrrr," "Kiki," "Kooh," and "Cain. It''s really creepy.


    Eh, what?


    Does this mean that Drake was actually a demon?


    Hey, puppy!


    M... what''s the matter?


    What ... what''s going on here?


    What?


    I ask Puppy, who was yawning outside the mosquito net.


    At any rate, it''s a dragon that''s been alive for over a thousand years, and it would know something. He knew something about the Demon King, Lil Kara, and so on.


    But Puppy just nodded his head, rather unsure of the meaning of the question.


    ''''No, so how could that guy be a demon...''''


    What are you talking about? You''re a demon, aren''t you?


    Huh!


    Can''t you see the amount of magic in the air?¡¡What, humans don''t have good eyesight either?


    Puppy lets out a sigh, as if it''s obvious.


    Hmph, for some reason, I was irresistibly annoyed that he was so good at it, and I punched Puppy in the stomach anyway.


    I know it''s unreasonable.


    ''Then what?¡¡Is he a demon?


    Well, before you hit me, you could at least ask me to say something... Ugh, I''d be dead if it wasn''t for me...


    Answer me.


    Don''t you think you''re being too nice to me?


    That has to be terrible, of course.


    Milo is loyal, Gilanka is a gentleman, and Bau is cute. But you''re an arrogant, arrogant a**h*le. I don''t have a single compliment to give you right now.


    Ouch..... but that''s okay. What''s it gonna be? He''s a monster!


    ''No, it was a normal occupation!¡¡I wasn''t a demon!


    ''If that was the case earlier, it''s not now. He''s a demon.


    Huh?


    Eh, what.


    I don''t get it. I really don''t.


    The puppy let out a small sigh of relief at the fact that my face must have been filled with questions like that.


    When I saw it for the first time, I couldn''t believe my eyes either. I could not believe my eyes when I first saw him.


    ''No, I don''t know what that means!¡¡Why does that happen?!


    You''re the one who''s doing it, and you don''t know...?


    Huh?


    I''m doing it?


    You know what? I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    Well a sorcerer may become a demon through the power of his immortal and evil ways.


    Yeah, I''ve heard of that. Rich or something.


    I don''t know much about it either, but I''ve heard such stories in my travels.


    A person who studied as a sorcerer, gave himself up to the evil law, and fell into demons along with obtaining the power of immortality - that''s Rich. It is said that by abandoning his human body and embracing the magical element, he changes himself into a demon.


    It seems to be a ridiculous reason, because as long as you become immortal, you can study magic forever. I guess sorcerers are just a bunch of weirdos like that.


    But that''s just the story of a sorcerer.


    Drake''s high level of physical skill is one thing, and his steel body is a complete martial artist. I don''t think they have anything to do with the abyss of magic or anything like that.


    But puppies.


    When I was thinking like that, he let out a big sigh.


    That''s what your skills are all about. It''s the kind of thing that can generate an enormous amount of magical elements against a dying enemy and solidify its existence. In that moment, every species turns into a demon, just like the sorcerer''s ultimate endgame, Rich.


    What do you mean...?


    I mean, you attacked him and he became a monster.


    ....


    Eh.


    It''s not that Drake is a monster or anything, but...


    Are you saying that I... turned Drake into a monster?

 30-The strongest soldier

    Do you, by any chance, know what a demon is?


    Suddenly, Puppy said such a thing in a great way.


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows at such words. Even if you say such things out of the blue.


    ''''Demons ... are ... demons, right?


    That''s a dumb answer.


    Hmph!


    Phew!


    Ah.


    I couldn''t help but get my fist out of my mouth because I was suddenly distracted. I hit my stomach as hard as I could and Puppy''s body blew up.


    It''s okay. I take it easy on myself. I''m not in the habit of killing my own people.


    "You son of a b*tc*........that was not.......


    You never learn, do you?


    Don''t go in, don''t go in, don''t go in, don''t go out...


    Yeah. It was definitely a good response.


    The puppy is writhing in agony at the end of the blowout, its body shaking with a plop. The ''Ancient Dragon King (Ancient Dragon)'' as Shelly calls it, is quite a body.


    ''''........And what do you mean by demons?''''


    ...a little while longer and I, too, will not be able to move...


    d*mn......


    M.....


    A wafts of white light enveloped the puppy.


    Although my level isn''t that high, I can still use some recovery magic. You can''t heal fatal wounds or revive the dead, though.


    Puppy slowly stood up, amazed at the sensation of the pain gradually receding.


    ''You can do a lot of things. I didn''t think you had the power to heal yourself.


    Well, just in case. So, what''s the demon?


    Well I don''t want to get hit again. I''ll give you a straight answer.


    Very well.


    He doesn''t learn until he gets hit, right?


    But tomorrow, I''m sure he''ll forget again. I don''t know how to discipline him. I thought I didn''t need to discipline him because he can talk to me in the first place, but I think the puppy''s vices need a lot of attention.


    ''It is a derogatory term for humans to call us ''demonic things''. It''s just an abbreviation of the word ''demon''. It is, after all, a term that lumps together entities that cannot be measured by human common sense.


    Well, yeah.


    The term ''subhuman'' is commonly used to describe elves, dwarves and beastmen. After all, such beings are considered to be a subspecies of humans.


    However, demons are different. Demons can''t communicate, and are perceived as beings that will never be incompatible with humans. That''s why minotaurs, goblins, ogres, wild dogs, and dragons are treated as the same demons, even though they are completely different in appearance, size, and even as species.


    "But we call ourselves ''demons'' as well.


    "...why? Isn''t that a derogatory term?


    We don''t think like you. The humans call us demons, and we call ourselves demons, but we call ourselves demons, and we call ourselves demon kings.


    Huh?


    The Demon King''s?


    I don''t get it.


    No, because demons are alive, aren''t they? If you kill them, they''ll die. I don''t think it''s a thing.


    "We were originally created by the Demon King. The people he created as his servants are the demons.


    Really?


    Yes. Me, Milo, Gilanka, Chappie and Bau were all created by the Demon King. In other words, without the Demon King, demons would not be born. The demon king is the one who creates all kinds of demons and controls them as his hands and feet.


    ...?


    Therefore, you can think of them as being like puppets following the demon king''s will. It is not wrong to call it a "thing" either. They have no will of their own, they only obey the command to ''kill humans''.


    ....


    I think I''ve heard something similar before. But frankly, I don''t understand it.


    But it''s not good to say "I don''t understand" here. It''s a puppy.


    For now, let''s just nod like we know what we''re talking about.


    Even if the existence that created it, the Demon King, is extinguished, the demons will forever follow the orders given to them by the Demon King. Only a very small percentage of them will question their own existence. They spend a long time asking themselves what they are, what they are, and then they get an answer. It is a single existence. That is a demon with a will - a being like me. Yes, like me.


    Don''t tell me twice you''re saying that you''re incredibly rare?


    ''How. At least until now, in my lifetime, I''ve never met another demon with a will.


    ....


    I''m starting to look like an awesome puppy. You''re a puppy.


    ''Hmmm ... so what''s the deal with Drake then?¡¡You turned into a demon yourself, right?


    Yeah.


    I don''t know what you mean. Then how come Drake was able to speak normally?


    It''s the difference in origins. It''s the difference between demons created with nothingness as the foundation and demons created with humans as the foundation. It is the difference between the demons that are created with human beings as their foundation and those that are created with human beings as their foundation. He hasn''t been a demon for very long. It''s just that he still has his own will. If you leave yourself to the element for a long time, you''ll forget the words of others and lose your mind. That''s how you become a demon.


    ....


    My head hurts.


    I''m confused by all the demons and demons from a while ago.


    ........In the end, what are you trying to say?


    I think the last time I heard a similar story was when I had the Puppy as a companion.


    At that time, I think I was told that giving a demon its will was making an ideal subordinate, or that it was a king, or something like that. I certainly think it''s abnormal for me too, though.


    ''''Well ... yes, I do. I''ve spoken at length, but in other words, a demon is nothing more than a lump of magic element created by the demon king. When they die, the corpse does not remain, but dissipates as magic element is its end.


    No, so... what?


    You know what I''m talking about.


    ....


    Demons are nothing more than a lump of magical elements. If they die, they will dissipate as magic element.


    It''s natural. That''s what I thought too.


    But.


    So why is it that Chappie''s corpse is there?


    No way....


    He turns his back on Pappy and runs straight to Chappie''s corpse.


    There is no light of life there. He''s in a bloom of blood and collapses into a slumped heap, dying.


    However.


    He returns to the demon element and fizzles out - there is no sign of it anywhere.


    You''re not just a demon hunter. You have to be able to have a good time, and you have to be able to have a good time. Therefore, the magic element must have coagulated while still retaining its shape.


    Heal!


    While listening to Puppy''s words, I cast a recovery spell on the corpse chappie.


    My recovery magic is only at a low level, and I''ve never cast a recovery spell on a dead person like this. I''m not sure that my recovery magic is that powerful.


    However.


    You''re going to be able to find out if this is really the existence that has solidified the magic element as "my companion" instead of "the demon king''s property".


    That''s--.


    The wound is closed, and Chappie gets up with a slither.


    I don''t understand what it means, while squinting his eyes as if he were waking up from sleep.


    ''''...Gosh, gosh, people? What were you doing with your head, what were you doing with your...?


    Chappie!


    I didn''t really understand what Puppy was talking about for a long time, though.


    Only the last word made a lot of sense to me. In other words, my companions are made up of coagulated magical elements, and therefore do not dissipate.


    And if the existence of demons leads to death through ''magic element diffusion''.


    The demons I follow - they will not die.


    ''''Rejoice, lad ... no, demon-user Noah Whitefield.


    The Puppy announces in a loud and clear voice.


    "Your comrades are the strongest sharpshooters you can kill and not die.

 31-Epilogue: Empires fetal movement

    The Empire of Draukos, the imperial city of Calcada.


    In the austere palace, there is a room that most closely represents its authority. It is the innermost part of the palace, and it exists only beyond the many doors. And only those who are allowed to see the Emperor, the being on top of the clouds, are allowed to enter here.


    That''s where - the throne room.


    It is the only place where you can have an audience with the current emperor of the Draukos Empire, Alexis Grand-Dor Draukos.


    ''''...I see...''''


    Emperor Alexis remained deeply seated on his throne, stroking his fine white beard as he gave a small nod.


    The two people who kneeled in front of him and bowed their heads were Randy Jackman, a huge man with a bald head, and Shelly McLean, a woman wearing a sorcerer''s robe.


    As the two most powerful S-ranked adventurers, they often respond to requests from the state. Requests to defeat dangerous demons, bandits, and so on. Hence, they are in a special position to have an audience with the emperor.


    Such a fact that the two of them played together to Alexis.


    That is, in the forest to the west of the ruins of Rilkara - located on the border of the neighboring kingdom of Olvance, there is a boy who can control demons at will.


    ''''What''s his name?''''


    No.... and that''s why I didn''t have time to analyze it...


    The boy himself did not identify himself. Not even his name he was just a young boy.


    Sherry and Randy answer Alexis'' question.


    Essentially, the two of them deserve to be punished for getting away with it. Hence, the two of them tremble, but tell the truth.


    The fact that there is a dragon, a demon that can even become a national crisis - a boy who controls it.


    ''''Hmm........We have received similar reports in my mind. This one was sent in by the High Pope, though.


    From the High Pope...?


    ''Yes. I always thought it was something that raised eyebrows, but I heard that one of the priests met a certain boy in the labyrinth. That''s what I heard, and that''s why he called himself the ''Demonslayer''.


    Wha--


    At Alexis'' words, Randy looked up.


    But as soon as he raised his face, he realized that he had acted disrespectfully and immediately bowed his head. He couldn''t raise his head in front of the emperor without the words, "Raise your face," he said.


    Shelley knew this, and although she was astonished, she kept her head bowed, but did not say the words.


    ''Carmine,''


    "Ha.


    The information from the High Pope what was his name?


    Ha, Your Majesty. The boy who called himself the Demonslayer took the name Noah Whitefield.


    Yeah, that''s right. Do you guys know anything about this?


    No, sir.


    It''s not there.


    Sherry and Randy shake their heads together.


    If there was such a profession as a demon user, it would be natural to talk about it at least a little. But at least no one here has ever heard of such a profession. I''m sure you''ve heard of the Emperor Alexis, and Carmine Strauss, the Prime Minister and the "Wisdom of Draukos", has no memory of it either.


    It is only natural to assume that this is a misrepresentation of one''s profession.


    I''ve never heard of it either. But I have heard of the Baroness Whitefield. They must have been a small aristocratic family that was just a maid in a frontier county.


    Your Majesty. It is a noble family said to have been called by the Earl of Andreas the Frontier. Hal Whitefield, the eldest son, is the current head of the family, and Ray Whitefield, the second son, is a member of the Order. The second son, Ray Whitefield is a member of the Order. We have also received confirmation that the third son, who has already left home, is named Noah.


    Hmm. I''m sure that the boy you met is this Noah Whitefield. According to the priest, he is capable of defeating the demons that appear in the middle of the ruins of Rilkara with a single blow.


    -Oh!


    Randy and Shelly''s eyes widen at Alexis'' words.


    That''s just as well. The middle level of the Lil''Cara Ruins is a vicious labyrinth that even S-ranked adventurers are unwilling to take on. This was because the only person who reached the lower levels and returned alive was the great hero of a thousand years ago, the brave Goldova.


    ''How strong was that boy? Answer me, Randy.


    ''Ha, ha!¡¡He''s a....


    "Mm.


    Well, well... he''s been giving orders to the dragons and controlling the minotaur at will!


    .... a shot at that Drake Death Sizer. That''s tremendous.


    Huh, Alexis lets out a small sigh.


    Drake Desize is a man who is treated as a hero among the adventurers. His level is close to 60, and he is said to be one of the ten most powerful people in the entire continent.


    How much of a monster is it to defeat such a Drake with a single blow?


    ''''Your Majesty.......what will you do?''''


    Hmm. Well, I think that''s it. All right, Randy, Shelly, you guys stand down. You''ll be given your orders later.


    Ha!


    Excuse me, sir!


    At Alexis'' words, Randy and Shelly resign from the throne room.


    The only two people left are Alexis and Carmine, the vizier. For Alexis, who doesn''t have many people to attend to, the only person in the throne room with her is Carmine, whom she trusts.


    Above all, she cannot let the stranger know such a fact.


    ''''Well Carmine, what do you think?''''


    Someone who governs dragons and can''t stand up to even an S-ranked adventurer can''t possibly exist.


    So that''s what I thought.


    I don''t know for what reason Noah Whitefield was chosen, but...


    "A demon''s thoughts are incomprehensible. Especially a demon king. So how does it work?


    Already in his old age, but with the same keen gaze, Alexis stares at Carmine.


    The trusted vizier and the one who understands Alexis'' thoughts the most is Carmine. If only Carmine is left to his own devices, everything will go smoothly both domestically and abroad.


    Carmine, such as he was, gave a small smile.


    ''''If the Demon King has appeared in that position, then there are many things that must be done, but first of all, you are a brave man.


    "The myths of old have held true since the beginning of time. Only a brave man can defeat a demon king.


    I believe we need to engage with other nations as well. But, Your Majesty... this could be seen as an opportunity of sorts.


    Ho.....


    Cooing, Alexis also smiles.


    Truly, this vizier knows exactly what he''s thinking, he said.


    ''''He hides the information and then sends assassins on top of it.


    Well, of course.


    ''''The assassin should not know that the target is the Demon King. In addition, you can make it look like the work of the Kingdom of Olvance. If you do so, the Demon King will attack the Kingdom of Olvance on his own. We''re going to be able to take care of the exhausted Olvance Kingdom as it is.


    What you need is time. Until we can find a brave man, you know...


    "Would you like to try your hand at the legendary summoning of a hero?


    ''Hmm. You can''t trust what is written in the mouldy literature. Just find a brave man, quickly. I don''t care what kind of information you have. Before the Demon King destroys the Kingdom of Olvance, our country will take possession of the brave men.


    Yes, sir.


    Hmm.


    Just as Carmine nodded and was about to quit in front of Alexis.


    Suddenly, as if remembering, Carmine asked.


    ''Speaking of which, Your Majesty,''


    Hmm?


    "What kind of shouting shall we do for the Whitefield family? A family that has produced a demon king in spite of itself. We can''t just leave him like this.


    Yeah, well, I guess--


    Huh," Alexis let out a small sigh.


    ''''Clan members, beheaded.


    Yes, sir.


    He ordered this with the ease of a little errand, as if he were asking for a little help.

 32-prologue

    "Analyze.


    In a reasonably large hut, I was facing one of the demons.


    However, it''s not that they are hostile. Rather, it''s a demon that faithfully follows my orders. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a problem with this, because there are no demons that are hostile to me in the forest centered on this elven forest.


    The demon in front of me - it is a Gorgon.


    This is the demon that says, "If you make a human female 50% taller and have all her long hair as a snake, this is what you will get.


    It is undeniable that she is a beautiful woman in terms of her appearance, but unfortunately, no matter how beautiful she is, her charm is reduced by half when she has snake hair. A snake with wavy hair, wriggling as if it had a will of its own, is indeed unpleasant.


    Such a Gorgon is looking at me with lifeless eyes. Incidentally, the story that when their eyes meet like this, they turn to stone may be famous among adventurers, but it doesn''t work on me. It''s just that the magic eye of petrification only works on things that are lower level than you.


    ''''Hmmm....


    Such a translucent string of text floating in front of my eyes.


    It''s something I''ve done many times before, simply showing information about Gorgon. It''s getting tiresome and disgusting, but it can''t be helped because no one else can do it but me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. By the way, there is a long line of people outside this meeting place.


    Name: none.


    Occupation: gorgon level 39


    skill


    Predatory snake level 39.


    Petrified Demon Eye Level 39


    Gymnastics level 30.


    Dark magic level 21


    Enchantment level 13.


    Yeah.


    He''s rather strong among my friends. By the way, the first place goes to Puppy, who is level 66, and the second place goes to Milo, who is 48. Bau has improved a lot, but he''s still at the bottom of the list.


    As expected, there is no one who follows Puppy in the demon world. Or rather, there''s no way they would follow him, even though they''re stronger than the Puppies.


    Overall, I have the impression that the level is hovering between 30 and 40.


    ''''Okay, then, take a knee there.


    ....


    Gorgon is silent and kneels down according to my words.


    The way he doesn''t speak is a reminder that he is a ''thing'' as Puppy calls it. I guess the idea of exchanging words with me doesn''t exist in the first place.


    Demons are just puppets that are simply following the demon king''s order to ''kill humans'' - Puppy said that, and that is certainly true. It''s easy to forget because Puppy and Milo smell too human in vain, but demons are essentially something that is never compatible with humans.


    "Well,


    ....


    Follow me.


    And me, against a gorgon who kneels like that.


    I press down my middle finger with my thumb and shoot it toward my forehead with a recoil - the so-called "deco-pin".


    With a pop, my finger is popped with a sound that is typical of a deco-pin, and with that, the Gorgon is on its back. The high level of body art is such that even a deco-pin can be a fatal wound.


    The Gorgon falls slowly.


    As it was - with a dull glowing collar on its neck, it got up.


    With emotion in its eyes, which did not exist until a moment ago.


    ''Thank you, Master.''


    Yes. From now on, do whatever you have to do.


    "I pledge my allegiance, master. And therefore....


    Yeah, I''ll give you a name.


    I wonder how many times we''ve had this exchange.


    It''s the reason I rent this remote meeting place. It''s a kind of ritual where I make them die one by one and pledge their allegiance in front of me.


    It''s a wonder why, when the chains of servitude are bound, they take on emotions, language and humanity. It''s also different for each of them, with different personalities and so on.


    ''Your name is Ananda,''


    Thank you for the happiness, master. I will do my best to crush you, Ananda.


    Yeah, yeah. You don''t have to do anything for now. Ask Gilanka outside for the rest.


    Yes, sir.


    With his back to me, Gorgon - Ananda walks out of the hut.


    And as Ananda leaves, the next demon comes in, which is what I''ve been doing every day lately. I haven''t been doing it for that long, though, because it''s hard for me to stay focused.


    First of all, I''ve decided to put the 15,000 demons that follow me under my direct control.


    It''s not that I''m thinking of the Puppies going against me or anything. It''s just that by making them under my direct control, I''m giving them intelligence and humanity. We thought it would be better to have more people who could think for themselves and act according to their own ideas, rather than just standing around as puppets if I didn''t give them any orders.


    However, I killed the first few puppets by misjudging their strength.


    Since then, I''ve been trying to analyze them first to see how much they can take before I do it. Thanks to that, the recent success rate has been decent.


    ''''Huh.......how many more of them are there?


    Master, you still got 1,000 more fish to go. That''s a long way from 15,000.


    Seriously I need to take a break.


    There is still some magic power left. The ¡¶Analysis¡· is not a magic that consumes so much.


    However, there is something that comes to me mentally. It''s like a punishment game that never ends for any length of time.


    ''''It can''t be helped, master.


    But, you know...


    Mostly, it was your husband who said it. This is the only way to protect the elven homeland.


    Well, yeah, that''s true.


    The two S-ranked adventurers, Randy and Shelly, got away with it.


    For some reason, Drake has become one of them, but the fact that he was run away by them doesn''t change that. And the fact that they are adventurers with an urgent quest from the country means that they have the right to make a statement to the country.


    If so, I will definitely tell them. I''m going to tell them about the existence of this hidden village of elves and the existence of me, the servant of the dragon.


    That is why I have decided.


    I''ve decided to protect this elven hideout, which I have chosen as my second home.


    Well, we can''t replace it. Well, we can''t replace you.


    Shut up, Milo doesn''t need to tell me that.


    That''s great. I don''t have any experience with it, though.


    Gyahaha," laughs Milo, who is in the hut with me for some reason.


    By the way, the reason we are together like this is so that Miro can also assess the quality of our companions. Although the high level of strength is the standard for strength, there are more than a few degrees of variation there as well.


    The low level strong demons and the high level weak demons, the former can be stronger than the latter. That''s why we have Milo here to give us such advice. In terms of knowledge, it could have been Puppy, but Puppy didn''t fit inside this hut in the first place due to his size.


    But anyway, now it''s time to lay the groundwork.


    More friends who can think for themselves and walk with them.


    That''s what I need to do from now on.


    In order to protect my home.


    We''re going to build a country, so that''s what we have to do.


    Well, you know.


    I will create a country where demons and elves can coexist.


    That''s the only way to protect this land in my way of thinking.

 33-At the time of foundation

    No doubt, it will be broadcast.


    In response to the current situation given to me, Drake said that without any hesitation.


    Incidentally, Drake was originally a "Fist Saint," but when I applied the "Analysis" just now, he changed into a "Zombie Grappler. It seems that my ability has turned him into a zombie.


    Well, it doesn''t look that different from the outside. It''s not like I have a smell of decay or anything.


    "What do you mean, Drake?


    ''Yes. With Randy and Shelly on the loose, information will be passed on to the adventurers. At the very least, the fact that there is an elven hiding place here, and also that the master controls demons.


    You don''t have to call me master. You can call me Noah.


    So, Master Noah.


    Soooo, condescendingly, Drake thanks him.


    Honestly, it''s just weird to be called master by a man. I don''t care if he looks and feels like a complete demon like Milo and Gilanka, but Drake looks like a human being. And he''s a handsome guy.


    Oh, except for Bau. It''s because Bau is my cure.


    "Information hey so does that mean the enemy is coming?


    ''Yes. It is very possible that those who are looking for money for the moment will come to you to obtain an elf slave. We didn''t do it, but elven slaves can be sold for a high price.


    ...Why didn''t the Drakes attack the elves?


    It''s a strange thing to think about in the normal course of events.


    Adventurers are basically supposed to be people who work for money. It is even said that they are like selling their lives for money, taking on dangerous work in exchange for huge commission fees.


    That''s why they didn''t kidnap an elf who was supposed to get a huge amount of money. That''s what I was somewhat curious about.


    ''''Of course, Randy gave me that opinion. Since elves are so valuable, why not kidnap the children and young women and sell them?''''


    How''s Drake?


    ''''I think it''s presumptuous of me to say this, but of those three, I was the highest level and leader of them all. Therefore, if I disagreed, Randy could not be disobeyed. I decided that it was better to negotiate peacefully and get information from the elves instead of attacking them. Even though they are elves, the sale of slaves is forbidden under the law. We S-ranked adventurers have a good position to be in, so we thought we shouldn''t try to do something like kidnapping an elf.


    I see.


    Drake''s good sense had saved him, or so it seemed.


    If Randy and Shelly had come alone and not Drake, this village would have been on fire. It''s possible that I would have been watching the village where Alisa and the children were kidnapped and the old men were all killed.


    Let''s thank Drake for that, honestly.


    The amount of money we can receive for a single request is at most three gold coins. A young female elf would be worth fifty gold coins, a child would be worth twenty gold coins for a boy, and a girl would be worth thirty gold coins. To be honest, the flavor is better there. So I''m sure that in the future there will be adventurers like Randy who are looking for gold for the immediate future.


    Hmmm... well, we can fight them off as they come.


    ''Master it would be better if Master Noah could be here at all times, but may I offer my opinion, though I am a dwarf, if I may be allowed to offer my opinion?


    Uh-huh.


    Why don''t we build a country here?


    What...?


    I couldn''t help but notice that I could only get one letter out of Drake''s words that I was in love with.


    Country ... country?


    No, countries are that. It''s like the Draukos Empire or the Kingdom of Olvance or something like that.


    Why do I have to create a country?


    ''''This forest exists on the border between the Draukos Empire and the Kingdom of Olvance. It''s a deep forest, and the level of demons is generally high, so it''s not a very tasty place. That''s why neither country has actively investigated it until now. That''s probably why the Elven Hiding Place was able to exist here.


    Oh, yeah.


    ''''Yes, but if the Elf''s hiding place is here and the great leader Noah is there, that''s a different story. But if the Elves'' home is here, with a great leader named Noah, it is a different story. Each nation will be wary of Master Noah. In the first place, the appearance of a dragon would shake the nation. When Noah-sama is here to control such a dragon as he pleases, it is only natural that a strike force will be formed.


    Well I''m not trying to cause any problems in the country, but...


    I just want to live in peace.


    Why do I have to be so careful of the surrounding countries? Is it because I have dragons under my control, or is it Puppy''s fault?


    Well, I''ll punch him in the face later.


    "Hey, I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine.


    "Shut up, Pappy.


    Uh-huh...


    He is a puppy with a keen intuition for nothing.


    You may think so, Master Noah, but other countries won''t. At least from the point of view of the empire and kingdom, the only reality is that a mysterious boy has appeared to control a powerful demon, a dragon.


    Can''t you do something about that?¡¡Drake could talk to the emperor or something, right?


    ''Yes, you may have an audience with His Majesty. But the fact that Randy and Shelly can see that I was defeated by Master Noah. If I were to play that way, I''m sure they would think I was brainwashed by Master Noah.


    Seriously....


    I''m not afraid of the Empire or the Kingdoms. My people don''t seem to die, and I don''t die that easily either.


    It''s just that I don''t want to violate people for nothing. I just want to live a quiet life.


    I just want to spend the rest of my life with the elves, farming and such. I don''t want a bloody war.


    ''''That''s why I''m suggesting that we start a country.


    That. Why do you want me to start a country? That''s what I don''t understand.


    ''We must create a position. Create a position where we can talk to the forces of the Empire and the Kingdom as equals, so that we can stand at the negotiating table.


    ...hmm.


    Okay, I finally understand what Drake is trying to say.


    In order to say to the country, "I want to live in peace, so don''t mess with me," it is necessary for us to become equals.


    To put it simply, I should create my own country and make a non-aggression pact with other countries.


    Certainly, that would allow me to live a quiet life.


    ''''And even though I''ve only just been added to your command, I don''t think Noah-sama''s power and your current position are out of balance.


    What?¡¡What do you mean?


    Please be humble. A man who is supposed to be a demon king cannot be a mere guest in an elven village.


    No, wait.


    Why am I the Witch King? I''m just a demon hunter. I''m just a run-of-the-mill Fiendish thing to do.


    They don''t put the word "demon king" in there.


    Yeah, I know. Your husband is just a housekeeper. That''s not a bad idea, rookie.


    "Hmm. My Lord, the Demon King, deserves to reign supreme.


    Goshujin, goshujin, eh? Maoussama, yes.


    ''My master is a demon king!¡¡Demon King is so cool!¡¡I''ll do my best to support the Demon Lord too!


    No, you guys wait!


    Wait, wait, wait... you guys...


    Why are you accepting me as the Demon King in the natural course of events...

 34-Demon land

    You need three things to build a country. The first is the land. The second is the people who live in the country. And lastly, the law.


    ''No, first of all, I need to correct a lot of things about whether or not I''m the Demon King.


    ''''Haha. If Noah-sama is not the Demon King, then who is the Demon King? It may be a virtue of Noah to be humble, but too much humility can be taken as sarcasm. At the very least, you''ll have to behave as the Demon King in front of our men, or else you''ll be in trouble.


    You''re the communication challengers, aren''t you?


    I thought you had more common sense.


    What should I do to stop them from thinking of me as a demon king? I''m sure the people in the elven village think I''m a demonslayer.


    The most trusted and loyal members of the team that I have to trust, who are loyal to me, are completely mistaken.


    ''''Oh, boy.''''


    What the hell, Pappy, I''m gonna hit you!


    Did I need to get a slap on the wrist just to talk to you?


    ''Shut up, I''m in a bad mood.


    ''I don''t mind being called the Demon King.


    Okay, okay, I''ll hit him.


    First listen to me before you hit me. I haven''t told you anything.


    ....


    Certainly, these are the words of a perfectly honest puppy.


    It''s your job as a master to listen to your subordinates and not assume that they don''t have anything good to say anyway.


    Well, if he didn''t say anything good, I''d punch him anyway. That''s good, it looks like he''s not going to die. You can heal yourself with ¡¶heal¡·.


    If you were to make a kingdom out of this place...


    Yes.


    ''What will then be the people who dwell in that country? A nation will be what it is because of the people who live there.


    Well...it''s going to be mainly demons. It''ll be under my control.


    Hmm. And then there''s the rest of the elves, I suppose.


    I guess so.


    In the meantime, the home of the elves has been exposed, and I will have to protect it. The elves can become a part of my country and I can protect them by giving them shelter.


    That''s why the people I''m going to create are going to be elves and demons. Well, there are only about fifty elves. And there are 15,000 demons.


    So you''ll be the king of the demon kingdom.


    Yes.


    Isn''t that what people call the Demon King?


    ....


    .........


    ................................


    .........


    Oh no, what to do, I can''t think of anything to argue.


    It''s true that the king of the demon country is the demon king. I''m only a demon user by profession, and my position would make me a complete demon king. From the perspective of other countries, that''s a fact for sure.


    No matter how you look at it, Puppy''s words are correct. You''re a Puppy.


    ''''If it''s a name you can''t escape from anyway, get used to it while you still can. No matter how much you claim you''re not the Demon King, your position doesn''t allow you to do so.


    ...Oh, God.


    It''s starting to get somewhat troublesome.


    It''s not like anything will change from now on just because I''m treated as a demon king. Since we will have to negotiate with the Draukos Empire and the Kingdom of Olvance from now on, maybe it''s better to call ourselves the Demon King as a bluff.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever get used to being called the Demon King, either.


    If you''re going to do this, give me the profession of a Demon King from the start, job change book.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Phew!


    At any rate, I hit him with an eight-pounder.


    I know it''s unreasonable. But that''s what puppies are for, you know?


    "Wow, my God, why did I...!


    "Hey, puppy, you''ve pissed off your husband again.


    I haven''t done anything!¡¡You just said the right thing!


    ''Sometimes it''s true that the truth hurts people. You''d better watch out, Mister Puppy.


    In the meantime, the blown up puppy seems to be OK. Looks like I don''t need to put a recovery on him.


    Now, let''s get our thoughts straight again.


    In other words, the fact that I will become the Demon King means that a brave man from somewhere will come to defeat me.


    I don''t know how many brave men and women there are in this world. I''ve never met one before, but I wonder if they are rather present.


    That.


    And then it occurred to me.


    "Hey, Drake.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    ''If I''m the Demon King, does that mean that a brave man will appear to defeat me?


    ''Yes. When the Demon King appears in this world, a brave man will also be born in this world. That brave man will depart with the mission of defeating the demon king. He may eventually come face to face with Noah-sama.


    No ... how many brave men are there?


    Ha-ha. You must be joking. There''s only one brave man in the world, sir.


    .........


    No, I was that brave man.


    So there was only one person in the world? Seriously. What kind of luck did I have to use to get that far?


    ...Does that mean there''s only one Demon King for every brave man?


    I''ve only heard about it in the lore. I''ve heard that there is only one Demon King and one hero in this world at any given time due to the rotation of the stars. When a brave man dies, a new brave man is born.


    ....


    It''s strange.


    No, I don''t think it''s strange that there''s always only one Demon King and one hero, or any other theory. If that''s the case, you must think it''s strange that this world has a fixed occupation from the moment you''re born.


    It''s not true.


    I was a brave man. According to Drake, there is only one other person in the world who is brave.


    In other words, somewhere in the world there should be a counterpart to me, the Demon King.


    But I''ve never heard of a rumor about a demon king on my long journey.


    "Hey, Drake.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    Do you know where the Demon King is?


    Yeah.


    If there is a demon king somewhere.


    Someone, who may or may not be him or her, would be outraged. Someone who isn''t himself is calling himself the Demon King.


    What would happen if that happened - it would even lead to war.


    A war between the Demon King and the Demon King.


    Gulping and swallowing spit.


    Drake knows the Demon King - that is.


    "There you are, sir.


    ....


    No, I kind of had a feeling that was the kind of answer I was going to get.

 35-Signpost to founding

    Well, it''s a country.


    Now, let''s go back to the beginning here again.


    I will create my own country. And by claiming this forest as my territory, I can protect the elves in the hidden village.


    But is this really possible? I''ve never created a country before, and I''ve never run one. The Whitefield family was just a mere errand boy for a frontier count, and they have never even managed a territory.


    So, when I say founding a country, all I can think of is a vaguely fluffy impression.


    ''''Noah-sama, are you going to show your support for the founding of the country?''''


    ''Well, if that''s the only way to protect this place, then so be it. But I''ve never built a country or anything, and I don''t know what to do about it.


    ''Of course, that will be assisted to the best of our ability by our men. I have no experience in this area, but I have been in close proximity to the heart of the Empire. I''m sure I can be of more than a little help to you.


    ....


    At Drake''s words, I hmmm, and cross my arms.


    I feel like I''m somehow being swept away, but Drake is certainly right in many ways. I don''t have any authority, in fact, I''m still the third son of the Whitefield family. I don''t know if the Empire knows about me or not, but if the Empire gives orders to the frontier count, and the frontier count gives orders to me, I''m in a position where I can''t go against them.


    Maybe I should have enough ground power to negotiate with the empire in a straightforward manner.


    ''''Then I''ll leave a lot of things to Drake.


    Ha. Thank you.


    Where are the others?¡¡Milo, what can you do?


    Don''t get your hopes up, mister. I grew up in a maze. I''m a fighter.


    ...Well, yeah.


    As expected, I don''t have anyone under my command who seems to be that knowledgeable about the founding of the country or the running of the country.


    Gilanka is looking away, Chappie is tilting his head at me for not making sense, and Bau is blinking his eyes in wonder. For some reason, Pappy was on the other side, surrounded by a group of elven children. ''How nice of you to come!¡¡Children! And he seems to be in a good mood.


    If I had to say it, I''d say that he led a number of armies in this forest, and Puppy seems to know more about that kind of thing. But I don''t think you can expect that from him.


    It''s vexing, it''s difficult, it''s difficult to talk about. I don''t know what''s going on with my head.


    ''I have no idea either!¡¡Mr. Chappie!


    ...well, you seem to be happy. I''m tired of being at the service of my Lord.


    ''Yeah!¡¡Even Mr. Gilanka is useless!


    Well, I''m only a goblin, after all.


    Gilanka is a gentleman, but he never seems to know much about those things.


    Bau is a dog, and he seems to live by some kind of instinct. As for Chappie, it was only a short while ago that he came back to life, so he probably doesn''t even have a grasp on the situation.


    ''''Noah-dono.......what the hell are you talking about since just now?''''


    Yeah, Alisa.


    ''''Well, since I only understand what Lord Noah said earlier about creating a country, but what kind of logic did you use to make that happen?''''


    Come to think of it, Alisa doesn''t understand the language of demons.


    I''m planning to have elves and demons live in the same country from now on, but will it be okay? Rather, maybe it would be better to make it like demons are not allowed to enter the elves'' dwelling place, or something like that.


    In the meantime, let''s scratch that out and explain it.


    ''''Since the adventurers ran away from us, I think the information will be conveyed that there''s an elves'' hiding place here.


    ''Hmmm ... well, I suppose so. I hear we elves can sell for a high price.


    That''s why I''d like to build a country here, a country where elves and demons can live together. A country where elves and demons can live together, where I can protect them. Then I can protect the elves.


    "Does this mean that Lord Noah will be our king? There will be no one among us to say no.


    Yes.


    Well, it seems that I''m treated as a hero.


    The flow of heroes becoming kings is a story we''ve heard many times in heroic tales. I don''t think there will be any major disagreement there.


    Oh, that''s right.


    If it''s an elders of the elves, they might be rather familiar with such things. After all, he''s an elf who''s lived a long time.


    ''''But there''s one thing I''m worried about.


    What''s going on?


    ''Aye. If Lord Noah will be our king, that''s fine. We must be willing to accept the protection that is given to us. But ... how long will it last?


    How long does it last?


    I don''t understand what that is.


    I think making a country means that the country will continue to exist until it is destroyed. And it''s a country that exists with a mixture of me and demons, so I don''t think it will be destroyed that easily. Demons are basically more powerful than humans.


    The reason why adventurers are able to take on demons is because they work together to form a coordinated strategy so that they can fight against their basic specs. If a demon attacked us in an organized manner, would there be a human army that could deal with it?


    When you think about it, my country is super strong.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. As for the elders, they''ve already accumulated five hundred years of time.''''


    Yeah?


    "In comparison, Master Noah a human being''s lifespan is about a hundred years, isn''t it?¡¡What I am concerned about is that no matter how strong Lord Noah is, he will die one day. Then what happens to the demons after Lord Noah dies?¡¡Will you continue to protect us after that?


    It''s...


    Alisa''s words bother me.


    I am a human. Surely, I will die before the elves. And just because I become a demon user doesn''t mean I''ll be given eternal life.


    And even if I become the king and create a kingdom of demons, will that kingdom still exist after my death?


    If the system is such that the chains of servitude disappear with my death or something like that - what comes to the elves is a path of destruction surrounded by demons.


    You don''t know that.


    We''ll never know that as long as I live.


    It doesn''t matter.


    But.


    So there was a voice that interrupted me.


    It was Puppy, surrounded by children on the other side, in a good mood.


    "Don''t worry, Elf girl," said the voice, "if the boy dies, I will not die. Even if the boy dies, I will not die. I am the second in line of authority over all demons. I will retain my knowledge and my will, even though the boy is dead. And I promise you, in my pride, that these demons will not attack the elves.


    Eh....


    I have grown soft. The sight of these children makes me want to see the country you have created. I will help you and will make sure that this country survives the death of the boy. I will defend this land for a thousand years.


    ....


    At Puppy''s words, Alisa rolled her eyes.


    Koten, she tilted her head and looked at me.


    ''''Lord Noah, what is this dragon saying?''''


    ''Oh....''


    Puppy, you said it rather well.


    Come to think of it, Alisa doesn''t understand what Puppy said.

 36-Military formation

    Well, that''s why.


    It may seem like a drift, but I''ve decided to make my own country. It''s been decided. To be honest, I have no idea what I''m supposed to do.


    In the meantime, Drake said something like, "First of all, I think we should put our strong people under the control of Noah-sama," so I''m taking the people who are my friends but don''t have the perfect will to join me one by one.


    ''''Huh...''''


    What''s the matter, husband, you''ve had enough of this?


    I got bored with it a long time ago.


    At first it was fun to see the demons become friends. Oh, I didn''t know if this guy had this kind of personality or not.


    But, it became more and more work. But if you lose your focus, you''ll go easy on him and kill him. Even though he is a demon, it''s not good enough to kill a demon that''s already following me. The demons that don''t join me properly don''t seem to be able to solidify their magic element, and they disappear.


    So I wonder how many demons I''ve already made into my friends, holding back as hard as I can. Milo says we haven''t even gotten to a thousand of them yet.


    It''s already been a month since I said I was going to build a country.


    I''ve only managed to recruit about thirty animals in one day. It would take more than a year to recruit 15,000 animals.


    "Well, we can''t just blow them all up at once, can we?


    ''If we blow them all up together, I think a few of the ones in front of us will die.


    You are a pain in the ass, sir. It''s not very useful.


    I feel the same way, I really do.


    I wonder if there''s some way to shorten it.


    There are more than a thousand demons that can communicate with each other, so the rest don''t need to have their own will. For example, they could make Miro the general and make a communicative monster the captain, and have the rest of the army be the soldiers. That''s how they''re going to make a milo army, and if Gilanka is the general, they''ll be mainly goblins.


    That might work surprisingly well. For now, I''ll just make an army out of it, and I''ll take care of the rest in my free time, like one or two Goblins a day.


    Then we''ll be free of the current situation.


    Okay!


    Yes, sir.


    Let''s get out of here. We need to talk to them.


    What''s going on here?


    I got up and walked outside and took a breath of air first.


    Not the stagnant air in the room, but the clear forest air. Just by doing so, I feel as if my mind is cleansed.


    Well, when I see a bunch of demons in a row, that tension goes down a notch!


    ''Well...''


    At any rate, the person I''m looking for is Drake.


    I don''t know why, but it seems like Drake has been like a chief strategist lately. Well, rather than demons who don''t know anything about human society, Drake, who was in a high-ranking position as an adventurer in his own right, knows it better. The right person in the right place, you know.


    Eh, me?¡¡I''ve been traveling all the time since I was fifteen years old, so I don''t know anything about society.


    First, we must clear the forest on the side of the kingdom of Olvance. First, we must build a suitable residence for Lord Noah. What do you think about building, Lord Puppy?


    Hmm. There is a good architect in the Elven village. He will have no problem leaving things to him. He won''t be able to converse with us, but he''ll be able to do so with the boy.


    ''We can''t afford to bother Noah-sama that much, can we? I too find it inconvenient that I can''t communicate with you, but I think we should think of ways to communicate somehow. How about writing in writing?


    I understand human speech, but not letters.


    ''I can understand that. Well then, we might need to take the opportunity to teach the demons about that. In the form of education, let''s have all the demons learn the human language first. Fortunately, they seem to be able to understand human language.


    Well, you can do whatever you want.


    Ha. Leave it to me.


    Drake was there.


    For some reason, he''s talking about that with Puppy. I mean, why are you so high and mighty, Puppy?


    I''m telling you, you''re pretty low on the list of my people.


    Drake.


    ''Oh ... oh, Master Noah. What is the matter with you?


    No I was just wondering what you''re doing. I need to talk to you about something.


    Ha. Ha. This is Drake, Master Noah''s servant. Please give me an order.


    No, I don''t need to be a servant.


    Should I be happy that she loves me that much? This might have made a girl happy, though.


    First of all, I''m thinking of building an army.


    An army?


    Yeah. At any rate, there are about a thousand of them that have joined me. A thousand of them is plenty for the executive class, right?¡¡Milo and Gilanka, Bau and Drake, you shall be the Four Heavenly Kings and the Four Great Generals.


    Oh...!


    At my words, Drake''s eyes widened with a sigh of admiration.


    The Four Great Generals is something I just thought of earlier. At least Milo, Gilanka, and Drake are the highest level of my people. Even Gilanka, the lowest, is level 43, and most of the other demons are in the 30s.


    Incidentally, Bau is also currently up to level 34. I couldn''t help but wonder why he had risen that high, but it seems that when I was playing with Bau, his sweet bite was perceived as an attack on me. I''ve heard that attacking someone with a difference in level raises their level. That''s probably what it was.


    I''m sure you''re not going to be able to believe what I''m saying, but Puppy''s eyes are wide open in disbelief.


    ''''Oh, hey, kid...!


    And under your command, I''ll have my new companion as captain. I''m going to make sure that my new friends are your captains, and I''m going to make sure that you have a group of monsters under you that have no intentions yet. I''m going to leave that selection up to you, Drake. Is that all right?


    Yes, my Lord Noah. I will build you a powerful army.


    "Hey, wait a minute, kid!¡¡I am!¡¡I am!


    "Ha-ha, I''m a general too. Yeah, I''ll be the one to deliver the message to the kid and the dog. Drake, you can sort out my crew.


    Yes. Yes. How about Milo''s troops being mainly beastmen, Bau''s troops being mainly beastmen, and Gilanka''s troops being mainly subspecies?¡¡My army is the remaining mixed army.


    Well, I''ll let you figure that out.


    Yes, Master Noah. Leave it to me.


    Do not listen to me!


    The highest level of my people are puppies. That is an undeniable fact.


    But I''m never going to make Puppy a general.


    Because I can see how this guy is going to be manipulated.

 37-Negotiations with other countries

    After I made my proposal, Drake acted quickly.


    He immediately divided the thousand demons I''d joined into four units, the four newly appointed generals I''d appointed, Milo, Gilanka, Bau, and Drake, and placed the remaining unwilling members further down the line.


    They were then assigned to each unit on a rotating basis to clear the forest, build houses, and patrol the forest, with Drake in charge of the whole. I''m beginning to wonder if I''m really letting Drake take charge of everything.


    And then I was like.....


    "Huh, why do I have to be in this role?


    It''s no use. You''re the only one who can understand human speech.


    No, I mean, it''s true, but...


    Don''t worry, Lord Noah, I''m with you. I am with you.


    I''m currently on the back of the Puppy.


    The first thing I''m doing is going to my country of birth, the Draukos Empire - its imperial capital, Calcada. By the way, the one next to me is Alisa.


    Basically, I want to live in peace and quiet. But there''s a good reason why I''m heading to the imperial capital, Calcutta, like this.


    Even if I decide to build a country, and even if I succeed in founding it, it will be the end of the world if it is attacked before that happens.


    First of all, I need to inform the surrounding countries of my decision to establish a country. It is necessary to inform the authorities of this fact as much as possible.


    That''s why I''m aiming for my birth country, the Draukos Empire, in the first place. I''m still an imperial citizen on paper.


    But that doesn''t mean I''m going to go all the way out there in a puppy... doesn''t it feel like we''re antagonizing each other?


    So you want to crawl all the way over there?¡¡It would take days on foot, that one.


    Well, it''s about seven days one way...


    Then it would be more efficient to ride on my back. We''ll be there by evening.


    ....


    Puppy''s words are so right on the money that I can''t even gag.


    You''re right, as a means of transportation, puppies are great. They''re fast and they fly so there are no obstacles.


    Humming in a good mood, the Puppy flies with Arisa and me on board.


    I appointed them as my four generals, Milo, Gilanka, Bau, and Drake. I didn''t put Puppy in the position of a general because he''s definitely on a roll.


    If that is the case, why is Puppy in such a good mood? It''s because of Drake, who is so needlessly witty.


    After I had left Drake in charge of everything, he said to Puppy. Lord Puppy is not a general or anything like that, but he must be in a position that transcends that even more. If I were to use an analogy, he is a secret weapon.


    That''s why he''s in a good mood for nothing, even though he hasn''t been given any position. It''s a secret weapon, so it can''t be helped, right?


    I don''t approve of it, though.


    "So that''s all I have to do to get to that imperial capital, isn''t it?


    Drake said I wouldn''t have to hide, but is it okay?


    ''The information is probably already in the air. Then you''d rather not hide, but rather face it openly.


    Well, yeah...


    The information would already be given to the Empire from the two people Randy and Shelly let loose.


    If that''s the case, it would be better to descend on the imperial capital with a dragon, wouldn''t it?


    But as expected, if a dragon appeared in the city, there would be panic. At the very least, even if the top brass knows about it, the people in the city won''t know about me.


    Should I get off at the entrance to the imperial capital after all? Make sure to remind them that as long as you don''t touch me, I won''t touch you at all from the Puppy.


    ''''So, how do you plan to conduct the negotiations?''''


    ''I''m just asking you to acknowledge that I''ve decided to create a country in the western forests of the Empire,''


    I don''t know if I''m a man of common sense, but does that make you a man of common sense?


    That''s why I brought Alisa here.


    Uh, what the hell does that mean?¡¡Why me?


    Oh, come to think of it, Alisa doesn''t understand what the Puppies say. I''ll have to explain that to her properly too.


    At any rate, Alisa only said, "Come with me," that''s all she said.


    ''Um, Alisa,''


    ''Oh, oh, Lord Noah. Of course I have given my entire body to Lord Noah. Even if I were to be sold to the slavers in the imperial city....


    ''Cause it''s not like that!¡¡I only want Alisa to be our cause!


    ...for a cause?


    Yes.


    To be honest, I don''t understand it well either.


    But it seems to me that the most important thing to consider when creating a country is why it is necessary to create it.


    For example, let''s say I announce to the empire that I''m going to create a country. Next, the empire asks me why I need to create a country. I can''t respond to that by saying that I have no reason to do so.


    If there is no reason, then you should be under the protection of the Empire. If you reply back here, even if it''s because you can''t trust the Empire, then that alone will make your relationship with the Empire worse.


    That''s why I''m bringing Alisa here as a reason to do so.


    ''''There have always been elves living in the forest to the west of the Ruins of Rilkara, right?


    Yeah. There are far fewer of them now, but...


    ''But you''ve never been under the protection of an empire or kingdom before, have you?¡¡I mean, it was an independent entity.


    Well, you will. I don''t remember paying any taxes.


    I''m going to take over the customary, customary form and make it into a nation. I''m going to take over the leadership of the elves, who were not under the protection of the Empire, so that my country is also not under the protection of the Empire.


    "...what''s the meaning of this?


    Well, I don''t know that part of it either.


    In the meantime, we''ll just have to do what Drake told us to do and negotiate.


    But it''s a strange feeling. I''m going to meet with the powers that be in the imperial capital now and declare the creation of my country.


    So, depending on the situation, I may have to meet with His Majesty the Emperor.


    But the tension is nowhere to be found. There was no tension at all, as if I must not say anything inappropriate.


    I don''t know why, either.


    I''m not sure if it''s because of this, but - I think it''s because a part of me has been blown away.


    No matter how His Majesty judges me, my actions will not change. If the need arises, all I have to do is riot with the Puppy and escape from the imperial capital.


    ''''........Ah, I see.''''


    ''Sir Noah?¡¡What are you doing?


    Well it''s nothing.


    Haha, I chuckle.


    I finally understand. The reason why I have so much room in my heart.


    As an S-ranked adventurer, Drake was supposed to be the strongest human being in the world. He was an existence that seemed to remain in the annals of legend, and I defeated him with overwhelming strength and made him my friend.


    Sherry and Randy, the S-ranked adventurers I was with, were completely helpless in the face of my companions.


    I think there are some strong ones who are the remaining S-ranked adventurers, or generals of the Order, or something like that. I just don''t know it, but there are probably people out there who are stronger than Drake.


    But.


    Surely, me and my people can give it our all.


    I''m sure that no one will be able to stop me in my tracks.

 38-Quiet story: The confused Imperial City

    On that day, an earthquake hit the imperial capital of Calcada.


    The wolfsbane of ''The Appearance of the Dragon'', as reported by the soldiers who saw it.


    In response, the defending knights, who were always deployed to defend the imperial capital, began to prepare at once.


    ''''How much can the soldiers move!''''


    ''Three battalions or so!¡¡Tomorrow, two more battalions would be...!


    ''Can this wait until tomorrow?¡¡The dragon is right around the corner!


    The army of the Draukos Empire is so large that it is the largest on the continent. However, not all of them are stationed in the imperial capital. Naturally, the largest number of its armies are on the borders of the neighboring countries where they are still skirmishing with each other.


    And for the Draukos Empire, which has the imperial capital at its center and has a large territory in all of the north, south, east, and west, there aren''t that many Knights in Defense of the Imperial Capital. This is because as long as the borders are sealed off, there is hardly any conflict in the imperial capital. Hence, the Imperial Capital Defense Knights is like a second or third son of a nobleman joining for a few years and only needing to gain a decent amount of training to be able to ''belong to a knightly order'', which is something that exists for the purpose of gaining recognition.


    Isaac Wolff, the head of the Imperial City Defense Knights, sighs as he looks at them with too low of a skill level.


    The preparations have been slow, and even the notification of information has not been successful. Fewer people would have a clue what the hell was going on.


    Some of them think it''s just a training exercise, or maybe they''re just chatting with their friends as they prepare. It''s not that Isaac is not powerful enough to yell at them.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has the power to shout at them. But when he was already too old and the years he had carved into his body had passed the 60 mark, he handed over the position of commander to a backbencher. But Isaac, who didn''t have a particular family and was always on the battlefield at all times, had no choice but to retire, and the emperor, who regretted his bravery, handed over the position of head of the Knight Commander of the Imperial Capital Defense.


    ''''d*mn... but I didn''t expect a dragon to appear...!


    ''Commander!¡¡The first and second battalions are ready to go!


    "The 3rd Battalion will be on the battlements as soon as they are ready!¡¡The First and Second Battalions will meet us at the city gates!¡¡Third Battalion, take the high ground as the archers!


    Ha!


    While giving precise orders, Isaac also heads to the castle gate.


    Isaac''s vocation, given to him by the heavens, is to be a knight. And since his vocation is "knight", he is able to join the knightly order without any examinations. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on some of the best products on the market.


    But the number of battles he has fought as a knight on the battlefield is countless. The number of people he has killed is too many to count.


    And because of that much experience, Isaac had become a man with a knight level of 56, one of the highest levels in the Order.


    ''''The goal is!


    ''I see them over there!¡¡If we keep going, it looks like we''ll be close to them in no time!


    I never thought a dragon could be so fast...!


    The dragon approaches - the wolfsbane of the dragon''s approach - and it was before noon.


    And now the sun is in the mid-heaven. In other words, it''s exactly noon. The speed with which they could get from the border to this imperial city in such a small amount of time would be something that no soldier, no demon could produce.


    The three battalions gathered here now - how many of them could survive? And how many of the hundred thousand people living in the imperial city will be overrun?


    It''s not likely that Isaac will be able to return alive - he stared at the incoming dragon with such a resolve.


    It was a black dot, but it gradually grew in size.


    The mere dot grows wings and legs that flap larger and larger as it gets closer to the distance. Its trajectory from the border to here without any opposition.


    Only the imperial capital Calcada is the target.


    ''''All armies, prepare!


    With a bang, two battalions held up their spears and the archer battalion on the city wall guarded the arrows on their bows.


    With three thousand men, their expressions are pathetic. I''m sure some of them didn''t know anything until they arrived here, and they are on the verge of tears as they hold their spears in front of them. I''m sure the smell that slightly smells on the nose is probably because someone is incontinent.


    That, too, is understandable.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it back alive if you''re a dragon.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The dragon''s form finally became visible to the naked eye.


    Far higher than the soldiers led by Isaac - glowering at the dragon, as if it were looking down on them.


    Its yell also made the soldiers afraid all at once. He had only thought it was a bunch of weak soldiers, but apparently these weren''t the kind of people who would scatter the spiderlings and run away.


    No, rather.


    I was too terrified to move - would that be more accurate?


    Slowly, the dragon lowered its altitude.


    It slowly landed at a position slightly away from Isaac and the others.


    ''''...?''''


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the strange behavior.


    Dragons are a type of demon that is considered to be the most powerful being. And since they are demons, they are undoubtedly hostile to humans. If you find a group of human beings, a dragon is the entity that begins to overrun them as is.


    And yet, the dragons simply land without attacking us, as if they have no hostile intent.


    Good night, puppy.


    "Thank you, Mister Puppy.


    But what surprised me even more.


    Was it the fact that two figures descended from its back?


    From the back of a dragon. From the back of a dragon, the lone and most powerful species, from the back of a dragon.


    On the back of the dragon, which is not beholden to any one, and boasts overwhelming strength - a person was riding on the back of the dragon.


    One of them was a good-looking elven woman.


    She was the ultimate in beauty, as if a god could create a beautiful being to be shaped like this. Isaac had heard rumors of elves too, but he had no idea they were as beautiful as this one.


    And the other was a boy.


    He was a dark-haired, black-eyed, particularly unremarkable boy. His tattered cloak is a sign that he has traveled a long way. He is not large in stature, and his width is rather slender.


    But what''s strange is that, in the face of such an army, he has an expression of complete composure. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. If a dragon were said to be a weapon, though, it would be a much better attack.


    But it''s a human.


    If you''re human, there is a way to talk about it.


    "Hey!


    ...hmm?


    I am Isaac Worf, Commander of the Order of the Imperial Guard of the Draukos Empire!¡¡Where do you come from?¡¡Identify yourself!


    ....


    But to Isaac''s words.


    The boy smiled slightly - and remained silent.


    He has an expression of calmness, as if he''s not dealing with us.


    He''s just there, extremely aloof and natural.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    The rudeness of not returning a name in response to a name call.


    But that much rudeness would not cause any itchiness to this boy. The boy is the overwhelmingly strongest person in this place right now.


    No.


    That is why he is not saying his name.


    It means that the boy, who is the overwhelmingly strong, has no intention of talking to an opponent who could be slaughtered with a single dragon strike if he wanted to, as an equal.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    Isaac and the boy remained silent as they stared at each other.


    No matter how serious Isaac is, he is not confident that he can win against that dragon. Would the S-ranked adventurer that they hear about be able to take on even a dragon like that?


    But after that much silence, Isaac understands.


    That this boy is making demands in silence.


    If you''re going to talk to him as an equal - call for someone who can stand in line, he says.


    In other words, that means to call the being who rules the Draukos Empire, the Emperor.


    ".........


    ....


    However, Isaac has no authority to call the emperor.


    If the body is only a messenger that appeared somewhat rudely and without warning, it can at least accept an audience. Of course, you can only protect the emperor''s safety at all costs.


    The nagging vizier will probably complain about it, but if this boy says he can pass by using his powers, that''s it. You have no idea how many people in the imperial capital will be sacrificed. If that''s the case, the safety of the people should come first, even if it''s a little dangerous.


    Now, which option is correct - Isaac stares at the boy while formulating various thoughts.


    ''''.........''''


    ....


    Isaac doesn''t know.


    The boy - why Noah Whitefield is silent.


    He asked me what country, but when I thought about it, I realized that I haven''t decided what country I''m in - and that I just can''t answer that question.

 39-Its been done, Puppy

    For now, I try to smile fearlessly.


    Inwardly I''m thinking about what to do with the name of my country, but I don''t show it on my face. I don''t want to show my face, because that would make people think I''m in a hurry. And the most important thing in every negotiation is to calm down.


    And what I need to do is to answer the name of my country, right here and now. It''s about making it clear what country I am a part of.


    It is to show that I am not a citizen of the Draukos Empire, but a king of a new country.


    But I frankly don''t know much about countries.


    To begin with, the names of countries on the continent are all obscure: empire, kingdom, duchy, duchy, law, church, republic, federation, and so on. I don''t even know the difference between the names of these countries enumerated.


    The only thing I know at best is that in an empire, it''s the emperor who stands at the top and in a kingdom, it''s the king who stands at the top.


    I want to be cool and call myself an emperor or something. In that case, will I be treated as a demon emperor instead of a demon king?


    Well, whatever.


    What am I going to do? I haven''t told anyone about the name of my country.


    I have a feeling that if I decide to call myself this, I might be offended. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    Result.


    Me and the uncle, who seems to be the leader of the knights, just glare at each other.


    The other side has completely pointed the tip of its spear at you and is ready for battle. If I show any strange movements, they will attack at once.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it.


    I''m only here to talk, to negotiate. I''m not here to fight.


    I''m not here to fight," he said, "but the enemy forces are ready to fight. Slaughtering them all here is the only thing they are prepared to do. The fact that the strongest species in the world is ready to fight in front of me makes me respectful.


    ....


    ''Brave armies of men!¡¡I will slaughter your lives in person!¡¡If you want to save your life, run!¡¡They''ll shower you with flames from that back!


    You''re supposed to let him go. You''re tough.


    I mean, no matter what you say, Gururu, it just sounds like.


    "....


    ....


    Me and my uncle glare at each other.


    Uncle has a swarthy look on his face and I have a spare smile (or so it seems).


    Yes, without answering Puppy''s words, without answering Uncle''s question, my strategy is quite simple.


    For now, I''ll just laugh and fool myself.


    ''....boy.


    But then the uncle finally spoke up.


    His tone of voice is heavy, and his expression is so painful that he could have smacked his tongue. I don''t know why, but I just keep smiling. I don''t know why, but I just keep smiling.


    "State your request. I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to fulfill it, but I will do my best, to the best of my ability.


    ....


    I wonder what kind of hesitation of thought was going on in my uncle''s mind.


    For now, it looks like he doesn''t need to say the name of the country. Apparently, he wasn''t the kind of battle fanatic who would think that if we continue to be silent, we''ll force that mouth open.


    We''re both human beings, we need to have a dialogue.


    ''I''m Noah Whitefield.


    "...Whitefield?


    Yeah. I want to see the Emperor. That''s why I''ve come.


    Well, you gonna tell me why?


    All I have to do is to meet the Emperor and get him to recognize my country.


    However, I don''t need his approval. All I have to do is to declare the fact that I will create my own country. Once the declaration is made, the rest is just a conflict between countries, no matter how bad the relationship may become.


    This audience with the emperor is just a matter of removing the nationality of the Draukos Empire from me, that''s all. It''s not that I''m demanding anything.


    I''m going to be a neighboring country. I''m going to be a neighboring country, so we should at least say hello. I''m the king of the new country we''re going to have next to this one.


    Wha...


    Make an appointment with the Emperor. I''m not in it for the death of my people. I''m not here to harm you. I''m not here to fight.


    ....


    I could feel a sigh of relief escaping from the army.


    Even with an army this large, they are still afraid of a single dragon, aren''t they? Well, it''s a big puppy and it''s ferocious, so I can''t blame you for being afraid of it.


    At the same time, however, my uncle frowned as if he had bitten down on a bitter bug.


    "I can''t let His Majesty meet with someone whose status we don''t even know.


    I thought I told you who I was, you know?¡¡I''m the king of a neighboring country.


    The Empire has more than a few neighbors. Tell me from which country you are the messenger. All I can do is wait until I give an audience to the Emperor. I can''t promise an audience with the emperor.


    Hmmm....


    That''s weird.


    I''m supposed to be answering the name of the country I''m from in spite of my efforts to avoid it.


    What should I do? I''m going to have to decide on my own here.


    I''m going to be able to say that it''s the Whitefield Kingdom. It''s just a simple matter of my last name being the name of the country. But if I''m going to be crowned King as Whitefield I, that''s more natural.


    But I think it''s better to make the peculiarity of being a demon''s subject appear there as well. Also, although there aren''t many of them, I should make it clear that I''m protecting the elves.


    The other thing I think we need to do is to come up with a cool name. It should be something I''d be excited to call myself. I don''t want to tell him, but Drake''s last name, Death Size, is super cool. The Kingdom of Deathsize - no, that would be Drake''s country, not mine.


    Hey, I didn''t know country names were so hard to come up with.


    "Hey, kid, just when I thought you wouldn''t tell me what to do... you don''t have a country name in mind, do you?


    ....


    Why are you being so casually astute there, Puppy?


    It''s true. I''m probably the smartest person alive right now.


    But I can''t think of anything.


    "Kuhn... so, kid, I''m going to give you the name of my wonderful country.


    ....


    Huh?


    With your taste?


    Well, you can ask him if you want to. But if you give me a lame one, I''ll punch you in the face.


    I stare at Puppy like that with just my eyes, without answering. I''m sure he''s not going to give me a good opinion on the guy anyway.


    ''It''s Grandizia,''


    ....


    The king who seeks any people, be they demons or elves, can live without a fight in his land. The king whom any people seek, it will be the greedy one. And the word "Grandizia" means "great desire". Don''t you think that''s an appropriate word for a demon king?


    ....


    .....


    Oh, shit.


    Oh, shit, oh, shit.


    I don''t want to admit it. It was Puppy''s idea, and I want to dismiss it at all costs.


    But - it was a cool idea!


    I looked at Puppy bitterly and then at the Knight Commander''s uncle again.


    It''s hard to follow Puppy''s suggestion, but it''s cool, so I''m going to hire him. It''s cool, but it''s a good idea.


    "My country is Grandizia.


    Wha--


    Tell the Emperor that. The forest west of the ruins of Rilkara is our territory.


    ''Grandizia..........?


    ...?


    That, I thought it was just a cool name.


    The uncle''s surprise is very unusual. It''s not just a reaction of hearing the name of an unknown country, isn''t it?


    I looked at the uncle in wonderment.


    You will be able to find out that the name of the evil dragon, Grandizia, is the name of the evil dragon you are carrying?


    ....


    I look at Puppy.


    He quietly looks away. It was completely black.

 40-Negotiations with the empire

    My country - the place that has been named Grandizia is bordered by the Draukos Empire to the east and the Olvance Kingdom to the west.


    The Draukos Empire, which reigns supreme in the center of the continent, and the Kingdom of Olvance, which has an enormous territory in the western part of the continent, are by no means on good terms with each other. Even I, who had been traveling all my life, had heard rumors of a war between Draukos and Olvance many times. According to the story, a battle is held every year or two on the border.


    And the Ruins of Rilkara is the westernmost point in the land of the Draukos Empire, and once you cross the forest, it is directly in the territory of Orvance. To the north of the forest is a mountain range that stretches from north to south, and to the south of the forest is a plain. Mostly, skirmishes called battles are held on these plains.


    Well, that is the current situation that surrounds my country.


    To put it plainly, we are surrounded by two major powers that are vying for the first and second place on the continent.


    ''''Haha........''''


    For now, the uncle of the Knights - once again, his name was Isaac - disappeared into the Imperial City.


    The remaining soldiers are still pointing their weapons at us, but they have almost no will to fight. I have no intention of fighting, and they have no intention of fighting, either. In other words, there was no way a battle was going to happen.


    I''m not going to be the only one to have a good time. I''m not sure if they intend to fight me, but if they disarm, they may feel that they have succumbed to me.


    For now, I''ve told you my purpose.


    It''s not that I wanted to invade the Empire. It''s a very good idea to have a good time with your friends. The only people who die in a war are the soldiers on the front lines, not the people who started the war.


    If the other side is forcibly trying to threaten my peace, I''m willing to fight accordingly.


    But I''m a pacifist.


    That''s why this visit was in the form of an ambassador of goodwill. I''ve founded a new country, and although I''m not a vassal, I''m showing a friendly attitude to my country and getting it to recognize me.


    I asked for an audience with the emperor, and Isaac went into the imperial city to obtain his approval.


    ''Hey kid, how long do they have to wait?


    I don''t know. Until the Emperor said yes.


    Why don''t we just kill them one by one as an example? That way, the emperor will come out quickly.


    The idea of you scares me.


    You should be the one being treated like a demon king, Puppy, not me.


    It''s like the name of the country, and now it''s you. I can''t do anything bad right now, so I won''t do anything, but you''ll remember it.


    ''Lord Noah what am I supposed to do?


    When the Emperor feels like meeting you, come with me. Pappy will stay here.


    All right.


    ''Don''t mess with the soldiers. I''m only an ''ambassador of goodwill''.


    I''m aware of that. We are not so blind.


    I don''t know which one of your mouths said that. Which mouth told me to kill them one by one earlier?


    Well, I''ve been waiting for a long time, too. I''m hiding behind the puppies to keep them out of the sun. Alisa is with me.


    For now, while there''s still time, let''s recap our plans for the future.


    For now, I''ll meet with the Emperor of the Draukos Empire and get him to recognize me as the representative of Grandizia. That way, he will recognize my country, albeit reluctantly. This way, if they say something later, this one will be able to say, "But you did acknowledge me as an emissary of goodwill, right? This is a great cause.


    And after the Draukos Empire, I am scheduled to meet the king of the Kingdom of Orvance. This one, too, is aimed at getting him to recognize me as the representative of Grandizia. The method is the same as the one on the right.


    And it''s important to note that it''s no problem for me if I can''t meet with either of these authorities.


    But the fact that I''m an ambassador of goodwill is all that matters. As long as I don''t get openly condemned or denied, that''s the same as reluctantly acknowledging my country.


    That''s what I plan to do, even though that''s what I got from Drake.


    He''s a really good guy, isn''t he? I can put him in the position of Prime Minister or something like that in the future.


    Well, it''s not going to happen overnight.


    If that''s what you want, Master Noah, I''ll wait as long as you want.


    I don''t want to wait too long. I''d rather go to the shade at least.


    We''re in the shade. We''ll be fine.


    It is my shadow!


    Apparently it''s rather hot for puppies to be exposed to the sun. Well, the scales are black, aren''t they?


    While talking like that, we waited leisurely. As expected, the soldiers holding their spears are in front of us, but we won''t be able to hear their conversation.


    I look at the soldiers whispering in a whispering voice while whispering to me warily.


    As my gaze turns to them, their shoulders tremble with fear. Probably they are not so used to fighting in a real battle. Well, since they are a knight''s group defending the imperial capital, they probably don''t have that many opportunities to go to war.


    With just Milo and Gilanka alone, they could annihilate this number of people.


    ''''........''''


    Ah.


    I''ve been feeling that I''m being stared at as if my body is being stared at by a slimy person.


    With that, I stick out my right hand. It''s a sensation of kneading a little magic and then slamming it down.


    This is a technique to prevent the sensation that the thread of magic power has tied you up. Well, in other words, if it''s going to do something with magic power, it''s a way of offsetting it by striking it with more magic power.


    Perhaps--Analysis.


    Somewhere that I can''t see, it was probably trying to learn information about me. I counteracted that magic before it reached me, though.


    As expected, I could understand it in a situation like this, even if it was in the middle of a battle. You don''t realize that you''re being analyzed.


    d*mn...!


    From the top of the city walls, I heard a voice clicking its tongue in a small way.


    It''s a voice I''ve heard before. Maybe it was Shelly, one of the S-ranked adventurers who was in the elven hiding place at that time. She must have survived and reported me to the authorities.


    At that time, I didn''t have a sense of having received the Analysis. That''s why he wanted to see my information as if he was trying to get one of the information now.


    It''s not that I don''t mind being seen, but it''s weird to be seen without permission.


    ''''Noah-dono, what are you doing...?''''


    ''Oh, it''s nothing. Just a little exercise.


    Is that so...?


    Well, I''m taking the liberty of looking at Sherry''s information, so it doesn''t really matter either way.


    By the way, I might analyze the soldiers here for a bit. It''s possible that some of them might be stronger than I thought.


    I lean against Puppy''s body and make a small, absent stretch.


    ''''Ha.......when will it be?


    "Don''t get too comfortable, kid. You''re my king.


    I know, I know, but...


    It''s quite boring to just keep waiting.


    Me, Alisa and Puppy stand still in front of the gate, waiting.


    The sun rises in the middle of the sky and slowly sinks in the west, even as it darkens completely.


    Still, Isaac did not come back from inside the imperial city.

 41-Negotiation

    His Majesty is unwell, the Emperor wishes to see you. Leave for now.


    ....


    Eventually.


    We have been waiting in front of the castle gate for more than a whole day. The morning sun had already risen over the night, and it was now shining in the middle of the sky.


    Alisa and I replenished our food reserves and slept on Puppy''s back. By the way, Puppy seems to be able to be active for a few days without sleeping. It''s really a very convenient body. If I don''t sleep, I can''t be active.


    I''ve been waiting for this to happen, and the one who appeared in front of us was not the knight leader''s uncle Isaac, but a rather pompous bald-headed man.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time.


    It''s just that, you know.


    I think there''s a little more to it than that. I''ve been waiting for over a whole day for nothing.


    Don''t you have a way to say you''re sorry?


    You don''t feel well, do you?


    ''''Ah. I''m not sure His Majesty has the time to deal with a messenger that comes to him unexpectedly without an appointment. If you wish to pass by His Majesty, who is very busy, then I''ll have you take the proper steps by sending out the messenger that was mentioned earlier.


    '' ...Oh, I see. So you know who I am, don''t you?


    "You are a new nation in the making. I''m afraid that we cannot concern ourselves with such a small country.


    ....


    I don''t know. I''d really like to punch this guy right now.


    I mean, he doesn''t even tell us his name. Well, I didn''t say my name. I''m sure Isaac''s informed about me.


    I don''t know why he''s so high and mighty with me. Maybe he doesn''t think me and Puppy are going to freak out or something.


    Well, either way.


    Despite the frustration of having to wait so long for nothing, my country is now recognized in the heart of the Draukos Empire. At least, if this bald man knows about it, there''s no doubt about it.


    Rather than messing around poorly now and making relations worse, I''d rather just accept the result of being recognized for now and leave.


    Behind the bald man, the soldiers are despairing, "What the hell is he talking about..." and "We''re the ones who are going to die..." and so on.


    ''So when do I get to see His Majesty the Emperor?


    Your Majesty is a busy man. He has many plans. I can''t say right now when.


    Well, I''ll send another emissary.


    Well, I know you''re probably lying about your health problems.


    I wasn''t expecting to meet the emperor right away, either. But I do have a dragon, the most powerful species in the world. I''m sure Randy and Shelly have given me the information, and I''m sure they could have done something a little more decent.


    If I can''t meet the emperor, maybe I can meet someone a little more important. Oh, maybe this bald guy is a bit more significant.


    Talking to the bald man any longer will only add to my irritation.


    At a time like this, it''s best to leave quickly.


    Alisa and I climbed onto Puppy''s back.


    ''Well then, Puppy, fly away.


    Hmm. Well, not so easy to meet an emperor.


    I know. Alisa, are you okay?


    Oh, yeah, no problem. Good, Mister Puppy, good.


    Mm. Hold on tight. I have been waiting a long time for this and I am feeling the resentment!


    That''s why she doesn''t know what you''re talking about.


    A sensation of floating in the air, softly.


    As Puppy''s body floats up into the sky, he begins to slowly move forward, taking in the wind. It''s much faster than walking, but the ride is very comfortable because it''s said to be putting up a wind barrier. The scenery below us is going by at a tremendous pace, but the only thing I feel on my cheeks is a gentle breeze.


    "So, kid, where are we going next?


    "We''re going through our country, in the opposite direction. We''re going to the Kingdom of Olvance.


    Hmm. I have a feeling we''re going to have to wait again.


    Well, I don''t think the Kingdom of Olvance knows anything about me. They might think I''m just a little kid with no manners.


    I don''t know anything about the Kingdom of Olvance.


    The Draukos Empire is the country where I was born, at least. I was born in a place too remote for me to remember.


    I don''t remember the name of the emperor, so I don''t remember the name of the emperor either. I don''t remember the name of the Emperor... Something about Draucos, or something like that, I think it''s Draco or something.


    I don''t even remember what country I was born in.


    "What does Alisa know about the Kingdom of Olivance?


    M....wha...me?


    Yeah. I don''t know anything about that.


    I''ve been living in a hidden village all my life. I''m not so sure about other countries...


    ''Well, yeah...''


    Because I''ve been on my own for so long, there''s not a lot of information I know. I didn''t even show up at the tavern, and I wasn''t in a position to show up at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    And on top of that, she''s a reclusive elven tribe, Arisa. There''s no way I''d have any information there.


    Well, if the situation arises, you can just laugh about it and fake it.


    ''''But, Noah-dono.


    Yeah?


    I''ve heard about the Evil Dragon Grandizia, too.


    Oops.


    I don''t miss the puppy''s movement with a twitch.


    I''ve never heard of it, but the fact that Arisa knows it means it''s pretty famous.


    I see. I didn''t know you were that famous, Puppy.


    You''ll be able to find out what kind of person is the Evil Dragon Grandisier?


    I''ve only heard of them, but they are said to be a type of ''Ancient Dragon''. It is said to be the strongest type of dragon, of which there are only seven on this continent.


    Heh.


    Beri.


    ''''It is said that when the elders were still children, they once destroyed a part of the current Draukos Empire. It is said that he once rampaged through the land that was then ruled by a small nation and turned it into a barren land.


    Heh.


    Beri.


    "It is said that he is a longer-lived species than our elves. It is even said that he is the king who controls all demons. Isn''t that why Lord Noah named his country after such a legend of Grandizia?¡¡Lord Noah, who has a demon in tow, would be exactly like Lady Rilkara or Grandizia.


    Heh.


    Believe it.


    ''Hey kid!¡¡Why are you scaling me just now!


    Oh, you noticed that?


    Of course he''ll notice!¡¡It hurts!


    ''Yeah. Puppy.


    Yes, to the complaining puppy.


    I replied with a big smile on my face.


    "You know what you''ve done, don''t you?


    "...Ugh...


    I can''t change the name of the country - Grandizia - now.


    I can''t just tell the Draucus Empire that I''m giving up, even though I named my country with all my might.


    I''m going to carry the name of Puppy on my shoulders as my country.


    But don''t worry, Puppy. "But don''t worry, Puppy, I''m a gentleman.


    Well, if they''re so legendary that even the elves know about them, their names might be of some use.


    I''ll let you off the hook for once. I''m a generous person.


    "I''ll forgive you if you peel off all of my scales.


    ''That''s usually fatal!


    Because, hey.


    If I cast a healing spell on you, you''ll come back to life, so it''s okay if you die a little.

 42-To the Kingdom of Orvans

    Oh, there she is. That''s the capital of the Kingdom of Orleans.


    My scales...


    Eventually.


    Peeling all the scales seemed outrageous indeed, so I settled on ''Peel the scales that are within my reach until we reach the royal capital of the Kingdom of Orvance''. Every time I peeled one scale, Puppy was screaming, and for some reason, Alisa got away from me.


    By the way, the scales I peeled off are tucked away in the bag for now. They''re parts of a demon, but for some reason they don''t disappear. It''s rather sharp and could be used as a throwing weapon.


    It''s a good idea. It''s a good thing, because if I cast a recovery spell on it, it will be healed.


    You will not call me!


    Yeah. I didn''t bet on it.


    By the way, there''s not a single scale around me already. I stopped counting them because it became a hassle, but I think I''ve probably peeled at least five hundred of them.


    Strangely, though, no blood came out. I wonder if scales don''t bleed even if you peel them off.


    ''''N-Noah-dono.......as expected, that makes me feel sorry for Puppy-dono.......''''


    No, he''s the bad guy.


    ''I don''t understand what Lord Puppy said but what did you do to offend Lord Noah so much?


    ''Uh....''


    I did.


    But it''s hard to explain. I''ve already called my country Grandizia.


    I''m sure Alisa, who doesn''t understand Puppy''s language, thinks it was me who came up with the name Grandizia. At the very least, she doesn''t think that Puppy inspired me to come up with the name.


    So, if I explain it normally here, my dignity is diminished.


    "You burned down my house.


    Well that was a long time ago, wasn''t it?


    Well, the Puppies do a lot of things that annoy me, you know. So I''m going to spank him.


    Aren''t you just being hard on me?


    That''s because you''re the only one who can do it.


    The only one who goes the extra mile is Puppy.


    Milo has a bad mouth, but he obeys well, Gilanka is loyal, Chappie is serious, and Bau is cute.


    I wonder. I wonder if this is because Puppy had a will before he became one of mine.


    ''''Utterly boy, when you land in King''s Landing, cast a recovery spell on me.


    I''ll call you when I get to King''s Landing.


    I don''t have the same dignity as you with my scales removed.


    So why don''t you try stripping down while you''re at it?¡¡It might be good to have some unity.


    "I''ll do my best to say no!


    God, you are such a pain in the ass.


    "Lord Noah.


    Hmm?¡¡What''s the matter, Alisa?


    ''''Just like in the imperial capital earlier, people are gathering in front of the city gates. Probably soldiers.


    Oh, really?


    I''m not sure if it''s because of my profession as an archer, but my eyesight is good.


    I suppose I can see the Royal Capital of the Kingdom of Orvance, which still looks like a grain of bean to me - the people gathered at its gates.


    I hope we can have a friendly dialogue this time. At the very least, I want to go inside the royal capital.


    Then it''s a bother, but let''s go ahead and do it first. Recovery.


    "If you hadn''t hurt me, I wouldn''t have had to use my recovery magic on you...


    What did you say?


    It''s all right. For now, we''ll disembark just before King''s Landing, as before.


    Apparently Puppy is learning a little bit, too.


    Well, Puppy is bad, but I feel a little bad too. I was getting a little irritated.


    The Draukos Empire didn''t seem to take me seriously. Or at least, like I wasn''t even a threat.


    I''m sure Randy and Shelly told me about it, but they still didn''t take me on. I''m sure they''ve heard from Randy and Shelly, but they still didn''t take me on.


    I don''t know if they can get through to my level. Maybe the fact that they tried to analyze me at that point in time means that they haven''t yet gotten the information about me.


    But even so.


    I overwhelmed an S-ranked adventurer who said I was a human hero. And I have a puppy with a fancy name like Grandizia. I''m not sure that they would have been able to find a more appropriate way to treat me.


    If the Kingdom of Olvance is going to behave like that towards me, I''m going to have to change my plans.


    It''s a good idea to change your plans and storm out here. I''m a free-spirited traveler by nature. Every day was a day that moved with the mood of the day.


    It''s too late to restrain yourself like that.


    "Let''s get out of here, kid.


    Yeah.


    The royal capital of the Kingdom of Orvance is finally approaching.


    The numerous armies in armor gathered in front of its gates - I could see them as well.


    In terms of numbers alone, they are far less than the Draukos Empire. However, I could tell at a glance that while the other side had only a hair''s breadth of strength in their militia, this one was a well-trained elite soldier. They are dressed in high quality armor and their equipment is also heavily armed. Perhaps they are the Knights of the Kingsguard or something like that.


    The puppy is slowly lowering its altitude.


    And after reducing the distance to the ground to zero, I jumped off Puppy''s back. Together, Puppy lowers his head and Alisa comes down.


    ''''Kook........oh, that''s a dragon.......!


    ''''What high spirits...!¡¡It''s only a matter of being called the strongest.......!


    Don''t be afraid!


    I can hear the knights muttering like that.


    However, there was one strange feeling there.


    The knights defending the imperial capital of the Draukos Empire - the one standing at the head of the group was Isaac, the leader of the knights.


    But with those knights behind him, the one standing at the front was.


    A woman, was.


    Welcome to the Kingdom of Olvance are you, Lady Noah Whitefield?


    Uh... yeah, yeah.


    You know what?


    I''ve never been to this country before. How do you know my name?


    She''s a beautiful young woman, just like me, but with a hint of elegance. However, there is a hint of elegance in her, perhaps because she was born of noble birth.


    She wears a pure white dress embroidered with gold, and she wears a flashy but not tasteless piece of jewelry. On her head is a gold-colored tiara, probably made of pure gold. The silver hair flowing from that tiara is reflected in the sunlight.


    It''s a very elegant looking woman.


    We''ve been waiting for you, Noah-sama.


    Yeah, I''ve been waiting for you.


    "We have no enemies. There are only those who are standing at the back of the room who are concerned for our safety. Of course, we have no intention of fighting here. I hope you feel the same way.


    Oh ... oh, yes. We''re not going to fight here...


    I don''t know, a lot of things are unplanned.


    I was just thinking that if I was going to get the same treatment here, I might as well go ballistic.


    I felt somewhat overwhelmed, but the woman smiled at me without any hostility, saying, "I''m sorry I''m late.


    ''I''m sorry I''m late. My name is Feliana Northlea Olvans.


    The woman - Feliana, smiling so, bowed to me.


    With her shapely lips, she uttered a word of surprise.


    ''I am the queen of this kingdom of Orleans, sir.


    ........................what?


    I thought I had a woman who looked like she could talk to me properly.


    It was a huge surprise, like the queen came personally.

 43-Negotiations with Orvans

    "I apologize for this treatment of you when I should have been honored to host you as a guest of honor.


    No, no, no, I''m not...


    Come on, come on down. This is the Palace of Northlea, the capital of Orleans.


    Huh, huh...


    She introduced herself as the Queen--Feliana Northlea Olvans, and Alisa and I were led straight into the royal capital. As expected, though, Puppy was asked to wait at a slightly distant position because of the confusion in the city.


    They were then put in a carriage and brought straight to the palace. Alisa looked uneasy, but she reassured me by telling me overheard that I could take care of it if the situation arose.


    If Feliana is trying to bring harm to us, I won''t hesitate to do so.


    ''It''s over here,''


    Huh....


    Normally, I should be acting as the queen of the Kingdom of Orleans, but I am sorry to say that this time I would prefer to have a private meeting with a private citizen. What do you think?


    ...and why is that?


    I genuinely questioned that in response to Feliana''s words.


    I don''t really understand how it''s done publicly. But that doesn''t mean that it''s okay to just accept what the other side has to say. To begin with, I''m not smart enough to argue with them.


    If that''s the case, it''s quicker to ask them for their true intentions.


    "This is the new country you mentioned earlier, Grandizia.


    Yeah.


    "Our country rejoices in the founding of Grandizia, and we want to work together as like-minded people. We would like to have an alliance, or at least an inviolable treaty. But at this time, having a record of an unofficial meeting with the king of this new country, Grandizia, would be detrimental not only to me, but also to Master Noah.


    What do you mean?


    The surrounding countries will not look good. Grandizia visited the Queen of the Kingdom of Orleans prior to the founding of the country--which is considered to be the highest regard for our country among the surrounding countries. At least, the empire will no doubt think so.


    ....


    I got to that empire before you did.


    Well, I got kicked out, so it was the same anyway. As it turns out, Feliana is the first important person from another country that I meet.


    If the empire says something to me, should I claim that I went there first too?


    ''''If we make that a meeting between private citizens and private citizens, does that solve anything?''''


    I''m the queen of the Kingdom of Olvance, but I can''t bind you to everything you do. I''m just meeting with my friend Noah as a private citizen. You can claim that.


    ...I see.


    I hope that''s okay with you.


    Uh-huh, says Feliana, smiling.


    No, I don''t understand at all. But for now, I''ll nod accordingly.


    It''s not like you have any intention of doing any harm to me.


    It''s a good idea to have a private meeting. I hope that we can have a meaningful conversation.


    Yes. First of all, I have a lot of questions for you.


    Yes, sir. I will give you all the answers I can. Master Noah.


    How do you know my name?


    I''ve never said my name in this country.


    But Feliana clearly knew my name. She called me ''Noah Whitefield'' with a certainty.


    You can''t do that without any information. In other words, Feliana had researched me beforehand.


    ''''The Kingdom of Olvance and the Draukos Empire have been enemies for a hundred years. We still have skirmishes, but if something happens, the edge of the war will open up immediately. Therefore, in order to ensure that the information from the Empire reaches our country as quickly as possible, a number of insiders have been infiltrated. Of course, it''s exactly the same with the Draukos Empire. There will undoubtedly be someone somewhere in our country who will carry information to the Empire.


    You mean, the spy?


    I see. And so, Imperial adventurers Randy Jackman and Shelly MacLaine have provided the Emperor with information about Master Noah. I couldn''t believe my ears at first, but with his ability to harm even the Drake Death Sizer and his ability to control dragons at will we knew he would become a formidable foe. Wa.


    ....


    Drake is still alive. He''s just a bit of a zombie.


    But we have a better idea.


    "Law.


    I would like to support you with all my might as you build your country, Noah. We will also prepare a cause for the neighboring countries to claim the forest as their own. If necessary, we will write a letter of recommendation for your participation in the Continental United Nations. That is how much we can let other nations know that we value Master Noah and Grandizia.


    You mean you have our back, right?


    ''As you wish, sir. If you need help with money or labor, I will help you with money or send you labor. If you wish to clear the forest, you may move the knights of our country to do so.


    It''s too delicious a story.


    Of the Kingdom of Orvance, which is a great power on the continent, its queen will do her best to back me up - that will be necessary in founding my country. At the very least, my objective today was to ''declare the founding of the country to both the Draukos Empire and the Kingdom of Olvance''.


    The Empire''s side gave me a cold reception, and the idea of walking together with the Kingdom of Orvance - that''s not the case.


    ''''One question.''''


    Well, what is it?


    ''I understand that this is something we need to talk about. I am indeed trying to build a country - a country called Grandizia. I''m thankful that the Kingdom of Orleans is backing me and assisting me in this endeavor. However, there is a part of me that is unavoidably caught up in this.


    What do you mean?


    What good would it do to the Kingdom of Orvance to do that?


    Feliana''s decision as the head of the country is the opinion of the country.


    And a country is fundamentally driven by interests. No matter what you do, if you don''t have an interest in it, you won''t be able to act.


    The Kingdom of Orleans will be the backbone of my country - I don''t think there are any benefits for the Kingdom of Orleans in that.


    ''''Benefits?


    ''I''m sure it''s gratifying for us. But to the kingdom for doing that...


    It''s a win-win situation. Of course, I''ll tell you more about that in the future.


    Feliana smiled bewitchingly and crossed her arms.


    Along with the gesture, her chest rose to reveal her cleavage. Her eyes were drawn to it for a moment, and she gently averted her eyes.


    No good, don''t be fooled by that kind of gesture from a woman.


    ''''As I said before, my country and the Draukos Empire have been enemies for a hundred years.


    Yeah ... earlier.


    Between such an avenging enemy, the Draukos Empire, and our nation, a new nation that is so powerful that it can control dragons.


    Feliana''s beautiful eyes - as if she was floating a distorted fire behind them.


    She looked at me and said.


    ''''Wouldn''t it be wonderful if such a powerful country and Olvance could form a friendship with each other?


    Still, Feliana doesn''t look at me.


    Don''t look at me, look beyond - at the Empire.


    See me and my country.


    As a military force - and I knew you were thinking about it.

 44-The purpose of Orvans

    Oops I didn''t even offer our guest a cup of tea. Sarah, bring me a cup of tea.


    Yes, Your Majesty, Your Majesty.


    At Feliana''s words, a woman who is probably a female officer bows her head reverently.


    Well, I''m certainly a little thirsty too. If you''re offering me tea here, there''s no reason to refuse.


    Feliana seems to value my country as a military force, and I don''t think I''ll be able to serve a smoke here. She treats me amicably, so I can trust her on that front.


    ''Well. I''ve told you a few things, but this is what I have to say about our situation. You said earlier that it is in our interest, but there is no harm in associating with Grandisier in our kingdom of Orleans. It is only the Empire that does not look good, and we have been enemies of the Empire for a hundred years. I''m sure that if Grandizia were to join forces with the Draukos Empire, they would be in a lot of trouble.


    I see. I understand.


    For this reason, we would like to start the process of establishing a national identity and military alliance with our country at once. I think this is also a good deal for the Grandizia side to consider.


    ....


    I stopped trying to nod honestly at Feliana''s words.


    Certainly, it''s a good story. It''s a good thing that the Kingdom of Olvance, one of the three largest countries on the continent, will be the backbone of my country. I''m sure the surrounding countries won''t take me for a fool.


    But is it really true?


    I''m also human. Some may say, "No, you''re a demon king," but I''m human. At least in human society, I''ve never once heard of a story that never hurts anyone. If there is a story that uses that word as a pillow, I even think it''s just a common phrase for fraud.


    So, it bothers me. I wonder if I should really be here to nod my head honestly.


    Hmm.


    The only reason why the kingdom of Olvance wants to form a friendship with me is in order to gain military strength against the avenging enemy of the Draukos Empire. The current battle between the Kingdom of Olvance and the Draukos Empire, which is currently taking place on the border, is one in which Grandizia takes the brunt of the battle on behalf of the Kingdom of Olvance.


    But in return for that, all the support for the founding of the country, monetary assistance and the dispatch of troops. In short, if you''re willing to fight on the front lines, we''ll do our best to help you.


    And for my country, which is full of demons, which is probably only suited for rough stuff, fighting is my specialty. It''s also a great way to relieve the stress of the demons.


    Think of it this way, there''s no harm in it.


    "Your Majesty, Feliana.


    How can I help you?


    After all, this is a matter between countries. I don''t think it''s hasty to decide right now...


    It is said that soldiers respect the speed of God. "A soldier respects the speed of God.


    History has also taught us that it is better to make a quick decision with a Our country''s power has grown to this point, and we have slain many such indecisive monarchs.


    Yeah. I don''t want you to wait too long. I just wanted to have a quick word with you.


    I''m not that trustworthy?¡¡By no means do I believe that I have made any proposals that would be detrimental to Master Noah.


    ....


    I knew it.


    I had a hunch. I''m not very well versed in the art of negotiation, and I''m not very smart, but I can still guess.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make a decision here and now.


    You will be able to find a lot of people who will be able to help you with your own personal needs. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    Hence, they ducked and ducked the suggestion that I bring it back once.


    There must be an underlying reason for this.


    And I''m not smart enough to figure that out.


    I''m sure you''ve seen through my bargaining power, and this is what Feliana is trying to get me to make a decision in a hurry.


    ''''Hypothetically, though,''''


    Yeah.


    What are you going to do if I say no to you here?


    ....


    And.


    If you can''t guess the other side of the story, then we can only make it look like we can somehow afford it.


    I can''t let them think that I''m wagging my tail at Feliana''s proposal. It''s true that I''m grateful to have the Kingdom of Orvance behind me, as it is a great power, and the support it provides in founding the country is a great help.


    But I''m not going to get in the mud. If there is a disadvantage there for us, then we should say no. I am a king.


    I''m a king. I''m not aware of it at the moment.


    It''s just a matter of resigning yourself to the fact that you didn''t make the right choice.


    ''But we are a nation that exists between the Kingdom of Orvance and the Draukos Empire. Do you think we would be a hindrance in invading the Empire?


    ''''To begin with, the forest that Grandizia started to build is not our territory to begin with. There are too many powerful demons in the forest, and it will take too much time to cultivate it. It''s true that we can''t give unilateral support to someone who doesn''t have a pact with us, but... well, I think it''s safe to say that nothing has changed for us.


    ''I see. It''s a place that''s been neglected up until now, so there''s no problem with it being settled on its own.


    Yes. Yes, but I don''t know what the Empire will think. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. If the country is founded there without permission, it could lead to war, considering the Empire''s self-esteem.


    ''And that in the event of a war of its own accord, the Kingdom of Olvance will not assist.


    Yes, I suppose so. That''s why I''m proposing a military alliance. If a military alliance can be formed, the Kingdom of Orleans will be able to assist Grandizia without any hesitation.


    I see.


    I expanded on the story, but I still don''t know.


    I don''t know what Feliana''s goal is. I''m not sure what she''s trying to do, but she seems to think that our country is just a military force that can defend itself against the Empire.


    There is nothing in there that is that inconvenient for us.


    That''s why I''m troubled. Is this really the right thing to do? Should we really accept this proposal?


    Oh, God.


    Mom, why didn''t you give me a smarter child?


    ''''Of course, you can say no. This is just a meeting place between private citizens and private citizens. We can''t use any coercive force here, and Noah is the king of our neighboring country. No matter how much power I wield, I can''t tie up Master Noah.


    Yes....


    I just don''t think it would be wise to make a connection with the Empire. Not only for our own reasons, but for Master Noah''s as well.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    The Empire has turned me away from the Ken and its surroundings, and I probably won''t be able to form a friendship with them.


    I don''t intend to aggressively attack them. The reason why I founded the country in the first place is because I wanted to live a quiet life.


    But there, Feliana looked sedated and made a small face, as if in pain.


    ''Hal Whitefield, Noel Whitefield. And Marissa Whitefield.


    What--?


    You know it, don''t you?


    No, no, that''s...


    Three names were suddenly given to me by Feliana.


    Of course that name sounds familiar.


    Noel Whitefield is my own father, the former head of the Baroness Whitefield family. And my brother Hal is the current head of the family. Lastly, Marissa is my mother''s name.


    Even if you tell me the names of my family members all of a sudden--''''


    ''These three were executed the other day.


    Feliana''s last words were.


    The family that shared my blood - has died. She spoke of that fact in a matter-of-fact way.

 45-impact

    For a moment, my eyes widen incomprehensibly.


    ''''Wha.........?


    My brother Hal, my father and my mother.


    My brother Hal, my father and my mother, my family who shared my blood, were executed - I can feel my eyes bleed at the words.


    Why did my family have to be executed?


    "What do you mean by that...?


    It''s true. And it''s a fact. This information was no doubt given to us by the person who had the Imperial information brought back to us. The three of you were executed in secret.


    Why...!


    The charges were not disclosed.


    ....


    I left home when I was fifteen years old, and I''ve been traveling all this time. During that time, he had never once shown up at his parents'' house.


    When I was thinking of making the Elf''s Hidden Village my home base, I would never return to my parents'' home again - that''s what I had even thought.


    But I''m not the kind of man who can calm down after hearing of an execution like that.


    My mother who gave birth to me and raised me. My father was strict but kind. My elder brother who always guided me as the eldest brother.


    Those three are no longer with us in this world.


    "Ray-ha...


    ....


    My brother........Brother Ray......is Ray Whitefield alive...?


    I have heard that you are the only three who have been executed. I''ve looked into it myself, and I''ve learned that Lord Ray Whitefield was a member of the Knights of the Round Table and is currently in charge of the battalion commander. Perhaps it is because of his service to his country that he was spared the death penalty.


    ....


    My parents and the reason why my brother had to die.


    My family is nothing more than an aristocratic family, the Count Andreas of the frontier, who is a mere errand boy. I''m sure they couldn''t be guilty of such a crime as being executed by the family. In the first place, they were a father and brother who had nothing more to offer than earnestness.


    Then there is only one reason for that.


    Me.


    My existence - the person called Noah Whitefield became a demon wielder. That fact had been conveyed to the Empire. They have determined that I am the Demon King.


    And the family that gave birth to the Demon King - the Whitefield family was condemned to treason for that fact. So it makes sense.


    I mean.


    My family died because of me.


    "...because of me...


    "My Lord Noah. The Empire recognizes you as an enemy. And only the Empire and we, the Kingdom of Orleans, surround Grandizia. If that''s the case, you know which side we should join forces with, don''t you?


    ....


    "We will spare no expense in assisting Grandizia. If you have the necessary manpower, if you have the necessary supplies, if you have the necessary troops, please let me know and I will provide them for Grandizia and for Master Noah. I will provide it for Grandizia and for Master Noah.


    Big, exhale.


    I find my throat parched at the fact that my family has been executed. With trembling hands, I take the cup in front of me and sip from it.


    The fragrant aroma of tea quickly escapes my nose. But that''s not enough to calm my buzzing heart.


    So, let me put it simply.


    I''m angry.


    "Feliana,


    Yeah.


    I''ll crush the empire. Great.


    ''''Of course. But it would be difficult for a small country that has only just been founded to declare war on the great Draukos Empire. That''s why I think we should first sign a contract with the Kingdom of Orleans. If we do so, Grandizia will have a cause to wage war against the Draukos Empire in the name of the Kingdom of Orvans.


    Okay, then.


    I don''t care what the cause is.


    But if the country needs it, let them prepare it. I''m not going to be the only one who can do it, I''m not going to be the only one who can do it. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find a way to get your hands on any of these things, because if you could, you''d want to ride the puppy into the Empire right now.


    I will not forgive the Empire for harming my father, mother, and brother - the family that shared my blood with me.


    ''So, Master Noah. Tonight, you are to spend the night here in King''s Landing. We''ll prepare your bedroom for you in the palace.


    I could do it right now.


    Signing ceremonies and the like require a preliminary step. At the very least, we must have our country''s heavyweights stand aside and inform them of the formation of our comrades, Grandizia and Master Noah. Would it be all right for you to review the articles and other documents at that time?


    ...Yeah, that''s fine.


    Feliana will cooperate fully. Then all I have to do is take advantage of it.


    If you need me and the military power I have, I''ll use it to my heart''s content. I will crush the empire from the ground up.


    I have already decided to crush the Empire. I will let Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Chappie, the Puppies and my new 15,000 friends run wild.


    If that''s what you want to call me, the Demon King, that''s fine.


    Well, I''ll have the maids prepare the room for you now. I''ll leave you to it. Noa-sama, may you wait in this room a little longer?¡¡I''ll arrange to show you around as soon as we''re ready.


    Yeah.


    For your information, would you like to use just one room?


    I''ll need two things.


    Feliana said, and I order that.


    ''I need to think about something alone, and I''d appreciate it if I could get a private room.


    ''Yes, sir. Well, then, take it easy tonight and get some rest, and we''ll sign a contract with our country tomorrow.


    Yes. It''s nice to meet you.


    Okay, then.


    I watch Feliana walk out of the room.


    And all I have to think about is tomorrow - and what''s to come.


    The Empire will be destroyed. It will be destroyed by me and my people.


    And that''s the least I can do for my parents and my brother - the least I can do for them.

 46-Quiet story: Queens speculation

    Easy to give.


    That''s the assessment that Feliana Northlea Olvance made in her negotiations with a man named Noah Whitefield.


    It is clear that he is not at all prepared to negotiate between countries, and he has no one at all to be the brains of the country. The only people they are bringing instead are a handmaid and a naive elf, and the king himself, Noah, does not have much of a brain either. He seemed understandably happy when we said we were going to help him.


    Normally, negotiations begin with repeated discussions and then getting enough material for both countries to agree on. But Noah readily agreed to the signing ceremony tomorrow, and on top of that, he agreed that even the confirmation of the articles could be done tomorrow. It can be said that he is too short-tempered as the lord of a country.


    ''''Huh........''''


    "Yes Your Majesty, that''s right.


    It''s private now, Jessica.


    Excuse me, Mother.


    ''Yes.


    ''''Isn''t that too short sighted?¡¡So you call yourself a king?


    To us, it''s nothing but fortuitous that the king of the neighboring country is so stupid.


    Ufufu, Feliana smiles at the little girl next to her - Jessica Northlea Olvans.


    She is still only eight years old, but as her name suggests, she is the daughter that Feliana gave birth to after a bellyache. Her beautiful golden hair is tied up on either side, pretty for her age. However, the expression floating on her face is not that of an eight year old little girl.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to find a way to get a job.


    It''s a miraculous vocation that makes it possible for a mere eight years old to master all the methods and tactics of this country.


    "Jessica, what do you think?


    I don''t think we have much time left as a nation if we show such shortsightedness in our meeting with Mother. Even if you have the power to rule over the dragons, I fear we will not even have the appearance of a nation, and we will soon be extinct.


    I see ... so you think.


    Feliana herself considers herself to be an intelligent king.


    It is customary for the Kingdom of Olvance to have the one who is the wisest of the four royal families - Northlea, Southend, East Mill, and West Feria royalty - as the next king. There is no regard for age, rank, gender, or anything else.


    Feliana herself has three older brothers, and of the four royal families, she is the youngest, having been crowned at the age of twenty and now at twenty-three. The oldest cousin is already over forty years old.


    That''s because of Feliana''s natural profession - that is, because she was a ''king''.


    ''''It''s just ... I don''t think I''m going to die so easily,''''


    Is that so?


    It''s kind of obvious in retrospect. I have to admit, I was doing my best to hide my shaking.


    ........is that so? Shouldn''t you have done an [analysis]?


    As expected, we can''t put an Analysis on it. It''s not like they are concentrating on the fight or anything like that, they will definitely notice you. We are showing a friendly attitude. It''s better not to be thought of as being cautious.


    Still, I think the information is worth a thousand dollars...


    ''I don''t know what could go against him right now. At least we shouldn''t mess with him....not now.


    At Jessica''s words, Feliana shook her head.


    She couldn''t be warned, at least not now.


    Feliana had licked Noah at first. If she could use it to some extent, she thought that she would have it serve as a buffer at the border with the Empire. Perhaps the same thing is currently on Jessica''s mind.


    But it was more than she had imagined. Feliana had met a number of strongmen so far, but they were all accompanied by an atmosphere that kicked off.


    It''s the kind of intimidation that would convince me to take down a dragon in a single blow.


    Because it was all Feliana could do to hide her trembling, such as the surge of anger she felt when she told him of the death of her immediate family, and it was all she could do to hide her trembling.


    I understand. But if you say so, mother, does that mean that you are far stronger than the three great knight leaders of our country?


    ''It''s not at that level. Even if all the knights took part, I don''t think they would be able to win. That''s how immensely violent it is. I once met Drake Deathscythe, the most powerful adventurer in the world, and he was far more powerful than me. I know what you''re saying about Drake being killed by a single blow. And he even has a dragon with him, it''s just a nightmare.


    Not so much...


    At the very least, if he asks me to do hand-to-hand combat with him, I''ll do my best to refuse. Probably, even if he held back, I''d still die. That''s how different they are from each other. You, too, will understand tomorrow.


    I feel like running away as fast as I can right now.


    No.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s just........the original plan that I had in mind was abandoned. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do. In fact, it''s definitely better to continue our friendly relations.


    The only information that Feliana had gleaned from the agents who had infiltrated the Empire was the fact that ''there is a man in the border forest who controls dragons and kills S-ranked adventurers with a single blow,'' and that his name was Noah Whitefield.


    He thought that he would be able to control dragons through some kind of tangle. If that was the case, he wanted to explore the power to control dragons, and then acknowledge it in the form of submitting it to the Kingdom of Olvance and making it a vassal state. He wanted them to bear the brunt in the war with the Empire, and he wanted them to raise the flag of the Kingdom of Orvance against the territories they had taken from the Empire.


    But perhaps the way in which Noah is controlling his dragons.


    Well, it would be overwhelming violence.


    ''From what I''ve heard, it doesn''t sound like you''re that smart, mother.


    Yeah, I''m an idiot, honestly. I guess I''m just a child. He is just a child who has gained a lot of power and is on a roll. I don''t think they want to take the country by storm.


    Then wouldn''t it be possible to get them to dance in our palms successfully?


    ''It''s too much of a risk. It''s also foolish because you''re an idiot. Once a rag comes out on us, they won''t believe us anymore. You, if the strongest contraption points its blade at us, will you accept it?


    I''m sorry.


    Soooo, Jessica bows her head.


    It is probably possible to manipulate Noah to do as we wish. It is definitely possible to make Noah, who is not very smart, dance at Feliana''s disposal.


    But Feliana was a blank slate.


    It was too much of a risk.


    Feliana has an infinitely high opinion of Grandizia - of the man called Noah. That, only in one aspect of ''strength''.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    The only thing that can be done is to make sure that you have the best possible outcome.


    It''s easy. You just do what you normally do. Just a normal way of making a treaty that''s best for me and best for him.


    ''Well...''


    If you make a tie-up on terms that are advantageous only to the Kingdom of Orleans, it will be exposed one day. That''s why you have to tie it up in a way that''s beneficial to both sides. In exchange, you will be forced to bear the burden. Be prepared for that.


    Yes, sir.


    Phew, Feliana lets out a big sigh.


    And at the same time, I think that the empire has also done something stupid. It''s like having touched the reverse side of a dragon that should never be touched.


    Thanks to that, though, we were able to hold a friendly meeting over here, so it was good. Truly, it''s nothing but fortuitous that our neighboring country''s emperor is so stupid.


    As long as they formed a military alliance, no matter how active Grandizia was, the territory of the empire would be ceded to some extent to Orvance, no matter how successful Grandizia was. If that happens, the territory of the Kingdom of Orvance will expand further, and it will become an unparalleled power on the continent.


    ''''Jessica, be prepared for this.


    Yes, Mother.


    The map of the continent is going to change. At least not within the past year.


    The Draukos Empire is the largest edition of the continent.


    But its downfall will undoubtedly come.


    By the overwhelming violence of Noah Whitefield.

 47-At night

    Please come in and have a good night''s sleep.


    ...Oh, thank you.


    A woman who seems to be a servant showed me the room, which is quite large.


    It was probably a guest room, but it was furnished with expensive-looking furniture. The sheets on the bunk were pure white, and not a single piece of dust had fallen on the floor or on the shelves. Is it correct to take this as a sign of welcome for my sudden arrival?


    However, I''m at the peak of my anger. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m in a bad mood or not, but I''m not sure if it''s because I''m in a bad mood, but I''m sure the officer was very scared of me.


    ''''Noah-dono, I........''''


    Alisa is in the other room.


    But isn''t this hostile territory?¡¡To be separated from each other in such a place...


    From now on, Olvance is going to be our ally. He won''t be messing with you here.


    As far as Feliana''s words are concerned, it seems that there is nothing against me.


    At least compared to the Empire, her attitude towards me is very good. I was even willing to lash out a little bit if they were going to be as arrogant as the Empire.


    I don''t know what kind of clause we''ll conclude with at tomorrow''s signing ceremony, but if I believe Feliana''s words, I''m sure she won''t insert any clause that would put me at a disadvantage. I think I have to check the clause beforehand, though. As expected, I can''t trust it all the way.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Surrounding my country--Grandizia is the Kingdom of Olvance to the west and the Draukos Empire to the east. You can think of it as existing right on the border of the two countries. And although the Kingdom of Olvance is also a large country, the Draukos Empire is a huge country that is twice as large as Olvance in terms of territory, and more than three times as large in terms of military strength. It''s not just the Draukos Empire that''s troublesome, but also the Grand Dzire, which is scheduled to be created in the meantime, that is the true intention of the Olvance Kingdom.


    Well, if you analyze it that way calmly, it''s understandable that Feliana herself welcomed me. It''s a very small part of my country in terms of territory, but there are many demons that can be controlled by dragons at the top of the list.


    ''''I see, but........''''


    Don''t worry, Alisa. If I have to do something, I''ll go rogue and save you.


    ''''Mm ... if Lord Noah is willing to say so, then I am relieved. If Olvance were to misrepresent his promise, I''ll be desperate only to survive.


    Yes.


    I nodded at Alisa''s words.


    Whatever comes up, I will take care of it. If it comes down to it, even the puppies outside the gates will be summoned.


    Oh, come to think of it, Bau was able to collect demons with a skill called ''Demon Summoning Bark'', but can''t I do something like that? I''ve been a little busy lately, so I haven''t been able to "analyze" myself.


    The last time I saw it, I was level 15 as a wizard, but I wonder how much my level has risen now. I''ll try it out when I''m on my own.


    ''''Well then, your companions will be escorted to their rooms as well.


    Oh, yeah, please.


    Then another female officer appears from the door. Perhaps she came to show Alisa around.


    Finally, Alisa glanced at me anxiously, so I nodded my head. It''s okay, I''ll be there to help you, that''s what I meant.


    I don''t know if she understood my intentions or not, but she smiled for now.


    Now all we have to do now is wait for tomorrow''s signing ceremony.


    Before that, will you prepare a meal or something? I''ve been eating a lot of the food that Arisa makes lately, so I want something with a little more flavor. Specifically, meat. Why is it that elves don''t have a culture of eating meat?


    And - that''s how I feel.


    For some reason, the servant woman who had led me to this place was waiting right near the door.


    ''''Well........''''


    Yes, sir. Mr. Noah Whitefield...


    "...why are you here?


    She is a girl who tends to look down and is strangely nervous. Her age would be about fifteen or sixteen. She has long black hair that hides her eyes, but her face seems beautiful. Well, compared to Arisa the Elf, who is the best beauty God has given us, she''s only about a village girl.


    But this girl, her role of guiding me should be over, right?


    I like spending time by myself rather well, so it''s just uncomfortable to have someone so still and close to me like this.


    ''''Ha, yes........I have been asked to attend to Noah-sama tonight.......''''


    What do you mean...?


    My name is Elsa, my ladyship, in the service of His Majesty, Feliana and it is my pleasure to meet you.


    Huh....


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    Well, I don''t have to do anything else until it''s time to eat, so it''s fine.


    Oh, but the other guy?¡¡The other guy?¡¡You mean like talking to me?


    It''s not that I want someone to talk to. Do I look that lonely?


    Okay, I''ll leave you to it.


    No, no, it''s not that I don''t want to be with Noah, it''s that I don''t want to be with him.


    No, he''s just running an errand. You can bring it to me when it''s time to eat.


    Huh, huh...


    The female officer - Erza was blinking her eyes curiously as she said that.


    Did I say something so strange? Well, if I''m going to verify it, I want to do it alone.


    I want you to leave for now, and just for a moment.


    I don''t want you to leave. I''m busy.


    But, but...


    Do you want me to say it again?


    I''m sorry.


    I''m not going to be able to get out of my room.


    No, I didn''t do anything. It''s just that I put a little bit of killing power into it. This is the best way to get rid of ordinary people.


    It''s hard to adjust it because if you put more energy to kill, you''ll lose your mind. Also, the problem is that when I get angry, it comes out unconsciously. When I heard about your father, mother and brother, I think I came out unconsciously.


    "Oops... but let''s do it anyway.


    Let''s do what we have to do first.


    When I analyzed myself last time, I was a level 15 demon user. It''s not like I had any new skills to learn.


    But that was before the ordeal given to me by Drake - the torture of building up a group of friends while holding back endlessly in a small room. I''ve made at least a thousand of them in that room, and I''m sure their levels have gone up a lot.


    With that expectation, I activate the magic on myself.


    ''''Analysis (Analyze).''''


    As a sense of discomfort travels through my body, a translucent string of letters emerges in front of me.


    It''s a familiar one, showing everything about the person I am. The human being I am, who abandoned the job of an abominable hero and walked a new path.


    Name: Noah Whitefield.


    Occupation : Demon wielder level 49


    skill


    Swordsmanship Level 92


    Gymnastics Level 88


    Basic magic level 43.


    Lightning magic level 45


    Recovery magic level 26.


    Demon Capture Level 49


    Demon training level 49.


    understanding of demonic languages


    demon caller


    demonic fusion


    demonic mind-conversation


    I don''t know, there are three more new skills.


    I wonder why there are levels for capturing and training demons. What kind of effect does it have?


    First of all, let''s analyze the new skills more deeply.


    Summoning Demons


    You can instantly summon one of the demons you have as your companion, ignoring the laws of physics.


    Demon Fusion.


    You can combine two of your own demons into a more powerful demon by combining them with your companions.


    Demon Mind Dialogue


    You can converse with the demons you have as your companions, ignoring the distance and only in your mind.


    .........


    I remember something amazing.

 48-New skills

    Hmmm....


    It''s a fortuitous thing that there are more new skills.


    The three I''ve learned for now are ''Demon Calling'', ''Demon Fusion'' and ''Demon Mind Conversation''. You can think of it simply as summoning only one monster to your vicinity, merging them together to create a more powerful monster, and using the mind conversation as a kind of telepathy.


    Now then, let''s try things out.


    In my head, my lips spun the words while thinking of the puppy.


    ''''The Message (Message).''''


    The moment you murmur, you feel as if a space has been created in your head.


    It''s a sensation that lies somewhere in between the words you say aloud and the words you think about in your head. It''s a strange sensation, as if the thoughts don''t just come out as they are, but rather that we can have a conversation without having to put them into words.


    And I don''t know if it''s a skill effect or not, but I feel like I''m somehow connected to the Puppy.


    ''Hey, Puppy,''


    "Mm....mm...mm, kid?¡¡Are you speaking to your heart?


    ''Oh, yes. That''s my new skill. Pappy, what''s going on over there?


    "I''m no different, no matter what the circumstances. "While you''re inside King''s Landing, I''m just killing time.


    I know.


    I don''t really have a role for Puppy at the moment.


    Well, if it comes down to it, I''ll have him run amok with me. At the very least, the Kingdom of Olvance is friendly, and it seems that Puppy won''t be in charge at this point.


    All that''s left is for him to take a ride back to the forest after we''ve finished our business.


    But I''ve been thinking about something lately.


    There are indeed fifteen thousand of my people. I would say that the elves are my companions, even though they are my protectors.


    But I think. I think it is clear that my country is lacking in men.


    It''s a wise man.


    It could be called a vizier or a warlord or something, but we don''t have anyone who can work with their brains. Especially when negotiating with other countries like this. Drake is in that position at the moment, but to be honest, it sounds like the only thing other people can hear is "Caw" and they can''t negotiate with him.


    I know I''m not a very bright guy. So I think we need someone who can think of things to do for me. There are people like Alisa, but this one, on the contrary, isn''t very smart, so it wouldn''t be suitable for negotiations.


    "Hey puppy.


    "What''s up, kid?


    Don''t you think our country needs a military strategist or something like that?


    What do you mean?


    ''Just now, JoOusama.......I was talking to Feliana-san about a lot of things, but I can''t read what she''s thinking with my head. That''s why I think I need someone close to me who can advise me or negotiate on my behalf.


    "You can call him Drake. He''s got a lot of experience.


    No, I need someone who can talk to people.


    At this rate, I''ll always be the one who has to negotiate with other countries.


    I decided to build this country because I wanted to live a quiet life, but what''s the point if I''m too busy to do it?


    You are a wise man. You''re right, the kid doesn''t have a very good head for it.


    "I''m gonna hit you, puppy.


    ''Isn''t it a fact? It''s a fact. It''s better to be a king who relies on others and assigns tasks and then cooperates with them rather than a king who can do everything by himself.


    Hmm....


    It''s not that I want to be a wise king, I just want to make things easier for myself.


    In order to do so, human resources will be necessary. I''m looking for someone to join me.


    At least someone who can talk to people.


    ''That kind of companionship, how do I get it?


    "I don''t know. "I don''t know." "Don''t I know?" "Don''t I have to look for them?


    ''I''m in trouble because I''m not a natural companion.


    But you do not ask me to do this. I have no memory of Metamorphosis.


    Mu.


    It''s a bit of a meaningful word.


    It''s a name for a technique I''ve never heard of before. ¡¶Personal Change (Metamorphic Human)¡·?


    "Puppy, what''s that?


    "What?


    No, your metamorphosis.


    It''s a skill that only high-ranking demons can learn. I don''t know much about it either, but I heard that it can turn into a human. I''ve heard that you need to be level 70 to learn it.


    "Yeah, that''s why you don''t remember.


    As I recall, Puppy''s level was 66. Bau''s level went up so much just from biting me sweetly, and I think I''ll let Puppy attack me, too.


    Oh, but I think I''ll hit him with my reflexes, me.


    ........Huh?


    Then it occurred to me.


    It was my newly learned skill - demon fusion.


    It should have been written that by merging the demons I''m following with each other, I can make them more powerful demons. I don''t know how much it raises the level.


    But if I can create a level 70 or so demon with this, it means that the demon who learns something called "Metamorphic Human" will become my companion.


    That''s amazing.


    ''''Well, there are only a few demons in the world that have exceeded level 70. At least, I don''t know of any. It''s only a rumor that I''ve heard of the Metamorphic Demon.


    ....


    "My level hasn''t changed in a hundred years, and after 60, it takes me a while to raise my level. Well, I guess there''s a reason why I haven''t fought as much as I have.


    ....


    It could be interesting.


    Right now, there are more than 10,000 demons that follow me that don''t have a will.


    As expected of a demon that has a will, it''s hard to fuse them together like a discarded piece, but there are many that follow me mechanically. If that''s the case, I might try experimenting with the demons around here.


    And also, whoever wants to?¡¡I feel like Milo per se is going to be hoping for strength.


    But I wonder what the demons born from the fusion will be like. Will they take over their original personalities and memories? If they don''t take over, then I don''t want Milo to fuse them together, right? He was the first one to follow me.


    Also, since we''re born as demons, we need to educate ourselves. Maybe we should set up a school or something like that.


    But it sounds interesting - genuinely, I thought.


    "Puppies.


    What.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put you first.


    ''...?¡¡I don''t know what you''re talking about, but, well, suit yourself.''


    Yeah, don''t worry, Puppy.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen to my personality or anything, and I have no idea what''s going to happen to my ego or my memories or my past. In fact, I don''t even know if it will work, it''s a dangerous experiment.


    For Puppy, I guess I can just say "Oh well, whatever", no matter what the result is.

 49-next morning

    It was fluffy.


    That was my first thought when I woke up this morning. I had been traveling so much in the first place, and while I had finally settled into my elven hiding place, I had never slept in a fluffy bed. After all, an elf''s bed is just a board with leaves on it.


    Probably the last time I slept in a soft bed like this was when I lived in my parents'' house. Thanks to that, I was able to sleep soundly even though I didn''t know the place at all. I am in perfect physical condition.


    ''''Huh........''''


    I''m going to awaken myself by stretching myself as much as I can.


    Today is the signing ceremony with the Kingdom of Olvance. It was suddenly decided yesterday, but I don''t think there will be any problems. You just need to confirm the details beforehand. Even I would understand if the clause is too advantageous to the Olvance Kingdom.


    If you don''t understand, just connect with Drake in private conversation and get his advice.


    "Good morning, Noah-sama.


    Yeah, good morning.


    Breakfast is ready. It''s here.


    Oh, really?


    The woman who introduced herself as my caretaker yesterday - Elsa - pushed the cart and put the breakfast on the table as she said this.


    Last night''s meal was good, too. The meat dish was richly seasoned and to my liking. I was looking forward to seeing what breakfast would be like.


    It was a pretty standard breakfast on the table: bread, grilled bacon, eggs and a salad. But the bread was fluffy white bread, and the bacon was a pretty good quality meat.


    After a quick breakfast, I look at Elsa.


    ''Where is Alisa... um, where is your companion?''


    Yes, sir. Your companion is having breakfast in his room as well.


    I see. Well, I need to know what you''re doing today. I heard we''re having a signing ceremony, when exactly do you want to start?


    Ha, that''s...


    Elsa stammered somewhat.


    She''s a female officer, after all, and maybe she hasn''t been taught about politics. I can see that she hesitates, as if she is choosing her words.


    If you don''t know, why don''t you just say you don''t know?


    ''''Heh, I thought His Majesty would explain it to you...''''


    ''Hmmm ... so does that mean Mr. Feliana is coming here?''


    Yes, yes....


    Well, I guess I''ll just have to wait until then. Let me know when you come.


    Ha....


    Elsa bows her head.


    Well, then, I guess that means I''m free until Feliana gets here. What shall I do?


    Oh, by the way, I was going to call Drake after dinner yesterday or something. Anyway, it''s just a report that we''re going to have a signing ceremony - that''s all.


    ''Well,''


    "Yes. Mr. Noah.


    I''m a little busy, so stay out of my way.


    Yes, yes....


    Um.


    For now, I''m going to try to picture Drake. But he''s a nice looking guy, so he doesn''t have much of a feature. It''s a difficult face to remember, or perhaps a face that can be found everywhere.


    ¡¶Telegram (message)¡·


    As I murmur, I can feel the sensation of a vague connection between me and Drake.


    It''s like there''s a strange space between thinking in my mind and putting it into words. I feel as if I''m connected to Drake, ignoring the laws of physics in that part of my mind. It''s not that I want to connect with that guy, though.


    Then, slightly later, a surprised voice came from Drake''s side.


    ''''Noah-sama?''''


    "Yeah, it''s me, Drake.


    ''I beg your pardon. ''Of course, this Drake Death Scythe, you will not be mistaken for your master. I was a little confused by the suddenness of the situation. What can I do for you, sir?


    "Oh, yeah. Just a quick update.


    "Yes, sir.


    As usual, the reverent Drake is alive and well.


    I can''t help but feel that it''s a problem to be that arrogant. Even though Drake has only been around for a short time, he''s still one of mine. It''s a good thing that you''re treating me like the other members of the group, because you''re free to treat me as you would any other.


    Well, it''s a problem if you suddenly come to me as an oratorical type like Milo, so maybe this is a good thing.


    ''I didn''t get to meet the Emperor of the Draukos Empire. He refused because he was in poor health.''''


    ''I suppose so. I don''t think the emperor will meet with you without an agreement. However, the fact that Master Noah has made such a visit seems to me to be all that is needed.''


    "Yes. So, about the Kingdom of Orleans...


    "The queen of that country is a wise woman. She will not be turned away unceremoniously, as the Empire was.


    ''Yeah. That''s right. The Queen herself has given me a warm welcome.


    That''s Drake, he knows his stuff. As expected of a former strongest adventurer.


    I don''t know what kind of relationship there was between Drake and Feliana. Drake, didn''t he belong to the Empire at one point? I wonder if being an adventurer is such a free profession.


    ''''Just ask the queen there what you can''t afford to hear from her.


    "How? What do you mean?


    The Draukos Empire has executed my parents and brother. The details of the crime are unknown. But they probably got word that I''m the Demon King and they took the blame for it. What do you think, Drake?


    ....


    Drake?


    ''''No........I didn''t expect the Empire to turn on us so carelessly, and I''m sorry....


    "It''s not Drake''s fault. I was wrong.


    I agreed with the founding of the country because I wanted to live a quiet life.


    If I was the only one who could live a quiet life, I thought it was fine. Calling me a demon king was inevitable.


    But I had no idea that the news that I had become a demon king would affect my blood family as well. I''m not sure if it''s because of the fact that I''ve been licking my chops at the empire.


    It''s a matter of pride that they won''t be able to mess with me and my country so easily.


    I will never forgive the Empire.


    Well yes, sir. I take it that the information you have received was given to you by His Majesty Feliana of Orvance.


    Yeah. I''m sorry, but I can''t forgive the Empire. I''m going to make sure the Empire gets what it deserves for killing my blood family.


    ''''You may. It''s as if they''ve already declared war on us. Blood must be paid for by blood.


    ''It''s just that Queen Feliana has told me. I don''t see enough reason to declare war on the Empire. I think we should form an alliance with the Kingdom of Orleans.


    ''''Hmm........I see. You do have a point.


    Oh, you''re right.


    Good, good. FELIANA isn''t trying to trick me.


    "In the first place, a war needs a cause.


    ''I''ve heard that one before.


    ''Yes. ''Yes, that''s what you mean by a justification for action. War is essentially the final stage of negotiations. After repeated negotiations, our demands are still not being met, and the idea of war is to force our demands to be met by force. The idea of ''crushing the empire'' from the start, as Mr. Noah did, is not the way of war.


    "...hmmm.


    I mean what.


    I don''t know what Drake is talking about. I''m not smart enough to understand this stuff.


    "To put it simply ... well, yeah. You''ll need a good reason to explain to the other countries that Noah-sama is destroying the empire and convince them that it can''t be helped.


    Couldn''t it have been because my parents were killed?


    ''That would be a selfish vendetta. It''s not a good cause.


    "It''s so annoying. Why do you need that?


    "Starting a war without a cause means you can''t complain about other countries doing it to you. It''s like having the whole world around you as an enemy in disguise.


    ''''Hmm... I don''t know, but that''s what you''ll get if you make an alliance with the Kingdom of Olvance, right?''''


    The Kingdom of Orleans and the Empire are enemies of each other. You can''t get away with it because of the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away with it. Instead, it will be necessary to discuss with the Kingdom of Orvance in terms of ceding territory and other matters...''''


    This guy knows a lot about it.


    I think we should somehow raise Drake''s level to 70+ and have him learn the "Metamorphic Human".


    ''''Yeah. So...''''


    "Yes, Master Noah.


    "We''re going to have a signing ceremony today, aren''t we?


    ''............. ........What?''''


    He accumulated and accumulated as much as he could, and Drake concluded with just a short word of that.


    Yeah, it''s still weird, isn''t it? We met for the first time yesterday, and today is the signing ceremony.

 50-Drakes advice

    "Oh, uh, Master Noah, what do you mean by that?


    "Well, I thought it was a bit rash of me too, but when I heard my family had been killed...


    ''''My...no, I''m sorry. I didn''t think that the queen would be so hasty in her plans. I didn''t think she''d be ready for the signing ceremony...


    I knew it was bad.


    It''s a country to country thing, and I wonder if we should have had more discussions about it.


    But I don''t feel like I can say I''m bringing it back a bit now. Feliana said she was going to hold a signing ceremony, and I agreed with her. I wasn''t cool about it.


    Probably because I wasn''t cool, I danced at the mercy of Feliana.


    "Have you gone over the article?


    "No, it''s not. No, we''re going to do it before the signing.


    ''''........I see. Master Noah, I don''t mean to be rude, but please don''t be offended.''''


    Hmm?


    Was Drake being disrespectful to me?


    This is unusual for Drake, who is always so accommodating.


    "Lady Noah is considered an easy target for you.


    "...what do you mean?


    ''It is believed that no matter how inconvenient the Queen may be in issuing an article to Lady Noah, she will not be noticed. To put it more simply, she is disrespected. ''Foolish,''


    ....


    .........


    .........


    No, you could have wrapped it up in a little more ostracism.


    It''s true that I''m not very smart. But when you call me an idiot, it hurts me a little bit too.


    Just when I was feeling a little depressed like that.


    The door to my room was knocked on my door.


    Come in!


    Excuse me ... good morning, Master Noah. Did you sleep well last night?


    The one who opened the door and came in was Feliana, dressed in a pure white dress.


    I had talked about her coming this morning, but she''s not going to come out of the blue like that. You could have said something like, "The queen is coming now," a little while ago.


    Ah, but my visit yesterday was also out of the blue. I didn''t give you any warning or anything, it''s not my place to complain.


    "Oh, good morning, Feliana-sama.


    Elsa, please take your breakfast. Master Noah, as I told you yesterday, I have brought you the stipulations for the signing ceremony.


    Thank you. I''ll check it out.


    Feliana sits down on the couch that exists face to face across the table from the couch I''m sitting on.


    Then she spread the parchment on the table where Elsa had lowered the dishes and wiped them down.


    ''This will be the article.


    "Drake, I''m going to read the article to you now and you can tell me if you see anything wrong.


    "Yes, sir.


    I pick up the parchment and check it from above.


    The parchment is properly decorated with gold leaf around the parchment. Probably it''s of a level not to be used unless it''s a national book or something important like that.


    I''ll tell you what. You don''t know that I''m connected to Drake like this, do you?


    ''Well, umm, Lady Feliana, I''d like my companion to check it out, if that''s okay with you.


    Yes, of course. Elsa, send for your company.


    Okay. Be with you in a minute.


    First, I have to read it carefully until Alisa comes.


    And then, I need to have Drake properly point out the contents while reading them out in my mind.


    ''''Uh ... the Treaty of Alliance between the Kingdom of Orvance, Grandizia and the two nations. This is the title.''''


    Ha. Please continue, sir.


    The Kingdom of Orleans and Grandizia do hereby agree to cooperate in the preservation of peace on the continent and in the maintenance of that peace, as well as to cooperate with enemies who seek to undermine it, and to obtain equal opportunities for all nations in commerce and industry. They do hereby undertake to cooperate with each other in the preservation of peace on the continent, as well as in the maintenance of that peace, and to enjoy equal opportunities for commerce and industry among themselves.


    "Hmm..... no, I beg your pardon, but...


    Yeah?


    "Has the name of our country been chosen as Grandizia?


    Oh, I didn''t say that.


    Come to think of it, it was just my decision and my name. It''s my Puppy''s fault.


    I need to make sure there''s a lesson here.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think it was necessary. "Our country is Grandizia.


    "Yes, sir. No, it''s a good name. I think it''s wonderful that your country is named after the legendary dragon, Grandizia. Our country will reign supreme, just like that evil dragon.


    "...Oh, yeah.


    It was something of a compliment. Puppy just decided to do it on his own.


    I''m not sure you''re as famous as I thought you were, Puppy.


    And... uh... the Kingdom of Orleans will provide material and personal support for the founding of the Kingdom of Grandizia and the building of the New Order, and will respect them as equals.


    ....


    In Article 2, Grandizia takes the lead in establishing a new order on the continent of the Kingdom of Orleans, and will be respected as one of equal status.


    ...hmm.


    Article 3: The Kingdom of Orvans and Grandizia will take the same position in the war against the Draukos Empire and will work together to attack each other. And in the event of an attack, they will render mutual assistance by all military means.


    ....


    "In the event of an invasion or conquest of the Draukos Empire''s territory in this Treaty, the Kingdom of Orleans and Grandizia shall be ceded in fifty-fifths in control of that territory.


    ....


    "In implementing this treaty without delay, the Kingdom of Orleans shall establish an embassy in Grandizia and shall make decisions within the embassy in the event of an emergency.


    ....


    Article VI The present Convention shall be implemented upon its signature and shall remain in force for a period of ten years. On the expiration of the present Treaty, consultations shall be resumed between the nations prior to its expiration.


    ....


    ...that''s it, anyway. Drake, how''s it going?


    It''s a series of difficult words that I don''t really understand.


    For now, it says that we will cooperate with each other in fighting the Draucos Empire. And the territory taken from the Draukos Empire will be divided in half.


    I have no idea what you mean by "embassy in Grandizia", so I''ll let Drake make the decision on that one.


    ''''........That''s all?


    ''''Yeah. There''s nothing else, but...


    Strange.


    "What?


    No....


    Drake makes that sound as if he''s in some kind of distress.


    For me, it''s not like this is a good idea. It''s not like my country is going to be at a disadvantage.


    "What''s up, Drake?


    ''Am I missing something...?¡¡But such a treaty by that queen...?


    No, so...


    I can see why Drake is getting impatient.


    I wonder what''s going on. As far as Drake''s words are concerned, it sounds like it would be convenient for my country.


    ''''I don''t know.......I don''t understand, Noah-sama.


    ...What''s wrong?


    ''I don''t know what that queen is up to, but this is all just like a treaty between two equal nations...'' ...!


    ...Is there something wrong with that?


    Drake, what''s the rush?


    I mean, if it''s a treaty between two equal nations, that''s fine.

 51-reconfirm

    ''How about the clause?¡¡Master Noah.


    Uh....oh, yes.


    It''s not good.


    At any rate, with Drake in a state of useless confusion, there''s no way for me to make a decision. Or rather, if it''s something that doesn''t have any disadvantageous conditions for me, it seems like it''s fine.


    However, for some reason, Drake is groaning with a cooing sound, as if he is in a hurry.


    ''''........Hi......For now, until my companion arrives, I won''t give you an answer.


    Yes, that''s true. I was the one who rushed it. But I would appreciate an urgent confirmation. The signing ceremony is scheduled for today at noon.


    Yeah, yeah...


    We don''t have much time left, like noon, you know.


    I''m me, too, and I look at the article over and over again, desperately working my missing brain. Top to bottom, over and over again.


    But there''s no way I can understand anything that Drake doesn''t understand.


    ''I''m sorry, Master Noah I don''t understand, Drake. I don''t believe that that queen would just present a clause that would be beneficial to both sides...''''


    Really?


    Queen Feliana of the Kingdom of Orleans is feared by neighboring countries as someone who expanded her land by more than 20% within three years of her accession to the throne. Her skill in conquering the surrounding small nations, though she did not reduce the territory of the empire, is such that she is known as the "Vixen of Orleans".


    ....


    The Vixen of Olvance. Indeed, such a common name seems to suit her.


    An expression that has a smile on its face, but its true meaning cannot be read. The eyes that are smiling, but not smiling at all.


    I''m sure that even if I were to be rolled over in its palm, I would not be able to notice it at all. That''s how eerie the atmosphere is.


    ''''I''m sorry, Noah-sama........''''


    ''No, that''s fine. You''re right, they''re wrong.


    But...


    "To begin with, Drake is a former adventurer. It''s my fault for letting Drake do all the brain work.


    Come to think of it, Drake was a former S-ranked adventurer.


    It''s not that he was in the emperor''s entourage or someone who was at the heart of the country. Rather, he was more of a free spirit adventurer.


    The only reason why Drake is entrusted with all the affairs of the country is because there is no one else who knows about it. I don''t know anything about that, and with the fact that the rest of the people are all demons, it''s a sad reality that I can''t trust anyone but Drake with my affairs.


    ''''I don''t know what Feliana has in mind, but it''s safe to say that there''s nothing wrong with this article itself, right?''''


    "...yes, there''s no problem.


    Well, then, I agree to it.


    But that would be premature.


    ''''It''s useless to worry about it since we don''t understand it even if we think about it any more. If this is an overwhelmingly favorable clause for Olvance, it''s not like that at the moment. If there is something in favor of your side that is out of our control, if you are not aware of it, it''s as good as nothing.


    "...it''s true, that''s true, but...


    It may be a polarizing argument, but if we don''t know we''re losing money, it''s not a loss. Even if Feliana is gloating without our knowledge, if we don''t know, it''s as good as not knowing.


    Rather than worrying about what we don''t know, we should be glad to have made a treaty of equality with Orvance.


    Am I being too optimistic?


    "Well, I guess we''ll just have to find a strategist. Drake was only an adventurer, and he''s not too bright about negotiating with other countries or anything like that, right?


    ''I am sorry, sir, but you are correct. I have been asked to act as an emissary for my country, and I have a point to make, but after all, I''m not that bright at brain work.


    ''You''ve helped me enough. Without Drake, I wouldn''t have been able to make any decisions.


    Drake is the only one who knows about human society in a country full of demons, that''s all.


    The current situation of relying on such a Drake is probably rather strange. I wonder if there''s a warlord lying around somewhere. No, I don''t.


    "I''m sorry, Mister Noah!¡¡You made me wait!


    Yeah, Alisa.


    So it was Alisa who opened the door and walked in.


    Oh, good. It''s rather nerve-wracking to go up against Feliana, isn''t it? At least if there''s a few people there, I can look a little better too.


    Alisa went on to sit on the sofa - next to me. With her back straight, her eyes are swimming slightly as if she doesn''t grasp the situation.


    ''''Well, I''m sorry, Noah-dono. What in the world is this situation?


    Yeah. Anyway, Alisa, can you look at this?


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    I hand her the parchment with the article on it and Alisa starts to read it.


    However, after reading it slightly, Alisa tilted her head.


    ''....I''m sorry, Noah-dono.


    Yeah?


    Well I have no idea what I''m writing about.


    ....


    Come to think of it, elves live deep in the forest, and they don''t understand human characters.


    The only document I''ve seen with Arisa so far is a blueprint of my house drawn by Lute. There''s no writing on that one either, it''s just a blueprint of my house.


    At Alisa''s words, a small smile appeared on Feliana''s face with a huff.


    I don''t mean to be rude, but would you like me to read it to you first?


    Well, it''s not a problem for you, Master Noah, is it?


    ''Well, since Lady Feliana has offered, why not?


    Oh, okay. So.... please.


    Whether this is rude or not, I don''t know. But since you''re saying it, I don''t mind being lenient.


    I have a strategy meeting with Drake while Feliana reads in a bell-ringing voice, "So, for now, let''s have this signing ceremony.


    ''''So, assuming we have this signing ceremony for now, is there anything more to decide?''''


    Well the first question is who the ambassador is. He''s probably someone close to the heart of politics.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter who''s here, does it?


    ''Yes. I''ll tell them to set up an embassy in the country. The ambassador from Olvance should be stationed there.


    I''ll let you figure it out.


    While talking with Drake like that, Feliana finished reading the article.


    Of course, there was no way Alisa could point out the strange points in that article, she just nodded vaguely. Don''t worry, I don''t understand the funny points or anything at all either, so don''t worry.


    That''s all, but do you have any objections?


    "Well, uh........Mister Noah, this is........


    "...Yes, that''s not a problem. I agree with your terms.


    Thank you. Now, I''ll make this an official document and conduct the signing ceremony.


    Please.


    The other thing to be wary of would be something like, the actual document and the current article are different.


    But I don''t think Feliana would do something so obvious. It''s just a matter of me confirming it at the signing ceremony.


    I''m not going to be able to say that it''s a good idea. The ambassador.


    Oh, I was wondering about that. You''re going to send an ambassador to my country, aren''t you?


    ''''Yes. As the article states, the ambassador will strengthen the link between the Kingdom of Orleans and Grandizia.


    The ambassador is a...


    Excuse me!


    I was about to interrupt him, at that moment, with a question.


    The door to the room was opened, and with it another intruder appeared.


    ''Master Noah Whitefield!¡¡I am pleased to announce that I, Her Majesty Queen Feliana Northlea Evans, have been appointed Ambassador to Grandizia, my name is Jessica Northlea Evans!¡¡Best regards!


    ....


    There they were.


    With a chop, she plucked the skirt of her dress and bowed magnificently.


    It was a young girl.

 52-ambassador

    "Jessica, come and sit down over here. Let me introduce you to Master Noah.


    "Yes, ha ha your majesty!


    The little girl who suddenly appeared - Jessica walked quickly and sat next to Feliana.


    No, wait a minute. I''m confused by the fact that a little girl suddenly appeared and claimed to be an ambassador. What is this?


    The next to me, Alisa, is also quizzical, arching her eyebrows. I''m sure Alisa doesn''t understand the meaning of the word "ambassador".


    I would like to introduce you again. This time, I would like to appoint this girl as the ambassador that was mentioned in the article.


    ...and the ambassador is that girl?


    ''Yes. As you might have gathered from her name, she is a daughter of the rightful blood of the Royal House of Orleans. She''s a little young, but she''s an intelligent girl. I''m sure she will be the bridge between the Kingdom of Orvance and Grandizia in the future.


    ....


    I look at Jessica again.


    She seems to be somewhat nervous and her expression is hard. She has her fists clenched on her seated knees, but I can see that her hands are trembling slightly. After all, it''s nerve-racking to have the queen of your country next to you and the king of the neighboring country (me) in front of you, isn''t it?


    Not.


    ''''........''''


    I look at Jessica intently.


    A little girl. A little girl without a doubt.


    Well, each person''s criteria for the term "little girl" is different, I suppose. But this girl is a little girl no matter how you look at it. She is a little girl, to the extent that if there are ten people, ten of them would say she is a little girl.


    Her golden hair is tied up on both sides of her head and hangs down. Her face is well-groomed, much like Feliana''s, but it''s her age that gives her an overall impression of innocence. I''m not sure if it''s because of her age that she''s a complete child, even though she''s sitting on the sofa and her feet aren''t on the floor.


    As soon as her eyes met mine, Jessica turned away from me with a start.


    Excuse me, Lady Feliana.


    Jessica is my daughter.


    Yeah.


    What, my daughter?


    Feliana, I thought you were about the same age as me. You already have a girl this big?


    I wonder if that was it. It is said that the royal family has a fianc¨¦e from the time of birth, so she may have given birth to the child at a young age.


    I''m sure it was a pain in the gut for me to give birth to the daughter of Queen Olvance. I thought it was necessary to have a family name as a token of friendship with Grandizia.


    No, but...


    She''s only eight years old, but she''s a bright girl. Of course, I have Jessica''s full backing and commitment to be the ambassador. If you have any suggestions for government affairs, please feel free to speak with Jessica and she will be able to connect you to me.


    Yo, it''s nice to meet you, Master Noah!


    ....


    Look.


    The ambassadors I know are diplomats or something like that. But what does it mean to have such a young - an eight-year-old little girl, according to Feliana, coming to the country?


    And since she''s an ambassador and can''t understand difficult things, it basically means that it''s going to be Feliana who''s going to be the one who makes the decisions about all the country''s affairs. What''s the point of being an ambassador?


    Eh, what. Is the ambassador I know and the ambassador of the Kingdom of Orvance different?


    Oh, uh, Miss Feliana.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    What do you mean, what do you mean...?


    "I am sending Jessica to your country. It is my sincere hope that Jessica will be a link in the friendship between Orvance and Grandizia.


    In Feliana''s mind, it seems that Jessica''s decision to come to my country is a given.


    How in the world did that happen? Normally, you are signing a treaty between countries, and sending a little girl there as an ambassador is like making fun of me, isn''t it?


    Are you saying that such a little girl is enough to send to your country -?


    "Help me, Drake.


    "What is the matter, Master Noah?


    "He introduced me to a little girl he called an ambassador.


    "I don''t know what I''m supposed to do with all that information.


    No, of course you don''t. I don''t get it either.


    What does it mean? The Queen''s daughter is going to be an ambassador. More like, someone who can negotiate with my country abroad, usually.


    No, so that''s the... um... ambassador in the article. What, like, Feliana''s daughter is coming.


    "...daughter of Queen Feliana, is it?


    Yeah. Her name is Jessica. She''s 8 years old. Do you think I''m ridiculous?


    ....


    On the other end of the call, I could see a hint of Drake thinking.


    All the while, Feliana was talking about various things about the ambassador, but no one was listening. I''m on the phone with Drake and I ask Jessica, who looks nervous, "Are you okay? And Alisa is talking to her.


    She says to Alisa, "Duh, I''m fine! The trembling of Jessica''s clenched fists on her knees didn''t stop forever as she replied, "I don''t know.


    I''m not sure I''m that nervous of a partner. You can be more frank with me.


    I feel like my face is red somehow.


    ''''........I see.''''


    What''s going on?


    After a long silence, there was finally a response from Drake.


    ''''No, I''ve had my doubts about the ambassador from the beginning. What kind of person would be sent.


    The ''Dewdrop''


    "Yes. I''d expected someone in a position to negotiate between countries.


    "That''s what I thought, too. But it seems the queen has a different opinion.


    What do you mean?


    "Ambassador" is a nice way of putting it... but the point is, he''s a hostage.


    Eh.


    You know, the whole hostage thing. If I want my money back, I''ll have to come up with the money, or something like that.


    What do you mean by that, he said he would help us financially even if there''s no hostage, but what does that mean?


    "...hostage?


    ''Yes. Yes. It means that Olvance is sending the queen''s daughter to our country. If the kingdom of Orvans betrays our country, they are willing to kill her as an example.


    "Huh?


    I''m not in the mood for killing girls.


    I''m not looking to betray them in the first place. From the article, I just thought we were on equal footing.


    ''''No I didn''t think you''d try such a trick. And we can''t intervene in the selection of the ambassador. And we cannot interfere in the selection of the ambassador, especially when he is a member of the royal family and is related to the queen. We cannot refuse to do so.''''


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s...


    "My Lord Noah. If your daughter, Princess Jessica, were to come to our country, how would you treat her?


    ...Well, it''s a gesture of friendship, and you want him to have a decent place to live?


    "Princess Jessica is royalty. "Princess Jessica is royalty and will be coming to you with no small number of helpers. I wouldn''t ask her to come alone, given her situation.


    That''s...


    You''re royalty, so there are people who take care of you in their own way. Such as female servants.


    I guess that means we have to make a place for those people to live properly, too. But I have no idea why that would lead to Drake''s dismay.


    ''''Even if there''s an agent lurking among those caretakers, we can''t refuse them, you know.


    "--!


    ''All the inner workings of our country will be lost in the tube. I don''t think there''s any way for Olvance to renege on the treaty, but he''s not just friendly, he''s driven a wedge into our country like that. But that doesn''t mean that we can''t play any kind of hand.


    ....


    Feliana smiles at me in response to my gaze.


    I''m sure Feliana is showing such a friendly smile.


    I think I understand why she is called the "Vixen of Orvance".

 53-I cant read my thoughts

    I don''t have a very difficult job for you to do, Mr. Ambassador. Just think of me as one of the people my country sends to you.


    Huh....


    Feliana begins to explain her role as an ambassador.


    Jessica remains frozen next to her, still frozen in place. She occasionally looks at me, but when I notice and make eye contact with her, she immediately averts her gaze. This is a repetitive process.


    I don''t remember doing anything that a little girl wouldn''t like.


    ''''Even though you''re an ambassador, you can treat me as one of Noah-sama''s subordinates. And I also promise to keep confidential any information that Jessica obtains in her capacity as ambassador that does not pose a direct danger to our country.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    ''''For example ... yes, that''s right. We''re talking about how many demons there are in Grandizia that can be operated, how many forces they have, what countries they plan to attack in the future as their policy, and so on. To put it simply, as long as Grandizia doesn''t set the Kingdom of Orleans as its next target for attack, they won''t release this kind of information to our country.


    ....


    I promise, said Feliana.


    However, is it true - such doubts arise. I''m not sure I can trust such a word as that, that you go out of your way to dispatch the princess of a country as an ambassador and never pass on information about my country.


    To the extent, it''s safe to assume that they are sent out ''in such an appearance''.


    You can''t blame Jessica for sending out a private letter to her family back home--Feliana or any other such act, as expected.


    When I reported that to Drake, he said, ''''Clutching a knife behind a smile is what diplomatic relations are all about. ''''Don''t listen to the words of the vixen,'''' he said. Drake, I guess he doesn''t like Feliana.


    Oops.


    More importantly, there are a lot of things I need to check.


    ''Well Mr. Feliana. I''d like to ask you one thing.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    ''My country has only just told you that it is going to be founded...and the embassy doesn''t exist to begin with. I''m not prepared to accept Princess Jessica as my ambassador.


    This is a fact.


    My country is nothing more than a forest and an elven hiding place.


    From now on, I''m going to cut down the forests around the hidden villages to expand the country, and then build houses out of stone and wood, and so on.


    Even the demons under their control are allowed to do as they please in the forest, and there are no facilities to receive heavyweights from other countries.


    That''s why, if you''re going to accept Princess Jessica, it''s better to be ready for that kind of preparation before you accept her.


    ''''As I said before,''''


    Yes, sir.


    ''You''re welcome to treat Jessica as one of your subordinates and not as an ambassador from my country. There is no need for a grandiose embassy.


    But...


    Jessica, is that all right?


    Yes, sir!¡¡Sure!


    Jessica responds cheerfully to Feliana''s words.


    I wonder if she really listened to me properly. Is it just me, or is it just me, who seems to be getting upset for some reason?


    When the eyes meet mine, Jessica''s face turns bright red and she looks away.


    ........Do you hate me that much?


    ''Ummm...''


    Um, let me get this straight.


    Jessica is being sent to my country as an ambassador.


    That''s according to Drake''s theory, a hostage situation and a way for me to get caretakers and such to infiltrate my country. I''m sure you''ll need someone to take care of you, since Jessica is a princess, and she will need someone to take care of her.


    It''s not that I have any information that I don''t want you to know, but my country is as good as naked in front of the Kingdom of Olvance in the information war. I really want to avoid that if possible.


    ''''........''''


    That.


    So, let''s make this easy.


    We can treat Jessica as one of our own. We don''t need a place to stay, not even an embassy.


    So....


    "Yes, Miss Feliana.


    Yeah.


    ''I will consider Princess Jessica to be one of my men. After signing the papers today, she is my man.


    Yes, so...


    Then I guess that means I can take Princess Jessica home with me as soon as today''s signing ceremony is over.


    As Drake calls it, ''the one who comes as a caretaker'' - to not accept it into the country.


    I''ll take Princess Jessica back to my country right now, and that''s fine.


    Even if the leak of information from Princess Jessica to Orvans is unavoidable, the danger is far lessened by not accepting anyone other than Princess Jessica.


    What do you think--.


    Yes.


    But, contrary to my thoughts, it''s not.


    Feliana smiles at me, as if she is extremely natural, and says, "That''s fine.


    That''s fine. Please, take care of Jessica for me.


    Yes, I said.

 54-Quiet: Queen and Daughter

    Mother...


    Good job, Jessica. You did a great job with that thing.


    I couldn''t stop shaking the whole time. Mother. Who is that man........who is Noah Whitefield.......?


    It''s a short interval of time before the signing ceremony.


    The Queen of the Kingdom of Orvance, Feliana, was in her room with her daughter, Jessica.


    As it is the Queen''s private room, no one other than the royal family is allowed to enter this room. Even if you are a member of the royal family, no one can enter it without Feliana''s permission, it is a completely isolated room.


    And there is no better place for Feliana to talk to her beloved daughter than in this room.


    ''It would be easier if we could lump them all together as ''monsters.... To be honest, I don''t really understand it either.


    When I heard your mother''s words last night, I had my doubts. But now I can understand your thoughts. If left unchecked, he will bring destruction and disaster to Orvans. Angering him would do us all no good.


    Yes, the nations may say that we are in league with the Demon King. The nations may say that we''re in league with the Demon King, but since we''re living next to such a country, there''s nothing more we can do.


    My deployment will bring further prosperity to Orvance if we can continue our good relations. I believe that the clauses you have devised are designed with due consideration for your side.


    Hmmm, Feliana smiles at Jessica''s words.


    Jessica Northlea Olvance. This daughter is indeed the daughter that Feliana gave birth to with a bellyache. Feliana was only fifteen years old.


    Feliana, who was born with the profession of a king, was pre-determined to be crowned when she reached the age of twenty. But if she reigned as queen, she would find it difficult to spend time on pregnancy and childbirth afterwards - so she was ordered by the previous king to conceive and bear her husband''s child, who was the king''s maid, at an early age. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    But the daughter who inherited Feliana''s talents most strongly was Jessica.


    ''''Yes ... Jessica, you know how you should move on from now on.


    ''Yes. As a little girl, I will play the role of the innocent daughter. I will suppress this fear and approach him unpretentiously. I think it would be in her best interest if I... if Jessica Northlea Evans were to become Noah Whitefield''s companion.


    ''Enough. For now, you need to think about not alarming him yet. I have a long way to go.


    Yes, mother. I will act so that in ten years'' time, the seeds I''ve sown will be ready to bloom.


    She''s a horrible girl, Feliana thinks.


    Jessica is only eight years old. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one, because even at such a young age, you''ve already read Feliana''s plan.


    The fact that Feliana decided to dispatch Jessica as an ambassador also means, of course, that she is a hostage. I''m sure that by providing a hostage, the surrounding countries will be able to see how much the Kingdom of Orleans appreciates Grandizia.


    But at the same time, it is one of the reasons why Jessica is a daughter with a head on her shoulders, which is unthinkable at her age. She is able to read Feliana''s plans, take Feliana''s intentions and then act fully on them - that''s how Feliana evaluates Jessica. At least to the extent that she trusts him more than any of her vassals in terms of brains.


    When the time comes, though, I would have liked to see him wield his wisdom as my right-hand man in the future.


    It didn''t work out.


    "Jessica.


    Yes, Mother.


    The Empire says they''ve executed his parents and brother. Head on, I agree with you that you have put up a fight with him.


    ''''Perhaps in two years'' time, the empire will be gone. For Olvance, an avenging enemy can perish on its own accord and control half of its territory... that''s enough of a victory, but I believe your mother is more greedy than that.


    Yes. So, how does it work?


    How about sending some people to Grandizia as students? From what I hear, the country of Grandizia doesn''t have any humans, and most of its soldiers are demons. I''ve heard that the remaining people are also elves, and I''m guessing that they don''t have a way to maintain the territory they''ve expanded. Therefore, I thought it would be better to dispatch people from Orvans in the form of study abroad and have them take charge of guarding the territory.


    Do you think you can trust me with your domain so easily? Won''t they think you''re just a foreigner?


    Let those who study abroad be selective in selecting those who excel in domestic affairs. If a country has no one to rely on for diplomacy and domestic affairs, we will bring out the best in those who are capable, even if they are from outside. At the very least, let them do so much good that Master Noah Whitefield would have no problem entrusting a city to you as his lord. Since we originally wanted to prolong the destruction of the Empire as long as possible.


    What about the people who study abroad?¡¡Do you want me to inculcate in you some loyalty to your country before you go?


    There is no need. It''s not necessary, in fact, we need them to be loyal to Grandizia. It''s better to be thought of as ''a superior person who only comes from Olvance'' than to have a connection to the Kingdom of Olvance that is inexplicably left behind.


    ....


    Gulping, Feliana involuntarily swallowed her spit. She felt as if her own daughter was reading everything she had to say.


    Ten years later - that''s the one endpoint that Feliana thinks she''ll be able to reach.


    For ten years, she will help Grandizia to avoid suspicion. At the very least, I will work to ensure that the Kingdom of Orvance does not become a virtual enemy within Grandizia.


    And after ten years have passed, the treaty we signed this time will be reviewed. At that time, we will propose deeper ties.


    ''''If you were originally from Orvance, you wouldn''t have much of a reaction if the control of the territory was transferred from Grandizia to the Orvance Kingdom. If it''s an invasion, even less so if it''s a peaceful one.


    Yes it all depends on what you do. It''s up to you, Jessica.


    I know. The best thing would be for me and Master Noah Whitefield to merge in marriage. If that is not possible, I think the next best thing is to merge them. In the first place, there''s an elven woman on the other side....


    The main reason why Feliana decides to send Jessica to him.


    She wants Noah to take a daughter named Jessica to wife in the future. Then all that was left to do was to merge the two countries.


    Someone with the breath of the Olvance Kingdom would rule the country, and the front line would be left to the demons of Grandizia to fight. After that, as long as Noah is recognized as a member of the royal family in the Kingdom of Orvance, there will be no problem in merging the two countries. At the very least, Feliana is confident that Noah will be able to carry on the conversation without arousing any suspicion.


    ''''Don''t worry, you''re my daughter.


    ''I hope so...''


    Jessica''s lips twitched a little bit.


    At her daughter''s words, Feliana can''t help but relax her mouth. I think she is indeed a charming girl, but her low self-esteem is her only flaw, isn''t it?


    But Feliana is convinced.


    Jessica will definitely deliver,'''' she said.


    ''It''s okay, Jessica,''


    Mother...


    ''You must play the pretty, innocent girl. Noah Whitefield will protect you as long as you are not an enemy. Play a woman like that.


    Yes sir. I will make sure that Orvance has peace.


    Feliana''s daughter, Jessica Northlea Olvance.


    She is only eight years old, her wisdom and intrigue. It is supported by her innate profession.


    ''I will strive to marry into Lady Noah Whitefield.


    Yeah.


    He''s a "Strategist".

 55-On the way back with the little girl

    So long, Jessica. You will do your best to support Master Noah wholeheartedly.


    Yes, mother. I''m off.


    "Dear Noah. Please take care of Jessica. It is my mother''s wish that my daughter be of service to you, Master Noah.


    Huh....


    The signing ceremony went off without a hitch.


    In terms of content, it is exactly the same as what was conveyed to me earlier. I''ve been told by Drake that ''there''s a possibility that they will come up with conditions that will be detrimental to our country when it comes to the real thing, so please pay attention to them'', but it looks like that was unfounded as well.


    And even though it was initiated by me, it seems that Jessica is going to come to the country with me.


    I''m not sure if that''s a good idea.


    ''''Well then, thank you for the night,''''


    Yes. I hope that our country and Grandizia will continue to enjoy friendly relations in the future.


    Yes. I think so, too.


    I took the hand Feliana offered me and nodded.


    Although Drake was saying vixen, vixen, vixen, but for me, Feliana seemed to be someone I could trust.


    Of course, as a queen, Feliana is the reigning queen of the great kingdom of Olvance, and there is no doubt that she is far smarter than me. It is impossible for me to guess what is going on behind this smile.


    But it''s like a gut feeling.


    As long as the Kingdom of Olvance considers its relationship with my country to be "beneficial," I think we can build a friendly relationship.


    Oops.


    But first, I have to check this.


    "Uh, Feliana-san...


    How can I help you?


    ''One thing I''d like to make sure of... we can assume that we now have the legitimacy to go to war with the Empire, can''t we?


    Yes. The Empire is the enemy of our country. You will be able to find out more about the fact that you have been fighting with each other on the border for more than fifteen years until now. You''ll be able to find out more about this by visiting the website.


    Thank you. Then you''re welcome.


    I don''t know what the justification is for fighting country to country, or what the cause is, or anything like that.


    For now, there''s nothing wrong with me invading the Empire right now - as long as I know that. You can ask Drake about the etiquette of war when you get back.


    Come on, pup, let''s go.


    Hmm. Step up on my back.


    It''s Puppy''s back on the way home as well as on the way there.


    In addition to me and Alisa, a new crew member named Jessica, Puppy should have no problems. Before, it was okay for Chappie and Milo to be on board, so I''m sure Puppy won''t have any problems.


    ''Well then, Mr. Puppy, if you''ll excuse me.


    "Mm.


    Hiyori, Alisa kicks the puppy''s scales and runs up.


    Alisa, who originally fought against demons as an elven fighter, is also very physically capable. As an archer by profession, Alisa often climbed trees to shoot bows, so riding on the back of a puppy was not a problem for her.


    But the problem is Jessica.


    ''''Well then ... um, Princess Jessica.''''


    Yes, sir!¡¡Wow, you can call me Jessica!


    Well then, Jessica. Can you catch me?


    Reluctantly, Jessica takes my hand.


    It''s a small, cold hand. Maybe she''s the daughter of royalty and she''s never done any water work. They''re smooth.


    Jessica''s slightly flushed face is down and she''s facing me as if to shake my hand.


    ".........


    ....


    No, I don''t know what to do.


    I can''t get to Puppy''s back anytime soon, even if I''m shaking hands like this.


    Well, I guess it''s too much to ask to leave everything to someone I just met. I don''t know if Jessica trusts me yet.


    Okay, I''m going to go.


    Yikes!


    Yes, close your mouth.


    It''s already sluggish, so I''ll just carry on with it.


    Even if she gets a little out of control, Jessica''s strength won''t help her escape from me. I hold her with my right hand on my shoulder and my left hand behind my knee.


    This is what is known as a ''princess hug''. And since the person being held is also a princess, it''s not necessarily wrong.


    "Yo, and.


    I put a lot of effort into my legs and jumped up with Jessica in my arms.


    Jessica''s face is bright red and trembling, and she squeezes my clothes tightly. That''s because I''d be surprised if she jumped up and down in my arms all of a sudden.


    I''m keeping my mouth shut so I don''t bite my tongue. It seems he''s listening to me.


    "Phew.


    Ha, ha, ha...


    Oh, I''m sorry. Surprised?¡¡Don''t worry, we''re here.


    Hi, hi...


    Good, I sit on Puppy''s back.


    I sat Jessica in front of me while I sat down in front of her. I couldn''t leave her alone, as was expected.


    So, Master Noah, I wish you well.


    Yes, thank you for everything. Puppy, let''s go!


    Hmm.


    He waves to Feliana and with that, the puppy slowly takes off.


    The ground gradually gets farther and farther away as it slowly flaps its wings. Jessica''s eyes were black and white at the sight.


    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that we are going home. Puppy, straight to the country.


    Let him.


    The puppies run across the sky and a moderate breeze caresses our cheeks.


    Flying through the air with the clouds below her - this is probably the first time Jessica has felt this sensation.


    ''Wow....''


    Hmm?


    No one has ever done that before.¡¡You can fly so high with a dragon!


    Oh, yeah. Just make sure I have you in custody for your own safety.


    Yes!


    She''s mature, but she''s still a child.


    Jessica says this excitedly as she sits on the back of the high-flying puppy. I''m somehow relieved.


    But I''m still holding on to my clothes. Well, it''s definitely the height at which I would die if I fell.


    ''Oh my God!¡¡It''s a great dragon!


    ''Hahahahaha!¡¡Praise me more, little girl!


    No, puppy.


    You look happy, but Jessica doesn''t understand a word you say.

 56-My soldier

    I feel the wind lazily on Puppy''s back for a while.


    Puppy''s flight is fast, but as expected, it can''t be sped from the royal capital of Olvance to the Elf''s Hidden Village in an instant.


    When I look behind me, Alisa is looking around, as if she were an archer on alert. And there''s no conversation between us like that.


    Well, I guess I should just go there at a leisurely pace, while thinking--.


    ''''Noah-sama,''''


    Yeah ... hmm?


    Suddenly, I''m approached by Jessica like that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m not sure if it''s a fearful place to be, but she''s holding my sleeve with both hands.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you go to the beach.


    Oh, um, a few questions, if you don''t mind.


    ''Oh, yeah. Good.


    ''''Noah-sama''s country ... how much territory does Grandizia currently hold?''''


    ''Uh....''


    I don''t know if I''m allowed to say it.


    In front of Jessica''s presence, I''ve explained the matter of ''we don''t have an embassy or anything yet'' to Feliana, and maybe I can''t blame her for wondering.


    He''s even made sure to tell Feliana that our territory is still only a forest.


    ''Our country is only a forest. The forest west of the ruins of Rilkara.


    The West Forest.................The Devil''s Forest?


    Is that what they call you?


    It''s got an exaggerated name.


    Maybe it''s a rather dangerous forest. The level is around the 30s to 40s, and I don''t have an image of strong demons in there.


    Perhaps it''s because the puppy is there?


    I see, the Demon Forest is its territory...


    What about it?


    Oh, no!¡¡That would make sense. I''ve heard from your mother that Master Noah wants a lot of stone and wood.


    Uh-huh.


    The real problem is that we can handle the wood, but for the stone, we''re dependent on Feliana.


    First, I''ll build a wall on the Imperial side with the stones from Orvance, then I''ll cut down the trees in the forest, somehow expand the territory and build a house there... Just thinking about it is too much of a process for me to handle.


    But I have to get it done somehow. I''m the king.


    So you''re saying that you''re not currently ready for an imperial invasion, is that it?


    What... what do you mean?


    ''''Oh ... well, I''m sorry if I''ve offended you!¡¡And, but........well........the news of a tie-up between Grandizia and Orvance will reach the Empire in the not too distant future. At that time, the Empire will probably attack Grandizia first.


    ...Is that right?


    ''Having tied up with Orvance, the Empire considers Grandizia and the enemy. Since we are no longer a virtual enemy, it is possible that they will launch a preemptive attack.


    Is that true too?


    No, I don''t know. Is Jessica really that smart?


    ''No... well, from what I''ve heard, I''m afraid that Noah-sama is doing a tremendous amount of work right now.


    A tremendous thing...


    ''Yes. Building a wall in an empty forest, building a castle, a house, and shaping a country with that as its capital... I thought it was too tremendous.


    ....


    Sure, if you ask me, you''re right.


    But our territory is nothing but that forest. As long as the forest is all we have, we have no choice but to develop it.


    As I said before, Grandizia has become an enemy of the Empire. Therefore, it could be invaded by the Empire at any moment.


    ''Oh, yeah. It''s....


    But at the same time, it means that Grandizia could invade the Empire at any moment.


    ...uh?


    So.


    Yeah, Jessica nodded.


    I have no idea what is going on in that head of mine.


    Well, since the Empire and Grandizia are already hostile to each other--.


    "How about if we take it from the Empire?


    -Oh!


    "You don''t have to build a wall. "You don''t have to build a wall, you don''t have to build a house. It''s right there. I thought that by taking Imperial territory as a bridgehead, we would be able to work more closely with the Kingdom of Orvance to fight the Empire.


    Well, that''s...


    Jessica looks at me.


    Her eyes are like they shoot through me.


    "I think I can be a part of that. Please help me with this.


    Jessica, you''re not...


    Yes, Master Noah.


    Jessica smiled at me with a smile.


    ''I was given ''The Strategist'' as my vocation.


    -Oh!


    Although I am still learning, please use my vocation for the sake of Noah-sama''s High Path. If I can be of any help in this endeavor, I will be very happy.


    What do you think, Lady Noah?


    It was as if the devil was whispering to me at Jessica''s words, saying that to me.


    "...Jessica.


    Yes, sir.


    When I get back to the country, I''ll introduce you to Drake. He''ll be my mentor.


    Thank you, Master Noah.


    The one I wanted - a warlord.


    There is no more power in the future to fight against the Empire.


    ''Well then, let''s get ready for war.


    Well, it seems like the Empire already thinks I''m the Demon King.


    I don''t think you need to be shy about it now, do you?


    You''ve killed my family, you should get the full retribution you deserve.

 57-Triumphant

    The Puppy''s swimming flight was over in about half a day.


    Normally, it would take seven days to reach the capital of Orleans by carriage. The puppy arriving in about half a day is still fast. However, even so, by the time they arrived at the Elf''s Hidden Village, the morning sun had already risen by the time they arrived.


    I''m sure Alisa is also sleepy, but she''s really trying to get into the spirit of not falling asleep. As you might expect, you might fall off without support.


    Alisa, are you okay?


    M....oh, yeah, I''m fine.


    That''s what I say to Alisa.


    By the way, I fell asleep even though I slept on Puppy''s back.


    Well, I slept with Jessica in my arms, so I didn''t get a good night''s sleep. Still, I''m active enough that I don''t have to go back to sleep right away.


    ''It''s not too uncomfortable, but it still makes my butt hurt if I sit on it too long, doesn''t it?


    ''Lord Puppy''s scales are hard, you know. I suppose that''s just as well.


    Take care of yourself, okay?


    It''s okay. We can''t just fall asleep at night, okay? We''ll just have to buckle down and bear it a little.


    ....


    I''m sorry for sleeping normally.


    Well, I''ve been traveling for a long time, so I can sleep pretty much anywhere.


    Hey, kid, we''re almost there.


    As Alisa and I were talking about this, Puppy interrupted me.


    Indeed, if you look down, you will see a vast expanse of forest. A gaping hole in the middle of it was the Elf''s hiding place.


    It''s so easy to see it from the sky.


    ''All right. Keep going down.


    Yes, sir.


    With a grunt, the puppy descends in altitude.


    As expected, the momentum was strong, and Jessica, who was sleeping in my arms, said, "Ha! And then he woke up.


    Puppy''s speed gradually slowed down and he slowly descended to the earth.


    ''Let''s go down then, Jessica.


    What, what...?


    I hold Jessica''s body with my right arm.


    Then with a whimper, he jumped off the puppy with Jessica in his arms. Jessica is still "Hi! But we ignored it for now.


    Finally, Alisa jumped off Puppy and we finally came back.


    ''Hmmm ... Lord Puppy is fast, but I''m still nervous.


    Yeah?


    Yeah. That''s the height you''d die if you fell. I''m just doing my best to stay upright.


    ''Uh....''


    As expected, as long as she wasn''t holding onto someone like Jessica, she was a bit tired.


    Maybe I should have taken one of the demons with me so that Alisa could rest. Next time, I''ll take someone with me so that Alisa can sleep properly too.


    ''Alisa, I''m sorry I kept you company for so long.


    ''No, it''s not an apology. If anything, I didn''t feel like I was the one who could help.


    ''No, it''s not. I''m glad you''re here, Alisa. It must have been hard for you to get used to everything, right?


    ''Then I wish it were so but don''t worry about me. I''m prepared to devote myself to being of service to Lord Noah.


    I don''t want to be dedicated to it.


    But I''m actually glad that Alisa is here for me. Mainly my mental side. After all, just having a pretty girl next to me motivates me.


    "I''m sure you''ve had a rough time getting used to everything. Get some rest.


    Hmm I''ll have to do that. I didn''t get much sleep in bed.


    Really?


    I wasn''t wrong about looking a little sleepy on the way home.


    I slept rather better than I usually do. It was super fluffy.


    Yeah but I don''t like my bed, it''s too soft.


    Oh, yeah.


    If there''s an attack, you won''t be able to move fast enough. It''s not easy to sleep unless you''re made to get up right away. However, if I tried to sleep on the floor, I was stopped by a female officer...


    ....


    No, I think even I would stop it, even if I were a wench.


    You''re right, we can''t let our guest sleep on the floor.


    Well, Master Noah. "Well, then, Master Noah, I''ll let you sleep at home for a while. If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to wake me.


    Yeah, good job. Bye.


    Yeah.


    I see Alisa walking back to the house.


    And that leaves me and Jessica. And then Puppy.


    "Hey, kid.


    Hmm?


    Don''t I have any, you know, "thank you"?


    What?


    Unlike the little long-eared girl who has nothing to do with it, I worked hard. I worked my ass off. There''s more to it than that. Work on it.


    I don''t know if I''d say that about myself.


    It''s true, well, they worked for me. It''s because of Puppy that we were able to return from the Kingdom of Orvance so quickly.


    Even in front of the imperial capital of Draukos, he didn''t sleep all night and stared at the army, so he''s certainly worked.


    Well, if you want me to work, I''ll work for you.


    ''''Oh, yeah. Good work.


    ....


    "Nope.


    "You''re so light!¡¡There''s more to it than that!¡¡Show me some kindness!¡¡Give me half of the kindness I''m going to give to my ear-long daughter, just give me half of the kindness I''m going to give you!


    What a pain in the ass.


    You worked hard.


    In the first place, you will continue to work for us, so why do we need to work so hard now?


    I don''t know. Puppy just looks like a bully.


    Mwah!¡¡Huh!¡¡Enough!¡¡I will rest!


    Oh, yeah. I''ll call you if I need you again.


    The puppy flies off in a huff and anger.


    Probably, he''ll go back to his original lair on the mountain. Since Puppy is not sleeping, he might have wanted to rest a little.


    Well, never mind.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Noah!¡¡Oh, I''m so sorry for borrowing your body...!


    ''Oh no, don''t worry about it. Jessica.


    No, that''s not...


    Jessica says this to me, dismayed.


    As for me, I was just thinking, he''s just a kid, he''s a kid, he can''t help but sleep.


    ''Oh, husband!''


    Oh, Milo.


    As I was talking to Jessica like that, Milo came out of the village.


    It''s still a little after sunrise, so the elves in the village must be asleep. Milo was followed out by Gilanka, Chappie, and Bau. For some reason, Drake wasn''t there.


    ''My Lord, we have been waiting for your return.


    Oh, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God...


    ''Master! Welcome home!


    Yes, we''re home.


    I call out to each of the demons that run to me.


    Oh, yeah. I should introduce you to them.


    You are going to be my man, after all. I''ll make sure to introduce you to Drake later.


    Everyone ready to go to work?


    "My Lord, I will be leading the goblins in the processing of wood.


    I''m told to cut it off with my hands, hands, arms and legs.


    I''ve been asked by Mr. Drake to take up patrols around the village!


    Apparently Gilanka, Chappie and Bau have their own jobs.


    Certainly, when it comes to processing wood, the goblins'' dexterity is useful? In addition, logging is hard work, so it''s suited for Chappie as well. And since he''s a dog, Bau, who has a good nose, would be a good fit for a patrolman.


    Drake''s the overseer of the whole thing, I guess.


    Why? What do you guys have to do?


    No Milo?


    Not a d*mn thing. You know, I haven''t seen Drake in a while.


    Oh, yeah.


    I think Milo is the one who''s good at the heavy lifting.


    I wonder if Drake has any ideas.


    ''Well, no. I''ll introduce you to him anyway.


    Oh?


    "We have a new addition to the family, Jessica. She''s human, but we all have to be friendly. She''s a neighboring princess, so try not to be rude.


    As expected, we don''t want any disrespect to Jessica from a demon.


    We need to make sure that people know that she''s an important person from a neighboring country.


    "Jessica?¡¡You mean that young lady over there lying on the ground?


    Yes, there...


    Hmm?


    Is he down?


    "...and...


    The young lady that Milo pointed to - Jessica was.


    She had been surprised by the group of demons that had suddenly appeared, and had collapsed, blowing bubbles.

 58-Take a break

    So, this young lady is a neighboring princess.


    Yes.


    For now, Gilanka, Chappie and Bau each went to work, so I carried Jessica with Milo.


    By the way, the place we brought them to was my temporary home. I didn''t want to stay in the same house as Arisa, so I asked the village chief to give me a new place to live. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that the elves are currently working on the plans for my house. As expected, I can''t be a homeless child either.


    I''m currently in the process of putting Jessica to sleep on an elven-style bunk (hard and cheap). I wonder if it''s appropriate for a princess to sleep on this kind of bunk.


    On a side note, this house is so small that Milo can''t get into it. So Milo is alone outside the house, peeking out the window.


    ''''Wait, I''m just wondering,''''


    Hmm?


    What''s a neighboring country princess doing here?


    No.....


    Honestly, that''s super annoying for me to hear.


    It''s kind of nice to be introduced as an ambassador, but Drake said, "It''s to infiltrate the agency! So I brought her home with the idea that if I took her home on the spot for now, those people wouldn''t be able to come in.


    But that doesn''t mean that we can''t treat the princess of our country carelessly.


    For now, I''ll scratch it out and try to explain it to Milo.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    Yeah.


    We have a rather good relationship with them. This time, they''ve asked me to be their ally in supporting them. And in return, they sent Jessica to be an ambassador.


    Wow.


    Grinning, Milo smiles.


    You have a vicious face, you''ll make Jessica cry just by laughing.


    ''''Holy crap, master,''''


    Hmm?


    Some people just don''t have a relatively good relationship, eh?


    Well, yeah.


    When are we going to attack? We''re ready to do whatever your master tells us to do.


    ....


    I can''t help but frown at that remark, which is quite sharp for Miro.


    We''re going to attack - that means we''re going to war.


    A lot of people die because of my orders. All I have to do is give an order to a demon and a country will be destroyed.


    The Draukos Empire is the avenger of my parents, and there is nothing wrong with destroying it. In fact, I''d even be willing to go in and destroy it on my own.


    But that doesn''t mean I hate all the people of the Draukos Empire.


    It''s not the same as attacking the empire, but I don''t think it''s the same as destroying everything in the empire. In order to grow as a country, I think it would be better to rule people as well.


    Then what should I do?


    I can''t say that I can''t do it right away, but they are a big country. They say that this forest is my country''s territory, but it''s dozens and hundreds of times bigger than that.


    That''s all right. Your master has over 10,000 demons under his roof.


    There are no more than 10,000 men in the Imperial Army. And they''re all well-trained regulars.


    All of us can come back to life if our masters use recovery magic. It''s practically infinite.


    ''Uh....''


    Come to think of it, you''re absolutely right.


    The demons under me won''t die as long as I''m around. Just like Chappie came back to life, the other demons will come back to life with my magic as long as their corpses are still there.


    An army of demons that will never die and an army of humans that will die if you kill them.


    It''s obvious which one is stronger.


    It''s true that they will come back to life, but...


    Human armies need to eat, don''t they? We, on the other hand, don''t need to eat anything. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. There''s no advantage in numbers.


    Well, you know. I guess one of the advantages of not needing to eat is that I don''t have to.


    Demons don''t need any food at all - that''s another advantage we have.


    Basically, supply lines are important in war. It is a way to bring food and water to the soldiers fighting in the front line. Without supply lines, an army can''t continue to fight.


    But my army is different.


    We don''t need to think about supply lines, no matter how far or how far we have to go into the enemy''s heartland. After all, there is absolutely nothing to supply.


    We won''t die. "We won''t die." "Plus, with your skills, our numbers will continue to grow. That would be a nightmare for our enemies.


    ....


    Give us the order and we''ll destroy your country any day.


    Well, just wait for it to sink in, Miro.


    Once again, I''m even laughing at the awfulness of the current situation.


    Indeed, my army is strong. There is no need for food, and even if they die, they come back to life, tens of thousands of demons - is there any country that can compete with them?


    But at any rate, that''s what Jessica told me to do, and I''m starting to feel like it''s time to attack.


    It''s true that it''s faster to take away a country than to build one from scratch.


    ''''I thought we should talk to Drake about that for a bit.


    "For Drake?


    "Yeah. Well Jessica just told me.


    What do you mean?


    You''re a pain in the ass to explain.


    I''m sure I''ll have to explain it to Drake again.


    "We''re going to expand the Elven village, build more walls, and turn it into a kingdom. I thought that was the plan.


    Yeah.


    ''But Jessica told me that we''re already allied with the Kingdom of Olvance. It''s a good thing that you''re a member of the alliance with the Kingdom of Olvance, because it''s a good idea to invade the Empire right now. In addition, we can take the cities of the Empire as they are already there.


    Yeah.


    So you''re going to tell Drake what you''re going to do and how you''re going to do it... hmm?


    And just when I had finished explaining to Milo, I saw Jessica move.


    Slightly, I felt Jessica move.


    I told her my name, so she must have thought I was calling her.


    Hmm....


    Milo, we can talk later. Get under the covers for a minute.


    Yeah.


    Jessica cringes a little, then slowly opens her eyes.


    Probably just a little startled and passed out. She can''t seem to swallow the situation and looks around with her thinly opened eyes.


    ''Jessica, how''s it going?¡¡Don''t you feel bad?


    Sit on the side of the bunk.


    I''ll probably be fine, but just in case. As expected, if you got sick on the first day after coming here, you have no face to match with Feliana.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about this. And then our eyes met for a while.


    Then - her eyes widened and she jumped up.


    ''Ha--!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡This is outrageous!¡¡Master Noah!¡¡I, I...!


    No, I''m fine.


    In fact, I might have been rude to them.


    If I had explained to her on the road that there are many demons in my country, Jessica wouldn''t have been so surprised.


    Well, the worst thing is Milo, who has a vicious look on his face. He has a scary look on his face that makes even a crying boy cry.


    You look like you''re feeling okay. You should get some rest.


    I didn''t mean to be rude.


    That''ll be fine. I''m going to talk to Drake, the chief of staff, about a plan for the future, so I''ll be leaving now. You take some time off, Jessica.


    ''Eh....''


    At my words, Jessica thought slightly.


    Then, in her bunk, she bowed her head in my direction.


    "Oh, uh, Master Noah!¡¡Wow, I''d like to join you!


    Eh....


    "I have been sent from the Kingdom of Orleans to be of service to you, Mother, to assist you in the service of Noah!¡¡If you''d like to discuss future plans with your chief of staff, I''d be happy to join you!


    Uh....


    Is that kind of thing the job of an ambassador?


    I''m not sure, but it''s certainly a matter of crossing spears with the Empire, and I know that it''s not someone else''s business even if it''s the Kingdom of Orvance.


    As I recall, if I were to drop some territory or something like that, half of it would be to Grandizia and half to the Kingdom of Olvance.


    It''s true that for information on where to attack in the future and things like that, we should listen to the Orvance Kingdom''s side as well. And since Jessica is a "military strategist" by vocation, she might be able to give you some useful advice.


    ''''Well, yeah. You don''t feel bad?


    Yes, I''m fine!


    Come with me then. Milo, do you know where Drake is?


    He''s in the middle of the village doing something.


    As an aside.


    Nuh-uh, once again, Jessica screamed in surprise at Milo, who looked so out the window again.


    But as expected, she didn''t faint again.

 59-Monster Army Collection

    Drake, I''d like you to meet the newcomer to our country, Jessica the Strategist. This is Jessica, the new soldier in our country.


    Oh, um, my name is Jessica Northlea Olvans!


    ''I didn''t expect you to be here so soon. My name is Drake Des Sides. I am Master Noah''s loyal slave.


    No, I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    I head over to Drake, and for some reason Gilanka, Bow, and Chappie are there too.


    Jessica greeted them and Drake responded to them, but Drake''s words probably only sounded like a ''kho'' to Jessica.


    ''Yes, sir. I didn''t think the baby that the vixen was holding would be as big as it was.


    "...?¡¡Um, w-well, you don''t remember me, do you?


    Of course I remember.


    ''Master Noah, what is the meaning of this...?¡¡Master Drake.....


    Yeah, well, never mind.


    The conversation isn''t fully connected, but well, it''s a lot of work to explain.


    Jessica seems confused, but we''ll just have to get her used to this.


    And Drake knows that he can''t connect with the conversation, and he just says ''vixen'' as he normally does.


    ''So, what is the matter with you, sir? Dear Noah.


    Yeah. I need to talk to Drake about a few things.


    I guess he was in the middle of doing some work, but as expected, I''ll let him take priority.


    In the meantime, I''m going to scratch it out and explain it to Drake.


    I''ll be able to tell you about the plan to seize the territory of the empire and use it as a bridgehead in the development of my country.


    Oh, you think so too?


    I told Drake just what Jessica had told me about the matter, and he replied that.


    It would certainly be faster to take the city away than to build it from scratch. That''s for sure.


    We''ve been slowing down in some areas," he said. Therefore, we think it''s a good idea to take away a place that will serve as a bridgehead.


    So, what do you want to take away?


    ''''The one that seems to be good is the city of Rafas, which is the closest city to here. Being the city closest to the ruins of Rilkara, it''s a city that is often visited by adventurers.


    "Hmm.


    I nodded at the location Drake indicated with his hand.


    The city of Raphas is the one I stopped in when I was holed up in the ruins of Rilkara. It certainly seemed like there were a lot of adventurers there at that time.


    But instead, there seemed to be almost no army.


    ''But Raphas'' city isn''t that big, is it?


    That''s right. I''m sure there are a lot of adventurers who visit this place. The adventurers often visit, so they have an inn and other facilities.


    ''If you take away such a small city, I''ve got over ten thousand people under my command. You wouldn''t be able to house them all.


    Instead, the city of Rafus is surrounded by flat land. It will make the task of expanding the city easier than it is now.


    Oh, I see.


    Now that the forest is all around us, we''ll have to cut down trees and stuff like that.


    ''''Besides, there have been some complaints from the elves lately.


    What do you mean?


    "Originally, elves are a race called ''forest people. Expanding their hiding place means clearing the forest... and they don''t seem to be very happy about clearing the forest that is their neighbor.


    Drake continues, though no one shouts out loud in front of Noah-sama, though.


    On the contrary, the dissatisfaction had been building up just by not saying it. As expected, I, too, don''t want to expand the country by forcing the elves to suppress their dissatisfaction.


    If you think about it that way, this proposal was a good way to cross over.


    ''''Good.''''


    I''ve made up my mind.


    With Jessica''s suggestion, I guess this is where I''ll have to make my decision.


    "Let''s take the city of Rapace.


    You can call me a demon king or an invader, I don''t care.


    As King of Grandizia, I will invade the Empire.


    Well, let''s go to war, my lord!¡¡I got it!


    "My Lord, let me show you my sentries.


    Hands, hands, hands, hands, I''ll do my best.


    ''Wow!¡¡I''ll be active too!


    ''''Master Noah, I will also lead an army to repay your faith in me.


    Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bow, and Drake all scream with joy.


    From the point of view of the demons, it''s just too sluggish to build a country from scratch. It''s much simpler to say, "We''ll kill all the humans and take the entire city.


    "Dear Mr. Noah. We are pleased to see you.


    Yeah. We''ll move in as soon as we''re ready. Drake.


    ''Ha!¡¡Lord Baugh, please assemble all the troops!


    "Yes, Miss Drake!


    Along with Drake''s words, the Bau roared loudly, Aoohhhh, and bellowed.


    Along with that, what was transmitted was an earth-shaking roar of the earth. It''s not an earthquake, but a tremor of the earth because there are too many people aiming for this place.


    It''s a characteristic that only Bau can possess among my staff, the ''Demon Summoner''s Howl''.


    The number of my followers led by that voice - the number is 15,000.


    As if it has a regularity, they begin to line up behind my subordinates like an army made up of elite soldiers.


    ''''Three thousand ''Beast Squad'', I''ve got them all, master.


    Lining up behind Milo are demons that seem to be a fusion of beast and man.


    Lizardmen, warwolves, lamia, centaurs, harpies, alraune, dragoneuts - it''s almost half-human. Each of them shows their morale by showing the weapons they hold in their hands.


    ''''Three thousand ''subhuman troops'', all together. My Lord.


    Lining up behind Gilanka are demons that are close to humans, but have evolved differently than humans.


    There are goblins, orcs, ogres, titans, grendels, giants, cyclops, gigas, trolls, and other species that are much larger than humans, as well as smaller than humans. Some of the giant species are larger than Milo, while others, including goblins smaller than Gilanka, would be grouped together as ''subhumans''.


    ''''The ''Hundred Beast Squad'', three thousand, we''ve got them all!¡¡Master!


    Lining up behind Bau are demons that don''t deviate from the beasts'' form, but some of them are mixed.


    Gargoyles, chimeras, ortolos, unicorns, basilisks, hippogriffs, manticores, and pegasus are some of the most chaotic demons in the world. They vary in size, but what seems somewhat strange is that the Bau that leads them is the smallest.


    ''''The ''Immortal Squad'' three thousand, before you. Noah-sama.


    And lined up behind Drake are the undead.


    Zombies, ghouls, skeletons, skeletons, Dullahan, liches, ghosts, wraiths, and vampires - there are many different types, but what do they all have in common, or is it that they are all immortal? The Drake, who is also led by a zombie grappler, can be called an army of immortals, since he has become a zombie grappler, a profession.


    Well.


    Four units of three thousand each are now complete. But I''m leading a force of 15,000 demons.


    Now, the remaining three thousand--


    "The remaining three thousand are in Master Noah''s ''Guard''.


    ...for me?


    "Yes, sir. Chappie-dono as my second-in-command. We have a group of demons under Master Noah that are higher in ability than those under Master Noah.


    Yeah, right.


    Hands, hands, feet, pants, pants. I''ll do my best.


    I look at the three thousand demons that line up behind me.


    There are sub-long dragon species such as wyvern and salamander, beast species such as Cerberus and bicorn, beast species such as gorgon and sahagin, inorganic species such as golems and living males, and various other demons such as immortals, subhumans, and giants, mixed in with each other. You could say it''s the most chaotic army.


    This is - my ''SS''.


    Our four generals are all here. Please give your orders. Our King.


    The proposal to form an army with Milo, Gilanka, Bau, and Drake as the four generals'' army, which he told Drake. It exists here in its full form.


    I glowered at them, looking at the four of them leading a squad of races and the mixed army that existed behind me, I thought.


    I thought, "With this much strength, there''s no way we can lose to the Empire.


    This is how much of a demon...!


    And then Jessica saw my strength in such a way.


    I just shuddered at the sheer number of them, at the swarm of violent demons.

 60-City, raid

    We lead the demons through the forest.


    Naturally, I''m at the front of the army, and the four cadres - Milo, Gilanka, Drake and Bau. The total number of troops following behind them is 15,000.


    It''s a number that would feel like a nightmare in a human city.


    ''''Well ... with this number, can we bring down the city of Rapace?''''


    ''''Probably, it won''t be a problem. The city of Raphas is the closest city to the ruins of Rilkara, so there are a good number of adventurers in the city. However, there aren''t many adventurers of that high rank.


    Really?


    ''''To begin with, it''s because the Ruins of Rilkara is not a very popular labyrinth. The level of the demons is generally high, and even the most high-ranked adventurers will reach their limit around the middle level. At least, I''ve heard that the only adventurer who came back alive from the 20th level or lower is that brave man, Goldova.


    ....


    Yeah, well, the level of the demons was definitely very high.


    I remember that even I, who was a brave man at the time, almost died a few times. After passing the 20th level, it was definitely very tough.


    After all, when I first entered the ruins, my level was 70. But after two weeks of going downstairs and defeating all kinds of demons, I had risen to level 92.


    Well, thanks to that, I was able to get the ''Book of Job Change'' at the lowest level - the 45th level.


    ''''Hmm... how high is the adventurer''s level?''''


    I''d say 20 to 30 at the most. There''s only one S-ranked adventurer, though.


    Oh, really?


    ''''Yes. He is a level 63 great swordsman, aka ''Iron Lump'', a man named Angus Hoolgar. Due to his advanced age, he has retired from adventuring and is currently in the city of Rafas, where he mainly mentors the younger generation and maps the ruins of Rilkara.


    Hmmm...


    Level 63, huh? As expected, I''ll have to deal with it.


    Milo is level 45, Gilanka is 43, and even though Bau''s level has risen, he''s still 34. And even Drake, who was considered to be the strongest adventurer, is level 59. It may be partly due to the age of the overlap, but he''s the strongest human I''ve ever met.


    Well, level does not equal strength, but even so, it would be quicker for me to deal with him than for the executives to deal with him.


    ''''Oops...It''s over there.


    Yes.


    In the distance, I can see the city.


    This is the town where I once stayed for the night when I challenged the ruins of Rilkara. At that time, I remember sleeping in a soft bed for the first time in a long time.


    However, for two weeks from the next day, I invaded the ruins of Rilkara with the intention of dying.


    It''s a bit awkward to lay waste to such a city now, though.


    "Hmm........my lord.


    Yeah?¡¡What''s the matter, Gilanka?


    There are quite a few people gathered in front of the city, Your Majesty. They''re all armed.


    Oh, really?


    At Gilanka''s report, I narrowed my eyes and looked toward the city as well. But unfortunately, I couldn''t see anything. Gilanka seems to have good eyesight.


    But I wonder what happened to the fact that so many people are gathered here.


    ''''Kun Kun.......Master, I smell something burning!


    I''m getting a killer vibe...


    I think it''s probably because of that.


    Bau''s nose sniffs the smell of burning, and Milo''s wariness rises.


    Drake points to a small turret-like building diagonally in front of our direction of travel. And from such a turret, a ray of smoke billows out.


    I see.


    ''I''ve never been based in the city of Rafas, but I remember hearing about it from a colleague. I have never been based in the city of Rafas, but I do remember hearing from a colleague that demons occasionally flood in from the ruins of Rilkara. He told me that they have a wolfsbane stand ready for such a demon attack.


    So they think we''re from the ruins of Rilkara?


    I''m sure. They''re all demons that don''t exist in this neighborhood. Especially when it comes to minotaurs and red caps.


    Hmmm...


    The ruins of Rilkara, huh?


    Come to think of it, I don''t remember much anymore, but there were demons in the level 90s. The Nightlord Wolf I killed with a single blow is level 88 or something like that, I think. As I recall, the maximum was level 91 for the Guardian Golem.


    Come to think of it, I''ve conquered a ridiculous labyrinth, haven''t I? Thanks to that, I was able to discard the abominable brave man.


    ''''Well, boys,''''


    Oh.


    Ha!


    Yes!


    "Ha.


    Now, we''re going to take the city of Rafus. But it won''t be a massacre. It''s just to scare them.


    You''re not serious, sir.


    Miro frowns at my words.


    I''m sorry for those who were so excited about the war, but I''m only human. I don''t want to slaughter an entire city that easily. If we do that, the countries around us won''t be silent.


    Of course, I''ll do it if I have to.


    I''m not going to go easy on the empire that killed my family.


    I''m just saying that I will peacefully take my city and leave it at that.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do it. But even so, I plan to take the city as peacefully as possible.


    We understand, Mr. Noah.


    No problem, my Lord. We''ll work as our Lord wills.


    Drake and Gilanka thank him so reverently.


    On the other hand, Milo, Bau is somewhat unhappy. Bau, you are my healer, you don''t have to be so hot and bothered.


    You don''t have to be so bloodthirsty.


    Yes, sir!


    Jessica is a military strategist in her own right.


    Well, it was Jessica who suggested this time.


    Well let''s see what we can do about it.


    My steps and the steps of the army never stop, and we head straight for the city of Rafas.


    Then I came within sight of the walls and gates surrounding the city of Rafas, and the adventurers gathered in front of those gates.


    I raised one hand to bring the entire army to a halt.


    All right, I''ll go first. Milo, Gilanka, follow me. Drake, I''m leaving you in charge of Jessica.


    Oh.


    Yes, my Lord.


    "Ha. Master Noah.


    The total number of adventurers was something like three hundred. Some carried swords, some carried spears, and some held staves in the rear.


    In the middle of these adventurers, my eyes first met with an elderly man holding a huge battle axe.


    From his appearance, I could tell that he was different from ordinary adventurers. Perhaps this man was the S-ranked adventurer Drake had mentioned, Angus Hoolgar.


    However, unlike such an imposing Angus, the adventurers around him are somewhat fleeing.


    ''''Oh shit.......what the hell was that horde.......''''


    He''s gonna kill me...


    Hey, isn''t that the demon from the Devil''s Forest...


    I''ve got a minotaur or something... and I don''t think you can...


    They might think they were speaking in a whisper, but they could hear it loud and clear.


    What is it, ''Devil''s Forest''? Could it be that the forest where the hidden village of the elves is located? Was it such a mysterious name?


    Well, I didn''t care about that and didn''t stop walking.


    We need to negotiate with the representative of this place--Angus--first.


    Don''t come any closer!


    ...?


    Who are you?¡¡You look like a human being...


    Yeah, I''m human.


    That''s what Angus said in return.


    What do you see in me that makes me look like a demon? Well, I''ve heard that there are demons that mimic humans, too.


    But there''s no need for them to mimic humans at all.


    "Excuse me, are you Angus?


    ...how do you know my name?


    Do you feel like you represent your city?


    I''m just an adventurer. I only lead the neighborhood watch in this town.


    Oh, yeah.


    So I wonder if there is a lord somewhere.


    The city of Rafas itself isn''t that big, and maybe it''s like the edge of a noble estate.


    ''''Well then, can you tell the lord?


    What are you...


    ''I won''t do anything if you shut up and surrender this city. If you run away, I won''t pursue you. But if you resist, then 15,000 demons will enter the city now and slaughter you. If you don''t want the demons to kill you, then you should vacate this city as soon as possible. Within a day.


    ....


    Angus raises an eyebrow.


    As expected, it''s not a condition that can be answered immediately. But unfortunately, I don''t plan to wait that long either.


    If you resist, I will slaughter you - because that word is not a lie.


    Well I''ll give the word to my lord. Hey, someone!¡¡Go tell the lord!


    Yes, sir!


    Oh, me!¡¡I''ll go!


    I''ll take care of it!


    With Angus'' words, the adventurers start running.


    The crowds of adventurers are dwindling in number as they enter the city through the gates.


    I wonder how many of them are going to go tell their lords. I mean, most of the adventurers are gone.


    I''m sure you''ll find that Angus and a dozen or so others who lost their chance to escape are the only ones left. There were about three hundred of them.


    This doesn''t mean that Angus doesn''t have a lot of popularity, it''s more like he ran away out of fear.


    ''''........''''


    Smallly, Angus lets out a sigh.


    Then he thrusts the tip of the axe - the part that is the tip of the spear - into the ground and Angus sits there.


    ''''I beg you.''''


    Hmm...?


    "My name is Angus Hoolgar, the ''Iron Lumber''. "I am Angus Houlgar, the lump of iron, an old man who was once known as ''S-Level Adventurer. My head is not worth much, but with my life, I beg you. I do not care what you do with my bare head. But spare the lives of the city''s people in exchange for it!


    ....


    I want to protect the lives of the people of the city, even if it means using my own life as a shield.


    You''re an adventurer, but you sound like a knight.


    But I''m not going to kill everyone in town, either. I''ve said from the beginning that I won''t do anything if you just quietly surrender it.


    ''Hmmm.''


    But I like the spirit of it.


    It''s like a knight in a heroic tale, a hero of the people. I like that way of life.


    Which is why, in this case, I have to play the bad guy.


    "Okay, Angus Houlgar.


    Controlling Milo and Drake with my hands, I made my way to Angus'' neighborhood by myself.


    Maybe they would take me by surprise, aiming for my life, but I didn''t feel that way. In reality, even though the distance between me and Angus reached a point where I could attack him immediately with a battle axe, Angus did not move.


    And then - Angus closes his eyes.


    I''ll give my life, those words are not a lie.


    ''''Then be prepared.''''


    ....


    I flick my middle finger with my thumb toward Angus'' forehead.


    This is supposed to be the chic way.


    Against a knight who is determined to protect his people even if it means giving his own life, he launches an attack with no great force and says, "I''ve got my life now, so do the rest. Now do what you want with the rest," and save his life. I remember reading such a heroic story when I was young.


    That''s right, an attack with little power.


    "Phew, that''s a life...


    Blah, blah, blah, blah--!


    They''re... what?


    Wha...?


    Angus was in agony.


    He wallowed in pain for a while, and then after a while more, he stopped moving.


    .........What, my deco-pin is powerful enough to kill a level 63 adventurer?


    Oh, no.


    Such was my expectation.


    It came true with the birth of the blunt colored collar that I often see around Angus'' neck. It has become.

 61-Peaceful solution

    "My king. I am now loyal to you from the bottom of my heart.


    Uh-huh.


    Angus gets up with a vengeance and bows his head to me.


    No, there were a lot of things that I didn''t calculate, but let''s call it a good thing that I made more friends for now. It''s also a strong level 63 adventurer. I''ll distract myself from the sad reality that my deco-pin has the power to kill people for now.


    "Angus, let me have a look.


    "As you wish, my king.


    Hm. Analyze.


    A translucent string of letters appears in front of me with powerful words.


    Name: Angus Foulger.


    Occupation: living mail level 63


    skill


    Swordplay level 63


    Great sword control level 40.


    Defensive Breakdown Level 35


    Sword of Light level 13.


    Absolute Defense Level 13.


    The occupation "Great Swordsman" has been changed to "Living Mail".


    Normally I would think that a living mail would refer to a demon with an empty armor or something like that. Why does Angus, who has a body, become a living mail?


    Well, I guess that''s going to change a lot in the future. The body underneath the armor gradually disappears, and the armor becomes the main body, and so on.


    I wonder what they''re going to do about bathing and such, and other unimportant thoughts passed through my head.


    "Angus.


    ...Are you Drake?


    ''I''m a little more senior than you. I''ll also explain our camp to you.


    Yes, please. I''m not quite sure why I''m here, either.


    Yes. Together, we will support Master Noah until the day he becomes king of the world.


    All right.


    I never said I wanted to be king of this world or anything.


    I feel like I''m imagining my future in Drake''s mind.


    "But I feel as if I''ve been rejuvenated. I even feel as if I''m overflowing with power...


    That''s what it means to be Master Noah''s chamberlain. There are many restrictions, though. I''ll explain that to you shortly.


    Please. I will fight with you as my king''s man from now on. As you wish, my king.


    Uh-huh.


    Come to think of it, you''re a former adventurer, so you''re acquainted with Drake. I''m sure I''ll be meeting a lot of adventurers in the future. I wonder if we can somehow get Drake to speak the human language.


    I think Puppy talked a lot about the "Metamorphic Human", but I think we need to examine that from now on as well.


    But the problem isn''t so much the reunion of those two.


    It''s the group of other adventurers who have not been able to hide their fears towards us.


    ''''Hee........Ah, Angus-san was brainwashed in an instant......!


    There''s no way we''re gonna win this thing...


    The Demon King.¡¡Help me, help me...!


    The adventurers are so terrified that they are about to be incontinent at any moment.


    I don''t want to chase them anymore, so it''s no problem at all if they run away. Even so, the fact that they still hold up their weapons stoutly is probably because they have the pride of being adventurers.


    Ah, it''s a bother, but I have to tell them--.


    ''''Kid, ah!


    Hmm...?


    The sound of wings resounding with a rustle.


    As if a large rock was floating in the sky, blocking the sun into a part of the earth.


    The one that bared its sharp fangs, carrying scales that shone black in the sunlight, and screamed so like a yell.


    It was Puppy.


    ''''You!


    What''s up, pup?


    I, too, had heard many things about dragons in the past.


    Their roars pierce the heavens, their yells shake the earth, and their single voice can prepare all living things for death - I''ve heard such phrases before. In fact, when I first met the Puppy, it had a certain kind of dignity to it. Not at all now, though.


    But anyone who has written a lot about the dragon''s roar probably doesn''t know that.


    I didn''t know that it was such a pathetic thing to say.


    I came down from the lair thinking that the boy would be feeling sorry for me, but there was only a group of ears in the village, and I couldn''t understand him, so I threatened him, and the boy led the demons to attack a nearby town, knowing how lonely I was when I heard that he had gone to attack the town.


    I don''t know.


    I shrug my shoulders at Puppy''s words, a dragon too sorry as always.


    ''Puppy,''


    What?


    I didn''t ask for you.


    "Kid!¡¡I will cry!¡¡The great and majestic king of the sky, the most powerful evil dragon named Grandizia, named after the great desire, will rant and rave!


    Annoying.


    I don''t care about you crying.


    If you want, I can give you a shot and have you sleep for a bit - I thought for a moment, but I''ll try to be nice to you.


    Well, never mind. Well, okay, Pappy, you stay there for now. We''ll talk about it later.


    You''re not treating me well!


    Well,


    He gloriously ignores the screaming Puppy and turns to the adventurers.


    It''s a bad dragon puppy, but it''s big enough to be intimidating in its own way.


    For now, let''s negotiate with the adventurers--.


    ........Huh?


    But what I saw in my field of vision was a dozen or so adventurers who were supposed to be holding their weapons stoutly.


    The adventurers, who should have been holding their weapons stoutly, were about a dozen unconscious figures.


    Why are they fainting all of a sudden? Maybe it''s because the puppy appeared out of nowhere. I''m an adventurer, but I''m miserable.


    I see, that''s what I''m talking about, Puppy-dono.


    "Huh?


    But for some reason, he found Drake to be impressed with him like that.


    As well as that, Milo, Gilanka and Bau are nodding their heads in agreement. ''''What the hell did Puppy do?


    ''''Puppy-dono''s skill, ''Yell''. It has the effect of stunting opponents below your skill level.


    ...Oh, yeah?


    ''''If it''s Puppy-dono, it''s probably a level 30 or so ''yell''. There are few adventurers in this city who have exceeded level 30. As long as Puppy-dono is here, it will be easy to neutralize him.


    That''s amazing.


    Oh, that would be easy to conquer this city or something.


    We could just have Puppy yell at the city and then we could round up all the unconscious residents and litter the streets. If it looks like there are still residents left in the city when it''s time to flee, we''ll have Puppy yell at them.


    ''It''s so easy to incapacitate them, Puppy, that''s awesome.


    ''''Mm-hmm. It''s clear that the Evil Dragon Grandizia is different after all.


    Mr. Puppy is amazing!


    M....m...m?¡¡Ummmmm, yes!¡¡I am awesome!¡¡More credit where credit is due!¡¡Fuhahahaha!


    Well, I''m in good shape.


    If I say something else, he''ll scream for joy.


    He''s a little dragon indeed.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to find a way to make it to the top of the list.


    Even so, the residents who tried to forcefully stay behind had Puppy give a ''yell'' and stun them, and then had Gilanka''s men send them straight out of the city.


    Thus, my country Grandizia - my country Grandizia - got a bridgehead.

 62-Epilogue: Secret of Military Jessica

    Horrible.


    With a gulp and a swallow of spit, Jessica Northlea Olvance honestly thinks so.


    Sent by her mother, Feliana, as an ambassador for Grandizia, Jessica''s role is to solidify the alliance between the Kingdom of Orvance and Grandizia. Currently as their only ally, and in the future in the form of a merger by marriage.


    Jessica knows more than anyone else about Feliana''s intentions as the reigning queen. Hence, Jessica was sent in with the infinitely rude imitation of an eight-year-old daughter as an ambassador.


    Ostensibly, as a hostage.


    ''''But this is the power of the Demon King...''''


    While looking at Noah, who is surrounded by demons such as dragons, minotaurs, ogres, goblins, wild dogs and other demons, he mutters quietly.


    It''s not that each and every one of the demons, with the exception of dragons and minotaurs, are not that strong individuals. There are many weak demons that I''ve heard of adventurers defeating on several occasions.


    But when it comes to armies, they are no less of a threat.


    Even a pack of wild dogs can destroy a single village. If a horde of ogres were to appear, it would be a matter of the country''s army going to war. Even a hundred of them could be a matter that would result in numerous deaths in battle.


    That''s fifteen thousand under Noah.


    Even if you gathered the entire military strength of the empire, it''s still a delicate place to be able to counter them. When it comes to the Kingdom of Orvance, the only thing I can think of is a future in which we will lose even if we throw in our entire army.


    ''''But.........''''


    Jessica lets out a big sigh and closes her eyes.


    Feliana thinks it''s best to tie up with Grandizia and have a peaceful merger in the future. And that''s what Jessica agrees with.


    However, if there is a chance to take advantage of it, they could use Grandizia to expand their version of Olvance - or so they thought. It''s easy to give in to Noah, who reigns at the top, and demons don''t act with much thought. Arisa, who is with me, is also at a level where it''s not a problem to say she''s naive.


    ''''It''s ... too much, it''s unfathomable.


    But there is an overwhelming force in this camp.


    It is the power of Noah. It''s the ability that made the S-ranked adventurer Angus Houlgar one of my men in an instant.


    Until just a few moments ago, Angus had been speaking a human language. He was able to communicate with someone who could communicate with him. And yet, with a flick of Noah''s finger, he collapsed, and along with the appearance of a mysterious collar, for some reason, all he could say was "Goooooo".


    Perhaps it was Noah''s power - the ability to turn humans, forcibly, into demons.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that, but I''m going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that.


    Too strong.........


    In other words, Noah.


    He has the ability to turn all the people in this world into demons. It''s safe to say that''s too substandard an ability.


    The fact that Feliana has turned her original plan into a blank slate is also a convincing violence.


    If the strongest spear turns towards us, what can you do about it?¡¡I remember my mother telling me that. Indeed, Noah, and the country of Grandizia, is nothing but a threat.


    ''''........''''


    Furthermore, I remembered that I''d secretly heard it.


    Noah''s words slipped out of his mouth, probably because he thought Jessica was unconscious.


    Jessica had heard them in a daze, but the content of the words was shocking.


    ''''Grrrr.''''


    "Uh.... sure, I''ll come back to life, but...


    "Gulu.


    ''Well, you know. I guess one of the advantages is that you don''t have to eat.


    Noah was replying to the words of the minotaur, which Jessica didn''t understand, and Noah was replying to the words of the minotaur.


    Jessica doesn''t understand the words of the dragon, the words of the minotaur, the words of the goblin, or the words of the drake for some reason. The only words Jessica could understand were those of Noah and Alisa.


    Perhaps it''s Noah, so it''s unlikely that Jessica knew she was awake and used falsehoods.


    Still, it''s an unbelievable word to take honestly.


    ''Demons don''t need food. Even if they die in battle, they will come back to life. The people that Noah-sama killed will become demons and become his new subordinates.


    Where in the world do you have to look for an army that is so threatening?


    If they don''t need food and drink, they don''t need supply lines. If there is no need for supply lines, then that army can march from anywhere. It was an army that could bypass every fortress and castle and head towards the imperial capital with its entire army, no problem.


    Furthermore, it doesn''t seem to be unconditional, but even if they die in battle, they will come back to life. That means that they don''t even need replenishment soldiers. Moreover, the more enemy soldiers you defeat, the more men you have under your command. If you don''t call this a threat, what else shall we call it?


    ''''Huh........''''


    Small, Jessica lets out a sigh.


    Should we be happy that we have a friendly relationship with this country? Or should we be lamenting the fact that we have a ridiculous country next door?


    Either way, it''s still the same thing Jessica should be doing.


    With a wave of her head, she ran up to Noah with a thump.


    ''Master Noah!


    Oh, yeah. Jessica, I was able to drop the city with no problem.


    Yes, sir. First of all, I''d like to congratulate you on your victory!


    Hahaha, laughs Noah.


    Jessica plays an innocent girl.


    A princess from a neighboring country who was given a ''military strategist'' in her vocation. It''s best to think that it will make a useful donation and serve you - that''s the best thing to do.


    For that reason, you must never be overlooked.


    ''''From now on, I''m sure we''ll have to go to war with the Empire in earnest.


    ''Yes, Master Noah!¡¡I will continue to make my dedication to help Master Noah''s High Path!


    Yeah. I''m counting on you, Jessica.


    Yes!


    She bows her head and sticks out her tongue in a small way.


    A secret unique to Jessica that she hasn''t even told her mother.


    It is that the vocation she was given is not ''military strategist'' or anything like that.


    Because.


    With Jessica''s skill of ''performer'', she can become anything she wants to be - and that''s not just because she''s a good actor.


    Name: Jessica Northlea Olvance.


    Occupation: con artist level 8


    skill


    Spearhead level 8.


    Truth & Reconciliation Level 8


    Performer Level 5

 63-Prologue: Imperial Strategy

    Tell me again.


    The Empire of Draukos, the imperial capital of Calcada.


    That''s what Alexis Grand-Dor Draukos, the current emperor of the Draukos Empire, said to Sherry McLean, the ''Seven-coloured Sorcerer'', the first imperial sorcerer, who was kneeling there - in the gaily decorated audience chamber.


    Alexis is already at a mature age, but that doesn''t mean he''s deaf. There is only one reason for this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. Raphas''s city has fallen into the hands of the enemy.


    What do you mean...


    More than 10,000 demons are attacking the city at the same time.


    What a...


    It''s spooky and even daunting.


    The city of Rafas is by no means a strategically important base. Although it''s located on the front line of the Orvans Kingdom, there is no history of being attacked by that kingdom as its borders are blocked off by the vast forest that includes the ruins of Rilkara.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. But all of them should have been defeated by adventurers based in the city of Rapace.


    I never thought it would fall into the hands of demons.


    I saw in my remote view an army of more than ten thousand demons. All at once, they were advancing on Raphus'' city.


    ''''........I thought there were S-ranked adventurers staying in that city as well....


    Your Majesty the one who led the demons.


    "Mm.


    Shelly is an adventurer, but her abilities as a sorcerer are quite high, and she holds the position of being the first Imperial sorcerer. She has signed a contract with the Empire to spend her time freely as an adventurer in the country as long as nothing happens and help the Empire in case of an emergency - such a contract has been signed.


    And one of the tasks given to Sherry is to patrol the country with the "clairvoyance" (remote view).


    It was just that once a month or so, ''nothing in particular'' was reported.


    ''''Drake''s figure was there,''''


    What--?


    The Drake who led the zombies and skeletons has been observed in remote view. During this time, he did not appear to be speaking a human language. It is assumed that the body was used as is.


    You mean there is a necromancer!


    Perhaps...


    Giri gritted his teeth.


    Likewise, Shelly also wrinkled her brow painfully, for as an S-ranked adventurer, Shelly had been teaming up with Drake, who was also an S-ranked adventurer, for a long time. There was no way he could feel good about being used for good with the corpse of Drake, who was such a fellow adventurer.


    And above all, necromancy is an abomination. The magic of manipulating corpses as one''s own slaves is completely forbidden, at least under the aegis of the state religion, Mullerianism. Even bringing back the hair of a dead person''s corpse is considered to hurt the dead and lead to their desecration, the strict Mullerian religion. Manipulation of dead bodies is not an acceptable act.


    Hence, there were cases in the past when the profession of ''necromancer'' (necromancer) was presented at a ceremony of vocation, and the Mullerian priests who performed the ceremony of vocation were forced to cut it off on the spot.


    That is why necromancy is such an abomination.


    "And, Your Majesty,


    Um....


    In the group that led the demons in that way was, well, Noah Whitefield.


    -Oh!


    ''''At the moment Noah Whitefield appeared, my [Remote View] was destroyed, so we don''t know what he was doing after that. However.........if we consider it as circumstantial evidence, I think it''s safe to assume that Noah Whitefield is leading those demons.


    It''s the Demon King.


    Noah Whitefield.


    It''s a name Alexis has heard many, many times before. From Archbishop Lucidia Rhinophallus. And from two S-ranked adventurers named Shelly and Randy.


    Perhaps their true identity is the Demon King.


    A dependency of the Demon King Lil Cara, who once appeared in this land a thousand years ago, and that was the only way to think of it.


    ''''Carmine, I suppose there''s no problem with the example.


    She''s quite weak, but she''s fine.


    Hmm....I don''t think the Demon King has any flesh and blood feelings for you.


    ''I don''t know if you''ll have the memory of living as a human being, but it''ll be at least a bargaining card. Even if it''s completely ineffective, it would be enough of a shield to prevent three attacks on His Majesty.


    ''I hope so, but...''


    As soon as Alexis received the report from the Demon King Noah Whitefield, he summoned Noah''s three relatives, his father Noel, his mother Marissa, and his brother Hal, to the imperial capital and imprisoned them in the dungeons.


    If it were true, he had intended to execute them immediately, but he was stopped by Carmine, the vizier and the man known as the ''Wisdom of Draukos'', the vizier and ''Wisdom of Draukos''. He said it might still be of use to him. When the time comes, if you threaten to kill your flesh and blood, there is a chance that the Demon King will be stopped.


    I didn''t expect the Demon King to attack the Draukos Empire so quickly, though.


    ''''Shelly.......tell the S-ranked adventurers that I''ll be summoning them soon.


    Yes, sir.


    Good. Get back.


    "Ha.


    Shelley slowly stands up and leaves the audience room with her back turned as it is.


    And there are only two people left, Emperor Alexis and Vizier Carmine. Alexis exhales heavily and rests his back deeply on the throne as it is.


    ''''Carmine,''''


    "Ha.


    What should I do? How do I put that demon king to death?


    I have a brilliant idea, Your Majesty.


    Say it.


    ''The Wisdom of Draukos''.


    Yes, Carmine is highly regarded because there is no one who is more wise than him in domestic and diplomatic affairs, as well as in military affairs. Although Carmine is already an old man, his abilities can be understood by saying that he had been a young vizier since his predecessor as emperor.


    Because with Carmine as Prime Minister, Draukos had gained a vaster version of the kingdom than ever before in its past history.


    ''Let''s garrison one division of the Knights in Hydra''s Guards. It''s in a strong fort where it is said that the Demon King Rilkara''s army was once held back.


    But what do you intend to do about the territory west of the Hydra Sector?


    "Let''s make a sign to the people and get them moving. It''s at the barrier of Hydra until we defeat the Demon King. We''ll prepare a simple dwelling outside the imperial city and let the people stay there for a while.


    ''''But is it really possible to defeat the Demon King?¡¡The brave man has not been found yet.


    ''''Even if we can''t defeat them, we can stop them. The only thing you need to do is to make sure that Hydra''s guards are firm, and the Demon King and the Kingdom of Olvance aren''t afraid. There will be no small amount of damage to the knights, but in the meantime, we just need to find the brave men.


    The barrier of Hydra.


    It is the strongest stronghold in the Draukos Empire. Surrounded by steep mountains on both sides, it is easy to defend and hard to attack. Even if a dragon were to appear, it could be defeated by the installed ballista.


    Certainly, as long as you can fortify your defenses there, you may be able to prevent the Demon King from advancing on you.


    ''''And one more thing, whether the flesh and blood affection is really effective against that Demon King we can confirm that as well.


    What do you mean?


    I''ll send a team of men to garrison the Hydra Sector.


    With a grin, Carmine smiles.


    ''''The Demon King''s (him) brother the regular Knight Ray Whitefield.

 64-Calm situation

    Hey, you''re looking good.


    This is all thanks to the authority of Noah. The demons live in this land and keep order.


    No, I didn''t do anything.


    The central street of the city of Rafas, which I ruled over - me and Drake were walking side by side there.


    A month had passed since I, or rather the demons under me, had taken over the city of Rafas.


    At first, I had them mainly working on cleaning up the city, fixing the buildings to demon size. This area was done with great help from Lute, the elven architect.


    So, we can use the houses that can be used as is and rebuild another house so that larger demons can also live in it, and that kind of work is eighty percent done. And I made sure that all of my staff could live there as a place for the demons to live.


    However, I haven''t finished taking it easy yet, so only about a tenth of the demons are willing to live there.


    ''''It''s wonderful. Even though they are all demons, not a single battle has occurred. This is also the rule of law laid down by Noah-sama. A nation is made up of three things: people, territory, and law.


    You know, that''s a pretty good description of the law.


    Still, the law is the law. In fact, the easier it is for the demons to understand, the better.


    Well, that''s something.


    I nodded at Drake''s words.


    The law I set up - it''s not that big of a deal, though.


    Since this is a country of demons in the first place, we don''t have any food problems or anything like that, and there''s no need to act productively at all. From now on, if humans are going to live with us, we might need to be more self-sufficient in food, but as of now, there are only a few of us other than demons, including me. I''m not sure how many people I''ll be able to help.


    For that many people, Arisa will bring me crops from the elves'' hiding place, so that''s all I need. In addition, there was a good amount of preserved food left in this city''s dwellings, so it''s unlikely that we''ll be starving.


    By the way, the law that I set up is as follows.


    Unless I give you an order, you must not kill anyone.


    Unless I give you an order, you must not kill your fellow man.


    Unless I give you an order, you must not leave this city.


    Drake told me that you have to be as simple as this to get through to the people who only follow simple orders, even if they are demons with a will.


    ''So, Noah-sama. What do you plan to do in the future?


    What?


    Thus, we have gained a stronghold in the Empire. From now on, it seems to me that it would be better to proceed in a manner that would overrun the Empire.


    No, I told you that was a bad idea. We have to be peaceful.


    But...


    I promised you, you know.


    I don''t suppose you need to follow the words of that vixen, sir.


    But you''re still our ally.


    ....


    Drake looks quite unhappy.


    The reason for this is because of the seventh day after I dropped this city.


    The reason for this is because of the meeting with Queen Olvance - Feliana, who came like the wind, suddenly and unexpectedly.


    ''''First of all, I would like to congratulate you on gaining a bridgehead in the fight against the Empire. As the ruler of Orvance, I am pleased to be an ally with a country as strong as Grandizia.


    Thank you, Miss Feliana.


    Apparently, Feliana came over as soon as she heard that I had dropped off the city of Rafas.


    There was a preliminary word of warning, but that was only because the messenger announced the decision that the queen would be visiting us in two days. As you might expect, I had just dropped off the city too, and I said I couldn''t offer her any hospitality, but I did say that it was only an unofficial visit.


    He told me it was only an unofficial visit and I didn''t need to entertain him, so I took him at his word and didn''t prepare anything else.


    That''s because we didn''t have any food or anything at all, though we did at least have a place to sleep in.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t know the whole story about this town yet either. The messenger said there was no need to entertain us with anything, so I didn''t prepare anything, but...are you okay?


    Of course that''s not necessary. Of course this is not necessary, but rather a celebration from me. I''ve brought the carriage, the cooks, and some of the finest ingredients in our country. If it would be permissible for you to allow our cooks to enter the kitchen.


    Oh, really? Then I''d love to. I don''t even use the kitchen at all, so I don''t know what''s in it, but...


    Thank you. You heard that, right?¡¡Call the cooks. The sidekeepers should cooperate and have a party tonight.


    Yes, sir.


    Feliana says that to the man behind her, who is probably a knight in shining armor.


    I didn''t know this, but in such cases, the person blessing the event has to prepare the food and so on. I thought I had to prepare the food and so on.


    Well, I''m not sure. I don''t know. I''ll ask Drake about this later too.


    When I looked next to her, I saw Jessica lightly holding her head in her hands.


    "...Um, Noah-sama.


    What?


    Feliana is giving instructions to each of the side servants.


    In order for Feliana not to hear, Jessica said that to me in a whisper.


    ''''........This is the one we should be welcoming originally. If you tell me in advance, I have prepared it for you. In the future, please let me know.


    ''Uh ... uh ... um ... sorry ...''


    I knew it was rude.


    Feliana seems to have forgiven me this time, so I''ll be more careful in the future.


    Well.


    Feliana straightens up her residence and looks at me again.


    It seems that with the advance of Noah-sama''s army, the Empire has decided to get serious about warfare. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it happen.


    ...Hydra Seki?


    It''s said that this is the strong barrier that stopped the Demon King Lil''kara''s advance in the past. The area west of the Hydra Pass is a quarter of the Empire''s territory. It''s safe to assume that the Empire''s national strength has been reduced by that much.


    Oh, really? Well, yes. Good.


    I''m not sure, but I''ll answer that.


    In case you''re wondering, Drake and Angus are standing next to me, but neither of them can speak human language. Basically, I''m the one who has to deal with them.


    But it''s okay. I''m on a path with Drake, so I can telecommunicate with him at any time.


    If I misspoke, I told him to tell me right away.


    I''m sure Jessica will be pissed at me before that, though.


    "But I''m still amazed. Lady Noah.


    ...what is it?


    No. The two are Drake''s Death Size and Angus Houlgar, the Iron Fist King. I thought that only demons served under them, but I didn''t know that they had an adventuring hero under them.


    Uh... yeah, yes. Well, my people, I guess.


    We''re both already demons.


    There''s no need to go out of your way to tell me that.


    ''Well ... so what did you do today?¡¡I can''t believe Mr. Feliana would come all the way here.


    It''s a reaffirmation of our friendship.


    ''Oh, really?''


    The queen herself is coming for that reason, she''s pretty light on her feet.


    I know my country is only a city, but isn''t the kingdom of Olvance a big place to rule? That''s exactly why I feel like there''s a lot of work for queens to do.


    But with my words, Jessica smiled.


    ''''Um, Noah-sama.''''


    Yeah?


    It''s easier to doubt than to believe. That''s what the old saying says. As a fellow countryman, I thank you, Lord Noah, that you have faith in the kingdom of Orvans without the doubts that are easy to have.


    ...Yeah?


    Suddenly I don''t know what Jessica is talking about.


    ''But I don''t think that''s the only purpose. The job of being a queen is not so leisurely as to come to this country for that alone. That''s right, Your Majesty Feliana.


    Oh my gosh you think Jessica can see everything.


    ''Of course, Master Noah understands that much.


    ....


    Listening to Jessica and Feliana''s conversation doesn''t really add up. I don''t understand anything, Jessica.


    No.


    So this means that I can''t understand why she''s doing what she''s doing.


    Because I didn''t have a choice. I don''t know.


    "The truth is, I''ve come to ask Master Noah to do me a rude favor.


    "Uh...?


    Evans would like to take this opportunity to reduce the territory of the Empire. He wants to take the land west of the Hydra and take it as is. There are refugees in our country, and we can''t say that we have plenty of land. If we give such a people the territory of the Empire, which is the new land, to the people of our country, we will solve our population problem.


    Huh....


    I would never say that I would simply accept a fiefdom. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it. Therefore.....


    It''s been going on for some time now, and I''m losing my mind.


    What are we going to do?


    The new fiefdoms to which you have relocated the people from Orvance we will provide Grandizia with all the revenues from the new fiefdoms.


    .........


    ...............................

 65-Negotiations with Queen Feriana

    Of course, this is not a d*mning story for Master Noah.


    Huh....


    I don''t know why it sounds like it''s a common phrase for scammers.


    I don''t think there''s a story in the world where someone benefits because someone else loses, and no one benefits from it.


    Of course, I don''t think Feliana has that idea.


    ''Well let me just get this straight.


    Yeah, no problem.


    Jessica, what''s going on?


    Oh, yes!


    I ask Jessica, who is next to me.


    I''m sure that Jessica, who is smarter than me, would understand. And I''m sure she''ll be able to explain it to me in a way that I can understand.


    ''''Your Majesty Feliana is right, it''s not a story that is detrimental to our country. Rather, it''s a story of gain.


    Really?


    ''We''re talking about giving us the tax revenue as it is, without having to do anything. I''m willing to accept that and I don''t have a problem with it.


    I don''t understand it, though.


    But is the abandoned land in a condition where it can be expected to generate tax revenue?


    Oh, Jessica ignored me and started talking.


    ''Can I tease you?


    ''Unfortunately, I don''t think we''ll even be able to cultivate it properly in the first year. The wells were poisoned, the fields were burned and abandoned, making them very uninhabitable.


    I suppose we''d rather be on our own than let the enemy take it from us?


    That''s what I mean.


    ''''........You would let the people of the Kingdom of Orleans live in such a poor environment?¡¡I don''t think we''re going to see any tax revenue from that.


    If the well is out of service, you can head for a nearby stream. If the fields are burned, then we can plow them again and sow the seed. In return, we will provide land that can be cultivated freely - subjects of my kingdom will cultivate the land regardless of such adversity. We may not even hope for tax revenue at first, but in the first year we will pay you the shortfall in tax revenue from the kingdom''s treasury.


    Feliana''s last words were to me.


    Let''s see.


    Well, I guess it''s a matter of letting the people of the Kingdom of Orvance live in an uninhabitable place and turning it into a place where they can get a decent amount of tax revenue. When you think about it, well, it makes sense. It means that we''ll occupy the dead territory of the empire in the hopes of generating future tax revenue, right?


    But what I don''t understand is this.


    All the tax revenue earned there will be provided to Grandizia - that''s the word.


    ''Well, I understand that the people of Orvance will get the abandoned territories.


    Yes, sir.


    It''s just that all that tax revenue is going to me...


    It''s not that I don''t like money either.


    But when you say "I''ll give you everything..." like that, it makes me suspicious.


    Maybe she read my thoughts, but Feliana smiles slightly.


    No, no, I''m not questioning...


    "We, too, have taken the situation in Grandizia into consideration. You will recall that we have a treaty with Grandizia. We have established a treaty between the Kingdom of Orvans and Grandizia, which states that if the Kingdom of Orvans and Grandizia invade the Draukos Empire''s territory and acquire it, they will cede it in fifty parts. Do you remember that?


    Yeah.


    That''s what I remember, too.


    I don''t remember what the article was, but I''m pretty sure there was a sentence like that. I think it was, "We shall cooperate with each other in our territorial aggression against the Draukos Empire, and shall cede control of our territory in fifties," I think.


    That.


    If that''s the case, then half of the former Draukos Empire''s territory up to the barrier of Hydra belongs to me, right?


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I''m aware that aside from the two heroes over there, there is no one who should be a citizen.


    ''........yeah, yeah. That''s right. They''re all demons.


    ''I suspect that Grandizia is still very new to the country, and its legal provisions are not so settled. What does Master Noah think of the tax revenues in the lands he has ruled?


    "Uh....


    No matter how they say it is.


    Even if you say tax revenue, the demons don''t have to eat anything in the first place, and they don''t have to have any entertainment or anything like that, or rather, there''s a sense that fighting is like entertainment.


    To put it another way, my country, led by demons who don''t need to eat anything, doesn''t even need to grow any crops. Because no one eats them.


    What would happen to the tax revenue then? You wouldn''t have to take anything, would you?


    Well I''m not quite there yet, but... yes.


    ''''As long as it''s still in its infancy, it can''t be helped. In addition, I have heard that the subjects of Grandizia are all demons. Even if we wanted to revive the village, it would be difficult to manage the fields with only demons.


    We are currently working on that as well. After all, no matter how many demons you have to feed, you can''t survive without food.


    ....


    I let Jessica''s words flow in silence for now.


    Come to think of it, Jessica doesn''t know that demons don''t have to eat anything. Likewise, so does Feliana.


    Normally, the idea of not having to eat anything would never come to mind.


    I can''t afford to let it slip through my fingers here either.


    ''''Well, yeah, well, in the end, you know, you know, providing all the tax revenue to Grandizia...''''


    Yes. ''''In other words, the new territory is ostensibly the territory of the Kingdom of Orleans, with Grandizia taking effective control of it, if you can think of it as such.


    ...ostensibly?


    ''''The surrounding countries will feel it is unnatural to call themselves the territory of Grandizia while the people of the Kingdom of Orvance live there. Therefore, we would like to make it the territory of the Kingdom of Olvance for all intents and purposes. In exchange, we would like to ask you to allow us to provide you with all of our tax revenue.


    Hmph, and Feliana smiles slightly.


    I don''t understand the advantages and disadvantages as usual, but what kind of advantages are there in the Kingdom of Olvance?


    A fiefdom is something that generates tax revenue. It should be common knowledge that the lord and the people of a fiefdom are united in the form of gaining patronage in exchange for paying taxes.


    That''s why I don''t understand the idea of gaining the territory but giving all the tax revenue.


    ''''If I were to state it plainly, I''d say that I want the Kingdom of Orvance to get the name and Grandizia to get the fruit.


    ...berries?


    ''''Yes. It''s a simple fact that the Kingdom of Orvans is still inferior to the Draukos Empire in terms of national strength. However, if you can obtain a vast territory, even if it''s papier-mach¨¦, you will be able to become an equal to the Empire. This time, if we can acquire the Empire''s territory in the area of the Hydra, we will have an almost equal footing.


    ....


    Yeah, I see.


    Finally, I''m starting to understand something. In other words, the Kingdom of Orleans genuinely wants to expand its territory. They want to claim it as a country with a vast territory, even if it means offering me all the tax revenue they can get from their territory.


    Of course, I can''t understand what that means in terms of diplomacy.


    If that''s the case, I understand. As for the tax revenue...yes.


    I don''t know anything at all about the tax revenue of the Olvance Kingdom.


    I''m sure Feliana doesn''t intend to do that, but if someone like a tax collector thinks "I don''t want to pay taxes to a demon''s kingdom" or something like that, there''s a possibility that I''ll put it in my own pocket.


    We should have personnel on our side who can confirm that.


    ''''.........er, Jessica.''''


    Yes, Master Noah.


    Can you oversee the taxes that will be paid by the Kingdom of Olvance in the future?


    We understand, Mr. Noah. Leave it to me.


    ''So then ... as far as tax revenue goes, make sure you get it through Jessica.


    It''s really helpful to have a subordinate who can be trusted with things like this.


    I''ll let Drake or Angus take over eventually, but what will I do then? Should I pretend that I''ve lost my hearing, so I''ll have to write it down in writing, please?


    ''Thank you, Master Noah.''


    Well, for me, it''s awkward in a way that leaves it all up to you...


    No, please don''t worry about that.


    So Feliana lowered her head.


    Then she looked at me with serious eyes.


    ''''And then ... one more thing I came to ask Noah-sama for a rude request.


    Huh... what is it?


    Two years will do.


    Soooo, Feliana holds up two fingers to indicate to me.


    Take a big deep breath, as if you''ve made up your mind to do something.


    I said.


    ''''We would like to make our invasion of the Draukos Empire in a way that our country will be the master.

 66-Negotiations concluded

    ....


    At Feliana''s words, I can''t help but widen my eyes.


    At the same time, what is born is a strong disappointment. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    ''''........Do you mean it seriously, Feliana-san?


    Is there something you''ve been thinking about?


    Earlier, Feliana said. She said that for two years, the Kingdom of Orleans will be the main offensive force.


    Even I, as expected of me, am not so stupid as to not be able to read the other side of those words. What Feliana wants to say is quite simple.


    Don''t move for two years.


    That''s what she''s saying.


    ''''You know why I''m trying to destroy the Empire.


    ''Of course. We are aware that we are asking you to be rude, as well.


    The Empire is my parents'' and my brother''s enemy. Even though it was an unofficial meeting, I thought I had declared that I would destroy the Empire.


    Yeah.


    My father, mother and brother Hal were executed by the Empire.


    On the day that Feliana gave me this information, I thought I had made a declaration. I would destroy the Empire.


    And I''m sure Feliana agreed with that. It''s because the Draukos Empire is the enemy of the Olvance Kingdom.


    But it was as if they were going to return it to the palm of their hand--''''


    ''''Do you remember the wording that was written in the article when we formed the alliance?


    Well, maybe a little.


    Article II, Grandizia takes a leading position in the construction of the New Order on the continent of the Kingdom of Orleans and respects it as a peer group. Do you remember these words?


    Yeah.


    I remember.


    I didn''t know any of the details, but that means we''ll be taking the lead in the Kingdom of Orvans'' attack on the Draukos Empire. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    But what does that mean--


    ''''We claim to be ''building a new order''. That is to say, we aim to give new patronage to the Empire''s subjects and bring order to it.


    ....


    However, Grandizia does not have the power to maintain order. With all the demons under your command, I believe that Master Noah is still lacking in the power to rule the land of men.


    ....


    Indeed, the term "New Order Construction" is familiar to me.


    So you mean my reception was different. What the Kingdom of Orvance wants to do is not to crush the empire regardless of the method, but to give a new patronage to the subjects of the empire and become its banner.


    It was true that the invasion drove all the inhabitants of Raphas'' city out of the city. However, was it originally necessary for people and demons to live together in the invaded city of Rafas?


    I may have made a mistake.


    We have a proposal to make. For two years, the Kingdom of Orleans will be the main force behind our attack on the Empire. To do so, we would like to ask Noah to provide us with an army. We intend to lead both the army provided by Grandizia and our own people''s army to reduce the territory of the empire.


    "...You mean you want me to be some kind of mercenary?


    If you want to talk plainly, that is. And for that, my country will offer you a price.


    ....


    I look at Drake.


    He shakes his head silently.


    Of course you do. Even I can see that.


    Feliana is going to accompany my demons as mercenaries and make them the brunt of the war.


    That way, my country''s soldiers will have infinitely fewer deaths, and even if they die, they will be able to disregard that they are demons.


    "Of course, Grandisier has the advantage. ''''Of course, Grandizia has an advantage.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    I''ve been concerned for some time now, my dear. We have long suspected that Grandizia is planning to create a demon kingdom.


    Yes, that''s right. To me, my people are demons.


    "Therefore, I believe that Grandizia''s goal is the coexistence of humans and demons. I recognize that the alliance between the Kingdom of Olvance and Grandizia, the alliance between the two countries, precedes that.


    The coexistence of humans and demons - that''s certainly where I should be aiming for. But I think it''s difficult to achieve this in the current state of affairs.


    As long as demons and humans can''t communicate with each other, I don''t think they can coexist. Even if a group of humans came to this city now, it would be difficult.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think the human beings will become slaves to the demons as it is - I even think so.


    ''''Therefore, we believe that the first thing Grandizia should do is to make the country richer.


    ...rich country?


    Yes. In the territory governed by the country of Grandizia, it is to have the courage to welcome people. It is the coexistence of people and demons, and demons as good neighbors. I offer you two years to do this.


    ....


    A wealthy country--.


    I see, I''m finally beginning to understand what Feliana is trying to say.


    In other words, Feliana doesn''t want to make Grandizia look bad.


    ''''........''''


    Here''s a reminder.


    Come to think of it, I''ve always wanted someone who could negotiate with humans, haven''t I?


    When I told Puppy about it, there must have been some information given to me. A mysterious skill called "Human Change (Metamorphic Human)".


    Though Puppy said it was something that could only be learned by those who had reached level 70 or higher.


    If only I had two years to learn it.


    I could make the demons stronger and smarter too, don''t you think?


    Feliana.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    Okay. I''ll take that as a yes.


    Master Noah!


    Drake exclaims, surprised. But I ignore him.


    ''However, we have a condition from here as well. There''s nothing wrong with sending the demons out to reinforce, but you must make sure you collect the dead.''''


    ...retrieve the dead?


    We''ll do the mourning ourselves.


    It''s true that we don''t know how to mourn demons. Yes, sir.


    Master Noah...


    He nodded silently at the anxious Drake.


    Another one of the most powerful cards I have. Let''s keep this information absolutely secret.


    No matter how many demons die, I can bring them back to life - just that fact.

 67-Toward rich country soldiers

    Well, negotiations were concluded peacefully, and my country, Grandizia, was in a position to keep the war on the continent quiet for the time being.


    Even though it''s a quiet view, it doesn''t change the fact that I''ll be providing demons as a mercenary. However, I spoke with Feliana after that, and she doesn''t plan to attack right away. In the first place, they will first move the people of the territory to the territory they have obtained, and only after the settlement has been settled.


    And since the Draukos Empire has also lowered its defensive line to the barrier of Hydra, they won''t attack us from the other side.


    "Alright. We''ve finally arrived.


    That''s why the current situation is that no country is moving.


    My country will work for richer and stronger countries in the meantime.


    I''ve come to the entrance of the city today as part of that effort.


    "If you leave it to the Puppy, I''m sure you don''t care about this matter at all.


    ....


    ''To begin with, since we have no need for logistics, there is no problem in bypassing Guan. There''s no need to attack a Seki that has a defensive force united behind it. Even if they don''t, stones thrown by the giants would be enough to make them a siege weapon. If we wanted to take down a barrier, we could do it in three days.


    Yes, Drake, I''ll shut up.


    I interrupted Drake''s mutterings like that.


    Well, it''s a matter that was decided by me and Feliana, the head of the country, for one thing. It''s not going to be overturned no matter how much Drake, who is only taking the form of a vassal, interferes.


    ''Well, I promised him, but it''s only for about two years. Now we have to think about what we can do in those two years.


    ''Two years? It''s a long time to just wait, but...


    I''ve got a few things I want to do. You know, the Wealthy Nation and the Strong.


    What do you have in mind?


    Well. I have a little something I need to try. You know, with Jessica gone.


    In the meantime, we are allies with the Kingdom of Olvance, and I accepted the condition that I would stand up to the other side and not move for two years. They also said they would give me all the tax revenue.


    Incidentally, Jessica is currently back in the Kingdom of Olvance for a short period of time due to the matter of adjusting the tax revenue. As soon as the tax revenue adjustment is completed, she''ll be back in the country. I''ve left my subordinate non-motivated demons to escort me to and from the airport.


    I said that it would be better to have a demon with a will, but Jessica said that it would be more helpful to follow a simple order in a time of need. For me, I think a demon with a will is better suited for guarding.


    In case you''re wondering, Jessica is my military strategist, but that doesn''t change the fact that she''s still a person from the Kingdom of Olvance. I probably shouldn''t give her any bad information.


    When I think about it, I''m grateful for Jessica''s absence right now.


    Well.


    I''m going to wait two years to put a face on the face of the Kingdom of Orvance. But after two years, I won''t be able to resist. The time to destroy the Draukos Empire will come then.


    For that reason, we need to prepare our forces in the meantime.


    "Drake.


    Ha, Master Noah.


    Hey, go get Milo, Gilanka, Bow and Chappie to come up here.


    Yes, sir.


    For now, let''s let the executives assemble.


    Milo is the Minotaur, the leader of the Beastman Corps; Gilanka is the Goblin, the leader of the Subhuman Corps; Bau is the Wild Dog, the leader of the Hyakkutan Corps; and Chappie is the Ogre, the vice-captain of my Konoe Corps. For now, these five, including Drake, can be considered my top five officers in my country.


    I''d also like to give Angus some sort of position. Considering that he''s a living mailman, and that he''s normally undead, I wonder if it would be better to give him a vice-captain of the ''Immortal Squad'', of which Drake is the captain.


    Well, I''ll leave it up to Drake to make adjustments in that area.


    ''''Also, gather the demons outside the gate. Only the ones I haven''t made my will on yet.


    ''Ha. So we can exclude those who are willing?


    Yes.


    Yes, sir.


    In case you''re wondering, there are roughly 1,500 demons I''ve beaten to the punch, roughly 1,500 of them. Out of an army of fifteen thousand, that''s just a few.


    The place we''re in now was originally a park, and it''s reasonably spacious. However, as expected, we can''t gather everyone here. And even though they don''t have a will, the demons who follow a simple order should be able to understand at least ''assemble outside the city''.


    Drake excused himself from his seat, and I was the only one left.


    Now, I''ll call the remaining one myself.


    ''''Ooh!¡¡Papiiiiiiiiiii!


    I can hear you without being so loud!


    Oh, they were closer than expected.


    Flapping his wings, Puppy, a dragon with dark skin as usual, comes to me.


    What the hell, I hadn''t screamed out as much as I could in a long time.


    I was taking a nap near here and your voice woke me up.


    You''re free, aren''t you?


    What''s wrong with you? I don''t have a job to do.


    Well, you''re not the only one with a lot of free time on your hands.


    We got the city in the first place, and we kept all the equipment and everything intact. And we made sure that we didn''t destroy the buildings and stuff as much as possible.


    As a result, there was almost no damage to the city.


    The truth is, I was thinking of having the demons refurbish the houses that were destroyed in the battle. The demons have also deployed their own houses to live in, and those who seem uncomfortable in terms of their size are each remodeling their own houses at will.


    And the free puppies don''t have a home in particular, they spend their time wherever they want. I thought about doing it at home, but this guy said "My roosting place is in the woods" and didn''t take it.


    So, what do you want, kid? You must have a good case, since you called me.


    Yeah, I''m just trying to keep that promise I made you earlier.


    "Promise?


    Well, don''t worry about it, he''s here.


    Five shadows coming from in front of me as I was talking to Puppy like that.


    I wonder if these guys were relatively close to us. The four that came with Drake in the lead were a giant minotaur, a dwarf red cap, a muscular ogre, and a pet dog-like wild dog - my companions and executives, Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, and Bow.


    ''Oh, my lord. I''m here.


    "In the presence of my Lord, my Lord.


    Oh, oh, my God, I''ve got...


    ''Master!¡¡Hello!


    Yeah. Good job, guys.


    Well.


    Puppy is mandatory, but I''ll respect the free will of the rest of these guys for now.


    It''s a mystery skill to me, too, and I don''t know what effect it will have. Using an executive for the first time might be a bit of a problem, so I might as well experiment with a willing and non-executive first.


    Thanks for the tour, Drake.


    ''Ha. This level is no problem. I''ll go gather up all the demons that don''t have a will.


    ''Yes, please. Also, while you''re at it, can you show Amanda out of town?


    ...Amanda?


    Yeah. The Gorgon that I made a gorgon do.


    I don''t remember how many, but it''s one of the demons I''ve made willing.


    I''m sorry to use it as an experiment, but as expected, I can''t just run it without any verification.


    Drake doesn''t seem to be very happy about it, but well, there were only a few Gorgons, and you know what I mean. ''Yes sir,'' he replied, and Drake left again.


    ''Well ... Milo.


    Oh, my dear sir.


    Do you want to be... strong?


    What?


    Milo raises his eyebrows at my words. A cow''s head doesn''t have any eyebrows.


    "Of course I want to be strong, master.


    "I know a way that might make you stronger do you want to get on board if I say so?


    Yeah. You got some interesting ideas, master?


    Keke, Milo laughed.


    With that, the other demons reacted as well.


    ''''My Lord, is that story true?


    ''Yes, Gilanka. Maybe I can make you stronger.


    Me too!¡¡I want to be strong too!¡¡Master!


    Hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands...


    Hey, I''m first!¡¡I''ll be the first to be strong!


    Gilanka, Chappie and Bau are on board as well.


    Bau in particular is at a low level and wants to be strong.


    ''I just don''t know for sure. I don''t know if they''re going to be really strong, and I don''t know if your wills are going to stay.


    What we are going to do is ''Demon Fusion''.


    I don''t know what will happen to these guys as a result of that. Will their levels rise or fall? Will their free will remain, or will it be lost? Will the days with me remain, or will they be lost?


    There''s no proof that we''ll ever be truly strong, just the way we ''might'' be strong.


    If it works, it can make them stronger.


    If you guys don''t like it...


    But to me.


    Milo smiled cynically at me.


    "Hey, Mister.


    Yeah?


    He''s our master, you know. He is our absolute master, and he will obey us. We are subject to our master''s wishes. If he tells us to die, we''ll die on the spot. If he tells us it can''t work, we''ll kill ourselves.


    Don''t do that.


    That''s a heavy heart, indeed.


    That''s why, my dear sir. You tell him what to do. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but I don''t know how we can refuse him.


    Milo....


    "Command your master!¡¡You want us to be stronger than that!


    I gulp and spit at Milo''s words.


    In any unproven way, their absolute loyalty to me will not be rejected by them.


    That is - sincere loyalty to me.


    ''Milo, I know that spirit........puppy!


    "...Hm?¡¡What?¡¡Me?


    ''It''s a risky way to lower your level, but hopefully it will make you stronger. That''s what I''m going to give you now. I like that!


    I had decided that Puppy would be the first to do it.


    He promised to be the first to do it. And to that, Puppy said, "Do what you want," too.


    Besides, Puppy is the one who has the highest level. Hopefully, I''ll be the first to reach my goal of level 70.


    But, to my words, Puppy said.


    ''....well I don''t like that...''


    And.


    I usually refused.

 68-Monster Fusion

    Hi, Amanda. It''s been a while.


    Master Noah, it''s been a long time.


    No change?


    Yes, Lord Noah. Master Noah''s reign has allowed us to live in peace.


    Good.


    The Puppy had refused the usual and fled, so I had no choice but to come from the entrance to the city of Rafas to a wide plain a short distance away.


    There, my men, led by Amanda, had gathered. Except for Angus, who was next to Amanda, and behind me were Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, and Drake, all of whom had no intention of doing anything at all.


    And Amanda, the Gorgon, is bowing her head to me today, undulating the snake that has replaced the hair on her head. She''s a beautiful sister, except that her body size is about fifty percent larger than mine and this snake is a wriggling head. Well, female-type demons are usually beautiful.


    ''So, Amanda, do you know why we''re here today?''


    No, I don''t know. What did you want me to do, sir?


    Well Amanda, I''m just going to have a look.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    "Analyze.


    A translucent string of text appears in front of me along with the words.


    That''s the information about Amanda in front of me.


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation: gorgon level 39


    skill


    Predatory snake level 39.


    Petrified Demon Eye Level 39


    Gymnastics level 30.


    Dark magic level 21


    Enchantment level 13.


    Just like when I used her, her level remains at 39.


    I''m sorry to start with, but I''m going to experiment primarily with Amanda. There are many others at level 39 or so.


    ''Amanda.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    ''I''m going to conduct a new experiment on Amanda now. If it works, Amanda will be stronger than the other demons. But there is no guarantee that she will be stronger.


    Yes, Master Noah. I am now a servant of Master Noah. You may do with it what you will.


    Thank you.


    I nodded, relieved at Amanda''s words.


    Essentially, it''s like this. Even Milo and the others told me to do it.


    Why did that puppy guy refuse to do it normally? He was going to be the first to do it.


    "Well, you''re right. I''ll take you.


    ....


    I pointed to a type of demon called a centaur.


    It is a demon with an upper body like a human warrior and a lower body like a horse. Although its half is human, it is a demon that only imitates a human.


    For now, let''s analyze it, shall we?


    Name: None.


    Occupation: centaur level 32


    skill


    Thrust level 32.


    Kenjutsu level 32


    Physical resistance level 21.


    Body Enhancement Level 11


    Well, normal.


    In my group, he''s about average. Not terribly strong, mind you.


    Well then...


    Hmph, a small deep breath.


    What comes to mind is the skill ''Demon Fusion''. It is a skill that allows you to create stronger demons by fusing any two demons together.


    However, I still don''t know exactly how to fuse them or how to use it.


    Well, this kind of thing is trial and error. I chose Amanda and the nameless centaur first so that it would be safe even if I failed.


    ''''-- ''Demon Fusion''


    I muttered to myself to activate the skill.


    With that, the information flowed into my head as if the skill itself was teaching me how to use it.


    The first thing that comes to mind is Amanda.


    And then the nameless centaur that comes to mind as if it were a companion.


    Just in my head, I set the main (main) to Amanda and the complementary (sub) to the centaur.


    With that, particles of light emerged around Amanda and the nameless centaur.


    ''''This, this is........''''


    ....


    Amanda looked surprised, and the centaur remained expressionless.


    The particles that enveloped the two animals slowly spread out and enveloped them all as it was.


    The light gradually converges from the spread, and the two animals that should have been there disappear. Instead, a single thing appeared between the two animals, something wrapped in light particles.


    Gulp, and unintentionally swallow spit.


    Demon fusion - now, it''s probably safe to assume that it was a successful one.


    The fact that they let you choose the main (main) and supplementary (sub) means that the demon you set as the main (main) will be the main one. However, I don''t know if Amanda will remain as she is or not.


    For me, the ideal would be for Amanda to become strong in her current form.


    ''''--!


    Particles of light shine in unison.


    I squint at the dazzle and reduce the strain on the light on my eyelids.


    And then I opened my eyes fearfully, and that''s when.


    What was in front of me - was a girl.


    ''''........Eh?''''


    Noah, huh?


    It''s a girl.


    She''s a pretty girl, with smooth green hair swept back and puffy eyes.


    But the problem is that from the neck down - there is nothing to wear there.


    ''''Hey........hey!''''


    Hey, mister!¡¡What does that mean?!


    ''Someone!¡¡Get that girl some clothes!


    Yes, sir.


    He turns his back to the girl, trying not to look at her as much as possible.


    Along with that, Drake holds out his jacket towards the girl, as if he doesn''t feel anything in particular. What''s that mature response?


    I was not expecting a naked girl to appear right in front of me. I''m a boy, so I like girls, but I don''t remember wishing for a naked girl to appear in front of me.


    "Noah-sama. It''s okay.


    Really?


    Yes. I''ve dressed you in my clothes.


    Oh, good.


    Fearfully, I turn around.


    The girl standing there is wearing Drake''s somewhat shabby shirt from the neck down. The shirt is so long that the shirt hides her mid-thighs.


    Somehow, it''s still possible to see directly. I manage to suppress my throbbing and bouncing heartbeat while I look again at the girl in front of me.


    Well, Drake is topless instead, but I don''t care about the guy''s naked body.


    ''What''s your, what''s your name?''


    ''Yes, it''s Amanda. Lady Noah.


    ....


    Master Noah?


    Wait, wait, wait, wait.


    The Amanda I know is different.


    The Amanda I know is a Gorgon. She is a beautiful demon with a creepy snake''s head and a height 50 percent taller than me.


    By mistake, she shouldn''t look like a sheltered child like this.


    ''''Hey, hey, let me have a look.''''


    Yes, Master Noah.


    ...analysis.


    Well, whatever the outcome, if this girl is Amanda, there is no doubt about it.


    I don''t know, but there might be demons that are as close to the girl as possible. Maybe she changed into that kind of monster, or something like that.


    In my vision, thinking like that.


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation: chimera level 71


    skill


    Change (human)


    Change (Gorgon)


    Change (centaurs)


    Change (Lamia)


    ....


    What is this?

 69-The result of the fusion

    Well.


    Now, a mysterious phenomenon is occurring in front of me.


    "What is it, Master Noah?


    No, what''s wrong with me I''m just confused about the situation.


    Amanda became a mysterious occupation called ''Chimera'', and all of the skills she remembers are a mysterious skill called ''Change''.


    I''d always thought that the demons would merge with each other to form another demon.


    And the level is an astonishing 71. Was it purely because the level 39 Amanda and the level 32 centaur were merged into one, or was it simply the sum of the two that gave it this figure? It''s also quite surprising that it simply goes up by adding them together, though.


    ''''Amanda, are you using that.......skill now?''''


    ''Yes, Master Noah. I am in the process of using my skills automatically now, sir.


    It''s...


    It is a metamorphic human being.


    ....


    It''s definitely a skill I heard from Puppy before.


    And it means that Amanda is already in the state of using ¡¶Person Change (Metamorphic Human)¡·. That''s probably why she''s turning into such a human girl.


    ''''........Can you change into another demon?''''


    Yes, of course. Mr. Noah.


    So will you go back to the Gorgon?


    Yes, sir.


    Amanda nodded and put her hand to her chest.


    Along with that, her lips spun powerful words.


    ''''Demon Change (Metamorphic Beast), Race (Mode) Gorgon.''''


    And as Amanda''s figure emits light, her body becomes huge.


    The girl who was just a girl becomes an enormous figure about 50% taller than me, and each strand of her glossy black hair turns into a wriggling snake, and her entire body is covered in scales.


    At the same time, I hear something ripping at the same time. Maybe it''s Drake''s shirt.


    Drake, I''m sorry.


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting, Master Noah.


    You mean you can transform at will?


    Yes. I feel like I have more power in this form than ever before.


    Then let''s see it. Analyze.


    If it''s genuinely on the level, that''s fine.


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation: gorgon level 42


    Chimera level 71.


    skill


    Predatory Snakes Level 42


    Petrified Demon Eye Level 42


    Gymnastics Level 31.


    Dark magic level 22.


    Enchantment level 13.


    The moment he returned to Gorgon, his skill structure changed from that of Gorgon.


    And the level itself was simply raised by 3. I don''t know what the logic behind this 3 rise is based on.


    ''''Well then, next time, become a centaur.


    I understand. Demonic Transformation (Metamorphic Beast), Species (Mode) Centaur.


    It''s really free.


    As soon as it emits light for a moment, the snake is lost from its head, and its lower body transforms into a demon in the form of a horse.


    However, unlike the time of the nameless centaur, its upper body is that of a woman. Her hair, which she changed from a snake, is pure white, and she wears it long and long on her back.


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation: centaur level 36


    Chimera level 71.


    skill


    Thrust level 36.


    Swordsmanship Level 36


    Physical resistance level 22.


    Body Enhancement Level 12


    This one has also increased about 4 or so from its original level.


    The chimera seems to be purely combined, but I wonder if his level as a demon will rise again in a different way.


    ''It''s kind of strange. Even though I''ve never handled a sword or anything like that before, I feel like I can wield it at will in this form.''''


    ''........Is it still uncomfortable to change the skill structure all at once?


    ''On the contrary, when it takes human form, it can do absolutely nothing. I have very little combat ability.


    I see.


    It''s true, Chimera''s skills were nothing more than a change.


    If you had a combat skill, it would add to your attack power. Like my ''Sword Technique'' and ''Body Technique'', there are effects that will strengthen your body in combat with that weapon.


    The fact that it has none of these effects means that it can be said that its fighting ability is low in its chimera state. Because even though you have to fight with pure strength alone, with this thin body, that muscular strength would also be low.


    ''''Well then ... finally. Can you change into Lamia?


    I understand. Demon Transformation (Metamorphic Beast), Race (Mode) Lamia.


    And the last remaining problem is this demon.


    Amanda is a Gorgon, and the one I used for that material is a centaur. The fact that it can change into those two types is, well, understandable.


    However, a new demon, Lamia, appeared as a result of combining these two types.


    I''ve encountered this demon on several occasions at the Ruins of Rilkara, but...


    Amanda''s form changes again, this time her lower body transforms into a giant snake woman.


    It''s purely like the lower half of her body just changed from a horse to a snake. The rest of her body had a few scales on the upper half of her body, which was a difference. The face is Amanda''s.


    "Analyze.


    I swallowed a gulp of spit and looked at the full picture.


    Perhaps this transformation into a lamia is the realm of this ''demon fusion'' -.


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation: lamia level 53


    Chimera level 71.


    skill


    Snake fighting level 53


    Tightening level 53


    Dark magic level 21


    Physical resistance level 21.


    Enchantment level 12.


    Body Enhancement Level 11


    Well.....


    It was stronger than I expected.


    Moreover, it feels different from the demon lamia I''ve seen before.


    As far as skills go, I think I''ve seen ''snake fighting'' and ''tightening'' in normal lamia, but generally any demon has three to four skills. If it''s not much, it could be two. A high level demon like the Puppy finally has six.


    It''s like they each brought a skill from the Gorgon and Centaur, possessing six skills.


    For now, there were twists and turns, but I knew that this ''Demon Fusion'' would lead to the strengthening of my companions.


    This means that it can be applied to the executives as well. If they don''t like the demon in the future, they can return to their original form.


    Well, the mysterious profession of the chimera will remain, but if you can simply increase your level and become stronger, and also mimic the appearance of a human being, there are only advantages.


    ''Hey, master. It''s time to start explaining. I don''t know what you''re doing, but I don''t know what you''re doing.


    ''Oh...''


    From Milo, I get that complaint.


    It''s true that Amanda''s current skill structure is something only I can see.


    And then there''s one last thing.


    ''Amanda, finally........turn into human form.


    Yes, Master Noah. Metamorphosis


    For now, as a precaution, I turn my back.


    I won''t make the same mistake. I''ve ripped my shirt off, and I''m naked.


    For some reason, the appearance of a demon doesn''t seem to bother me. Even Lamia''s appearance is like being naked on top.


    "Noah-sama. It''s a change.


    Yeah. Well that''s it Milo.


    ...?


    So, I''m going to call out to Milo.


    If I''m right, I''m right.


    "You want to be strong?


    Of course you do. I mean, it''s about time you told me what your husband is doing.


    Yeah. Okay, Ananda.


    Keep your back to me.


    Call out to Ananda without looking at her.


    ''Did you understand what Milo just said?''


    Master Noah.


    From behind me, Ananda''s voice sounded confused.


    She must be confused. This shouldn''t have happened before.


    ''''All I hear is ''Grrrr...''...''''


    Bingo.


    Amanda, who changed into human form due to ¡¶Personal Change (Metamorphic Human), is unable to communicate with demons. Instead, she is now able to use human language.


    I have the Demon Language Understanding skill, so I can communicate with both humans and demons. But I don''t want to have to do everything to negotiate with humans.


    However, this means that there are more people besides me who can communicate with humans.


    Now I can take the demon with me to the future negotiations with other countries.

 70-Successful experiment

    I may have gotten a little too carried away.


    I think that way while looking at the information in front of me, Amanda''s information.


    ''''Noah-sama I can''t help but feel as if it''s not me, but.......''''


    ''Yeah well you''re right...''


    Amanda''s information shown in the analysis.


    Well, I don''t think I''m doing anything wrong. I''m just doing the best I can with the skills I''ve been given.


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation : Chimera Level 99


    skill


    Change (human)


    Change (Gorgon)


    Change (centaurs)


    Change (Lamia)


    Change (Isis)


    Change (hobgoblins)


    Change (troll)


    Change (vampire)


    Change (succubus)


    ....etc.


    Already, there are too many of them to project.


    Well, it''s the result of combining with that many demons.


    As a result of the experiment, it seems that the chimera''s level increases by addition, but level 99 is the upper limit. And the level of other races other than chimeras is about a tenth of the monster''s level. If the material is level 30, the level of the monster will be increased by 3.


    And it''s mainly the material demons that increase as a profession. That will add a little bit of level to the material. It''s also possible for another demon to increase as it is synthesized from a material, but I don''t know what the conditions are for that. I''ve synthesized Amanda about twenty times, but only the first time I''ve added a new demon to the changes was with Lamia and one other time.


    Is that part of the process also necessary to be verified?


    That''s just the way it is.


    Here''s the result of me getting carried away.


    ''Amanda, change to lamia.


    ''''Yes. ''''Demon Change (Metamorphic Beast), Race (Mode) Lamia.''''


    Name: Amanda.


    Occupation : Lamia level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Snake fighting level 99


    Tightening level 99


    Dark magic level 53


    Physical resistance level 50.


    Enchantment level 44.


    Body strength level 40.


    Yeah.


    I got carried away.


    Because, you know, doesn''t it feel good to get stronger and stronger?


    The more demons I synthesize, the more Amanda''s level goes up and up. There''s no stopping her now.


    By the way, when I get to the bottom of the skill changes, my status is almost exactly the same as the demon I used as material.


    The levels of the original professions are added up, so naturally Lamia, who had the highest level at the beginning, was the first to reach the upper limit.


    ''''Hey, that guy is a badass.......I don''t feel like I can win......''''


    You''re a big man with a big... his chi is no longer that of an ordinary demon.


    ''I can feel it.......I''ve dealt with dragons before, but I''ve never met a demon as strong as this one.


    Me too!¡¡I can''t wait to get stronger too!


    But if you feel as if you are not yourself...


    Oh, my God, I can do it.


    In the background, Milo and the others are saying something.


    It seems that Amanda''s enhancement is definitely being transmitted. Even if they don''t have the Analysis (Analyze) like I do, will it still be transmitted to the demons in the form of a strongman''s presence?


    But now I''ve done most of the verification. There is no particular disadvantage, and that it can be strengthened.


    A strong disadvantage would be the reduction in the number of my subordinates. But even if my army of more than 10,000 is somewhat reduced, it''s not really a big deal. It''s all the guys I''m going to use as material, and I haven''t given them the will yet.


    ''''Alright then.............Next, I''ll strengthen one of you.


    Please me, please!


    Hey, that''s me!


    ''My Lord, by all means, my Lord!


    Oh, hands, hands, hands, hands!


    You guys need to calm down for now.


    I''m not saying I''m going to do one of them.


    I''m just saying that eventually we''re all going to level up. In the meantime, I think my goal for the executives is 99.


    Even if I use 30 materials per animal, including Angus and Drake, we can''t even get 200 in total. Simply, if there are 15,000 demons under my control, that means I can use thirty of them each to make about five hundred elites.


    ........I''m not wrong, right?¡¡I''m not very good at math.


    Let''s start with... Let''s start with Milo.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Please, master!


    ''''Well, I found out that there''s almost no downside to it, and it definitely seems to be getting stronger. In the meantime, I''ll let you synthesize Milo''s level until it reaches 99 as well.


    Oh.


    It''s just... hmmm...


    I think about it for a moment.


    This isn''t something I''m particularly obsessed with, but I kind of want him to remain as the Minotaur.


    It''s just that he was the first one to join the team, so that''s the most appropriate form for him. But if Milo were to become a slender demon or something like that, I think it would be different.


    Well, the level of demons from the beginning would be the highest, so I think Milo would also be the highest minotaur. If a demon change other than Minotaur is created, can we just let it be based on the Minotaur''s appearance? If it''s Minotaur level 99, I wouldn''t complain about it.


    But there''s a part of me that''s somewhat curious about it.


    I wonder what Milo''s human form would look like.


    Amanda looks like a little girl, but Miro looks like a burly old man. It''s something like that.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine with the material, then. Step forward.


    ....


    From a group of will-less demons, one of them steps forward.


    It''s a troll, a massive ogre. They are similar in race to the Ogre Chappie, but this one is taller. Their level is 30, which is well on the normal side among my subordinates.


    Milo''s level is 45, so if you combine him with this guy, you''ll get a level 75 chimera first.


    ''''Then let''s go........¡¶Magic Fusion¡·''''


    In my mind, I picture Milo and the trolls.


    I set Milo as the main (main) and the troll as the supplement (sub), and with that, particles of light envelop Milo and the troll.


    ''''Oh........wow, this feels weird.......''''


    ....


    The nameless troll says nothing, and Milo is somewhat confused.


    But it''s okay. I''ve already experimented with it, and I know there''s nothing wrong with it.


    All that''s left is for you to show me a stronger Milo--and I''ll be able to do that.


    And the particles surrounding the two animals increased their light.


    It became an amount of light that made me meditate, then.


    ''Wow, this is amazing. This is really making me human.


    ....


    You''re looking at these things from a very small perspective. I don''t feel like I can fight at all. Well, I guess it''s just a matter of changing that. I don''t know, but this body is giving me a lot of information. You know, the "Demon Transformation (Metamorphic Beast)"?


    ....


    A slender body.


    Long golden hair stretched back and thin limbs. The slit eyes and cherry red lips.


    Something with such a figure was there.


    "...............Milo?


    Hey, mister. What''s the matter with you, you''re all red in the face.


    Why are you a woman?


    That''s where you are.


    No matter how one looks at it - it''s an immensely beautiful woman.


    And, just like with Amanda, she''s a stark figure. Even a young girl is too stimulating, but a beautiful woman of a strange age can''t keep my heart in check!


    Huh?


    No, no, no, no!¡¡I''m so confused!


    ''No, I don''t think so...''


    ''Popping,'' said Milo, scratching his chin.


    ''I''ve been a female all my life, born and all my life.


    ....


    I''ve never heard of it before!

 71-The result of being in good shape

    Milo was a female.


    Well, that''s a good thing. But as I thought with Amanda, she doesn''t seem to wear clothes. And it''s an unfortunate fact that even if you put clothes on her, she will be torn apart if she performs a demon change (Metamorphic Beast) and takes on the form of a demon. As a result, we have a mysterious rule that says you have to take off your clothes once before performing a demon change (Metamorphic Beast), perform a human change (Metamorphic Human), and then put your clothes on, and so on.


    And I don''t know why Amanda and Milo don''t seem to have any qualms about nudity. I''m so embarrassed that I''m the only one who is embarrassed, it''s starting to annoy me.


    Well, that''s about it.


    In the end, I had Milo fixed as a Demon Change (Metamorphic Beast) and Race (Mode) Minotaur.


    Well, there may come a day when I''ll have Milo work as a human changer (Metamorphic Human) to infiltrate the human city or something like that. However, we don''t have any plans for that at the moment, and it would be better for him to concentrate on leading the Beastman Squad as a Minotaur.


    And the results of Milo''s enhancement are shown by the translucent string of text in front of me right now.


    Name: Milo.


    Occupation: minotaur level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Blunt force combat level 99


    Weakness level 82.


    Magic resistance level 80


    Physical resistance level 60.


    Body Enhancement Level 38


    Lightning Level 33


    chain of servitude


    Yeah.


    The results are generally as expected. I knew Milo would be more comfortable in his Minotaur form.


    It''s a good idea. I''m getting ridiculously strong.


    Yeah. I''m up a whole level.


    But I know what he said. It''s like I''m not myself. It''s like... you know, I''m not as strong as I am now, and I''m not as strong as I used to be.


    ''Uh....''


    I see.


    It''s true that if you level up all at once, there might be a discrepancy like that. By nature, the level only goes up one level at a time.


    If you ignore that and raise the level all at once, it may be that your body and mind feel different.


    But there''s no doubt about it, you''re strong. Now I can beat a puppy in a fight.


    ''''Mm........Indeed, the strength I feel from the big one is much different than before.......''''


    ''Heh!¡¡Do you envy me, little man!


    No, I''ll do one for Gilanka.


    We''re not just making you stronger. Don''t worry.


    But what if Gilanka is a girl too? I don''t think Gilanka is a girl when he says he wants to be a knight. And I don''t think I could tell the difference between a male and female goblin.


    Without a doubt, Gilanka should be a male, or rather, a male. I hope so.


    "Then my lord. Then, my Lord, grant me the strength to do the same.


    Yes, of course. After Gilanka, it''s Chappie, then Bow, then Drake and Angus.


    Oh, you''ll be doing the same for us?


    Of course you are. You''re one of us.


    Drake and Angus are ex-humans, but now they''re respectable (?) They''re demons and they''re my friends.


    Well, even if I don''t use metamorphosis (metamorphic human) for these two, they''re still human in appearance. But since they''ve both turned into demons, they can''t communicate with other people, which is a problem for me.


    If the two of them learn to change people (metamorphic humans), they could become my emissaries or something like that.


    ''''Now then, let''s go--Mutual Fusion.


    And me.


    The first thing I did was to let the officers absorb the underlings I had gathered outside the gates of the city.


    Name: Gilanka Doran Elbert Gryffissum.


    Occupation : Goblin Level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Swordsmanship level 99


    Steal level 99


    Gymnastics Level 65


    King of the Flock, level 50.


    First aid level 33.


    Body Enhancement Level 32


    chain of servitude


    Name: Chappie.


    Occupation : Ogre Level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Blunt force combat level 99


    Monstrous power level 89.


    Ironclad Level 72


    Great Defense Level 50.


    Enchantment level 36.


    Poison needle level 33.


    chain of servitude


    Name: Bau.


    Occupation : Fenrir level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Bite Level 99.


    Nail shot level 88.


    Iron Fur Level 72.


    Absolute Zero Level 48


    Healing magic level 34.


    Regeneration level 25


    The Howl of the Demon Calling


    chain of servitude


    Name: Drake Desize.


    Occupation: zombie grappler level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Gymnastics level 99.


    Shaken Thrust Level 88


    Physical resistance level 75.


    Magic resistance level 75


    Steel body level 50.


    Qigong level 37.


    Full blown weapon, level 33.


    chain of servitude


    Name: Angus Foulger.


    Occupation: living mail level 99


    Chimera level 99.


    skill


    Swordsmanship level 99


    Great sword control level 88.


    Defensive Breakdown Level 72


    Sword of Light level 44.


    Absolute Defense Level 38.


    Physical resistance level 31.


    chain of servitude


    Hmm....


    It was rather tiring, but I finally got a break from it.


    At any rate, I was surprised to learn that there were other females besides Milo, but I decided to be lenient. No matter how confused I am, I can''t change the gender.


    Incidentally, it was Bau who was a female.


    Gilanka was an earnest-looking young man, Chappie was a frightened boy, and Bau was a healthy-looking girl. For now, it''s fortunate that it was still Bau, so my heart wasn''t damaged too badly. It''s a cute Bau, so I was able to dismiss it as a girl''s problem.


    For now, the reinforcement of the executives is over.


    ''''Excellent ... I feel as if I am being filled with power, my Lord.''''


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, it''s good... it''s good!


    ''I''m so much stronger now too!¡¡My body is bigger now!


    ''''Huh.......I thought to myself that I was at the peak of martial arts, but I guess that means I wasn''t there yet.......''''


    I never thought I''d be as strong as I am... but you know, you''ll live a long time.


    Incidentally, it was Bau who changed the main race.


    Of course, he is a dog type, but the profession he was born into when he first fused with me was Fenrir. Compared to the previous Bau, he was three times larger than the previous Bau, and his fur was pure white. And his fur was changed to a pure white and smooth one.


    He''s heavier, so he can''t sit on my head anymore, but instead, I was happy to stroke his fluffy fur.


    "Oi, boy!


    And there.


    The puppy flew with the sound of wings.


    "What''s wrong?


    The girl with the long ears says there''s a visitor at the east gate of the city. And now she''s using me as her message.


    At the east gate?


    That''s strange.


    The West Gate, where we are gathered, should be the closest to Orvance. If Feliana or the emissaries of Orvance were to come, they would definitely come from the West Gate.


    The closest thing to the East Gate is the Draukos Empire.


    Could it be an imperial emissary........?


    Mmmmph!


    Hmm?


    What the hell are you guys doing?¡¡Why do you have so much strength!¡¡Wow, that''s way beyond my level!


    Something about Puppy surprises me.


    Well, that''s true too. I noticed that all of a sudden, the level of my friends jumped up a whole lot.


    ''Oh, don''t you envy me, Puppy. We''ve been made strong by our masters!


    What...!¡¡If it''s that thing you were saying there''s no way to be sure of its strength...!


    "Lord Pappy didn''t seem to believe in the Lord. But we are much stronger than this.


    But he has to be sure.


    I was upset, and then, with a start, Puppy looked at me.


    It is indeed Puppy, the most powerful dragon in the world. I don''t think I''ve ever been around someone stronger than me before.


    That being the case, Puppy would only have one thing to say to me.


    "Kid!¡¡Give me one!


    No.


    Why?


    I mean, you refused.

 72-Rare visitor

    He looked at me and said, "Me too, please!¡¡Please! Puppy said, and let it sink in for now.


    Because, hey. Milo, Gilanka, Amanda and the others believed in me and put themselves in my place. So I succeeded on top of that, and I became a lot stronger.


    I somehow don''t like the way they refused to do that at first, refusing to like it, but then returning the palm as soon as they succeeded. Let''s start with Puppy''s punishment by having him become the weakest in my camp for now. I thought that would be the best way to break Puppy''s nose, which was called the Evil Dragon Grandisier or something, for now.


    Well.


    I''ll just be me, and I''ll go to the east gate for now. It seems like someone is there.


    Well yeah, yeah, I guess so. Only Milo and Drake come with me. The rest of you just do what you have to do.


    Oh, my dear sir.


    We understand, Mr. Noah.


    Only Milo and Drake, who are following me, answer that.


    There''s no particular reason for choosing Milo as the person to come with me. Well, I think he''s the most demon-like demon among my companions, so I''m just bringing him along as a threat to the messenger. And Drake is to have the messenger take care of the messenger instead of me when the need arises. And in order to do that, Drake will be defenseless while I perform the Metamorphic Person Change (Metamorphic Human). It also serves as an escort during that time.


    Well, I don''t really intend to fight. I, for the time being, Feliana has also told me not to move.


    Hmmm........


    However, if an emissary came from the Empire, what the hell do they want?


    Already I - or rather Grandizia - attacked this city immediately after making a pact with the Kingdom of Olvance. It''s not like there was ever a declaration of war, and I have no idea why the imperial messenger and I are meeting.


    I''m not sure if he''s the kind of guy who would say something like "I want my city back".


    But that doesn''t mean I have any right or reason to return it to you.


    "Drake, what do you think?


    Yes, sir.


    If someone came from the Kingdom of Orvance, it would be the West Gate.


    The one closest to the Empire is the East Gate, so it''s probably a visitor from the Empire''s side.


    ''''It seems unlikely to be an emissary from the Empire, doesn''t it? There''s no reason to send an emissary to our country at present either.


    Harmony.


    ''We have not engaged in a fragile engagement, and the Empire has lowered its lines of defence as far as they will go for our country. It is not in the nature of the Empire to make a peace offer at this time.


    I nodded at Drake''s words.


    That''s true too.


    For the most part, I''m a complete invader, you know. And it certainly wouldn''t be possible for them to come to negotiate peace with me like that.


    In the first place, I have no intention of making peace with the empire that killed my family for an innocent crime. I''m going to do my best to kick it even if it is a peace negotiation.


    ''''Then who came?''''


    ''Lord Puppy didn''t say he was a messenger, you know. Perhaps an adventurer, who has not yet learned of the city''s fall, has visited.


    Oh, there''s a good chance of that.


    ''But it''s also unlikely. It''s easy for information and such to flow among the adventurers. Especially the ones about danger.


    Yeah,


    Drake shakes his head.


    Well, it''s true that information seems to flow fast among adventurers, isn''t it?


    Besides, it''s already been over a month since I occupied this city. Not a single person has come before, and it''s certainly unlikely that someone would come now.


    What the hell, Drake, don''t deny it yourself when you start talking about it.


    ''''It''s possible that additional personnel have come from the Kingdom of Orvance.


    What do you mean?


    I''m here to take care of Princess Jessica. She''s the princess of the land.


    Oh, sure, maybe.


    In the meantime, I''m giving Jessica a room in the (temporary) court.


    I''ve assigned a few elves to be caretakers, but I''d still prefer someone from the kingdom.


    ''''The elves we have appointed as caretakers for Princess Jessica have been selected and deployed with excellent housekeeping skills. Of course, since they will also serve as the guardians of Jessica, they must be reasonably good at what they do. However, if you send a caretaker to us, we won''t be able to refuse him. We have no doubt that an agent is lurking in the background.


    ''Well, yeah...''


    I''ll tell the elves to cage the men of the guard if the need arises.


    ....


    What do you want the elves to do?


    I''m sure the elves are the people I''m supposed to be protecting. But for the most part, they are still living quietly deep in the forest, so all they do is guard the area around the forest to make sure no one enters.


    Well, if you''re the enemy, we''re just going to riot, master.


    You look happy, Milo.


    Yes. I want to fight with this power that my master made me so strong.


    Okay.


    Let''s have that spirit hit us to the fullest when we eventually clash with the Empire.


    In the meantime, if you''re just a messenger, you won''t have to fight them.


    ''''Oops........''''


    While we were having this conversation, we arrived at the east gate.


    And then a voice that sounded as if it was in some kind of dispute.


    I don''t mean to do anything weird!¡¡We just say we want to see what''s going on in this town!


    ''Soon our king will be here!¡¡Wait until then!


    Yeah, at least let me see what''s going on inside until they come!


    I''m running an errand now!¡¡Wait here!


    The east gate.


    There are two demons and an elf guarding that area. Incidentally, this elf has a rather mature tone, but according to Arisa, he has not yet reached the age of majority. By the way, he is a male.


    And the one arguing with the elf is a young woman. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. The practical Transportation Carriage is next to the woman, perhaps as a traveler.


    She has a very distinctive accent. It is a more southern dialect than this area.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen anything like it.


    Oh!¡¡Anita!


    Heh...?


    But such a woman.


    The moment she found me, she pointed at me.


    She kicked the elf who tried to stop her and ran towards me.


    "You''re the king here!


    Huh?¡¡No, no, what?¡¡What, who...?


    You b*tc*!¡¡For your husband...!


    ''''With a powerful demon in tow, the ''Demon King of This Era'' who brought down the city of the Empire!¡¡We came here to see you!


    What...?


    The woman puffed out her chest, showing off her large twin mounds as well as her attitude.


    She raised the glasses around her eyes with a curt smile and looked at me.


    ''Ours is Silmeria No Fall!¡¡Please, please!¡¡We came all the way out here to hear about you!


    Why...?


    Of course I do!


    The woman - Silmeria says this and puts her index finger and thumb together in front of me.


    It''s a gesture that - to put it simply - means gold.


    Likewise, a sly smile appeared on his well-formed face.


    ''''Merchants congregate where there''s a smell of gold!


    ....


    I wonder.


    All I can feel is a stink.

 73-Merchant Sylmeria Nofall

    Once again, this is Silmeria Nofault. My pleasure, ''Imadai Demon Lord''.


    I''m Noah Whitefield. This is Jessica.


    My name is Jessica Northlea Olvans.


    After introducing myself, I face the woman who called herself Silmeria.


    This is the royal castle--originally the mansion where the lord of this city lived. This is the place where it was decided to make our temporary royal castle, as it is a reasonably large building in the center of the city.


    Normally, I, as the king, would be sitting on the throne, but since it was originally the lord''s mansion, there was no throne or audience room from the beginning. There was no choice but to show Silmeria to the parlor.


    Originally, the former lord must have had good taste. The furnishings are of a soothing hue, and a marble table is placed between the sofas facing each other. I sit on one of those sofas, and Silmeria sits in front of me. I''m not sure I''m going to be able to find a solution to this problem.


    Incidentally, he had just returned from the Kingdom of Olvance after adjusting, along with the super strong goblin called Red Cap that Jessica had brought along as her escort. I''m pretty sure this guy was level 40 or something. The goblins were made to leave, as their escort mission was finished for now, and now they had Jessica sitting next to them. In the case of difficult conversations and such, I''ll take advantage of Jessica''s help.


    ''Here''s your tea.''


    Oh, he''s using some fine tea leaves, isn''t he? Judging by the aroma, they come from Dandalusia in the north of the Empire.


    No, I don''t know where it''s from, but I do.


    Silmeria judges the tea offered by an elf in the service of the royal castle to be so just by smelling it.


    I can tell a tea by its scent alone. I can only feel all tea leaves in the same way.


    So... well, I''ll tell you the story. What is the purpose of your visit to my country?


    Of course the merchants are here for Zenith.


    So, that''s what I''m talking about in detail. Where in my country is there any money to be made?


    To be honest, I don''t have much interest in money.


    Perhaps because the current deceased lord had accumulated quite a bit of money, he has plenty of assets. However, there''s nowhere to spend it at all.


    In the first place, demons don''t need logistics, and they don''t need to worry about the most expensive ''foodstuffs'' at all. At best, it''s just food for the elves, but that''s made up of the city''s original stockpile and the vegetables sent from the elven settlements and so on, without any problems.


    And the demons don''t have any particular tastes, and ornaments are nothing to do with them. I''m a king myself, but I don''t really like to decorate myself that much. I''m not interested in decorations that cost tens of gold coins for a single ornament. I just think it is a waste of money.


    In other words, no matter how much money I try to make in my country, the economy itself is nonexistent.


    Well, as you can see, we''re a hapless merchant from the mercantile nation of Amelia.


    ...I suppose.


    The commercial nation of Amelia.


    I heard that it is a state that exists in the north of the Draukos Empire and is made up of a coalition of merchants. It''s a nation where there is no monarchy or empire, but rather a coalition of merchant associations, and I remember hearing that the one with the most power among these associations becomes the head of state. I''ve heard that this is why they control most of the economy on the continent.


    However, the merchant nation of Amelia only has the territory around the northern coast and has no intention of expanding its land. I''ve been told that the commercial nation has its own unique way of thinking that "war is a waste of money," and that they have gained the protection of paying a certain amount of money to the empire. I''ve heard that in return, when the empire goes to war with another country, they are responsible for the sale of arms and weapons.


    It''s such a nation that has developed through a kind of unique culture.


    Roughly every country has a merchant group from Amelia, and it''s easy to see that their origins are Amelia. It''s the accent in Silmeria''s tone of voice - a dialect called ''Amelia Bushi''. This accent, which sounds vaguely harsh, is unique to Amelia.


    Our No-Fall Society is one of the ten largest Amelia businesses. Our company, the Norfolk Chamber of Commerce, is one of the ten largest trade associations in Amelia, and our Oton participates in the Amelia Council. The fact that we''ve come to this country is a different story.


    What do you mean?


    I told you, I''m a hapless merchant. We are a branch of the No-Fall Trading Company, but in effect we are just a branch of the company. My boss is also stingy, so he won''t give me and my sales channel to him. Well, he did give us the capital, though. It''s like they threw me out of the business, saying I had to use my wits to figure out how to make money.


    ...I see.


    In other words, Silmeria''s arrival here has nothing to do with the Norfolk Chamber of Commerce, one of Amelia''s ten largest trading firms.


    It''s only that Silmeria came here because of her own resourcefulness and because she judged that there was something in my country to earn money.


    I heard about the "Demon King of Nowadays". It''s a good thing that I''m here because I smell the smell of Zenith.


    I don''t really understand that.


    To begin with, I don''t think my reputation is very good.


    I took over the city of Rafas with a demon, that''s exactly what Silmeria said, ''The Demon King of this generation''. A normal person would never want to get close to him.


    It makes me sad to say it myself, though.


    ''''I''ve got this many demons following me. I think they have a lot of things they need, don''t they?


    ''No, that''s not...''


    I glanced at Drake.


    Drake shakes his head silently. I guess that''s all I''m trying to say.


    The fact that my army doesn''t need logistics is something that should be kept secret. At the very least, our ally, the Kingdom of Olvance, can''t know about it either. In particular, it must never be leaked to merchants who do business with no matter who they are.


    I''m sure there are plenty of things we need just to survive. Of course we need food, clothing, medical supplies, and weapons if we want to fight a war. As long as you say you want it, we will build a sales channel with your country and bring it in.


    Well, it''s just in time.


    Is it too late?


    ''We''re getting by on what''s left of the stockpile in this country. It''s not like we really need anything new.


    Wow.


    It may be painful, but I''ll tell them that first.


    Since I''m a demon, I don''t need foodstuffs. Demons are basically naked, so they don''t need clothing either. As for the housing, it''s mostly intact and remains intact, so there''s no need for much renovation.


    However, weapons may indeed be necessary. Milo''s axe, for example, is rather worn out. Part of me has been wanting a sword soon, too.


    But that doesn''t mean I need it right now. I can''t move for at least two years, so it''s just a matter of getting it ready in the meantime.


    At my words, Silmeria smiled thinly and crossed her arms.


    It''s a good idea," she said, "but.....


    What?


    Oh, I don''t mean dirty. Or are you just curious about my breasts?


    ....


    I didn''t take it that way in the first place.


    I raise an eyebrow at Silmeria, who tells me to claim her ample bosom. Honestly, I''m a guy too, and I''m interested in it, but I probably shouldn''t be saying that here and now. Jessica''s lips were also puckered up, just to say she was uncomfortable.


    Hahaha, Silmeria laughed at me.


    It''s just a joke. Don''t make that face.


    No, so...


    Well, to put it simply, we''ve done a lot of research before we came here. "Well, to put it plainly, we''ve been doing a lot of research before we came here. I am aware of that fact.


    -Oh!


    Silmeria''s words took my breath away.


    ''''We don''t stock foodstuffs from anywhere. It''s unlikely that there are enough foodstuffs in this city to feed this many demons. If that''s the case, we can only come to one conclusion. Demons don''t eat food.......right?


    It''s a...


    If they were going to keep it a secret, they should''ve secured a fake import route. We haven''t had enough food from anywhere to feed an army of demons for at least a month. Even a simpleton would notice such a thing.


    ....


    I hadn''t even thought about that.


    But it''s true, Silmeria was right.


    I was too naive in my thinking--


    Well, here''s the thing.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    Silmeria laughs thinly.


    Because of her well-formed face, her somewhat evil-looking smile was even lightly cold.


    ''''From here on out, it''s all about Zenith.


    ....


    Prepare yourself to listen with your ears wide open. As long as Zenith is involved, we''ll do everything we can.


    ....


    Now that I''ve heard this far, I know exactly what I''m dealing with.


    It seems I''m dealing with a hell of a woman.

 74-Purpose of sylmeria

    "...Mr. Norfolk, was it?


    Yeah, just call me Silmeria. You''re not much older than me.


    ''''Then, Silmeria. From what you''ve told me I can assume that if you join forces with me, you''ll get paid for it.


    That''s why we''re here. That''s why we''re here. Well, this time it just smells like Zenith.


    What do you think, Jessica?


    Yeah, well I don''t think we have enough material to make a decision yet.


    I urge Jessica, who is sitting next to me, to give me her opinion.


    Currently, I have no idea what Silmeria''s purpose is. And even if you think about it, it''s useless to think about it as long as you don''t understand.


    ''''For now, I think it''s best to listen to what you have to say.


    Okay. All right then, Drake.


    ....


    I turn my attention to Drake, who is standing behind me.


    With that alone, Drake seems to have gotten my intentions across, he bows and walks out the door.


    Of course, it''s not that I told him to leave the room. In fact, I''m in trouble as best I can, like Drake is going to go somewhere or something.


    It''s really an adventurer that I almost killed, but now he''s the person I rely on the most. The reason for this is that the other members of the team are completely useless in terms of brains. However, I can''t speak for other people''s brains either, so I don''t blame them.


    ''....?¡¡What''s going on?


    Oh just give me a minute. I''ll be right back.


    It''s been a while, Master Noah.


    Yes.


    Drake walks back into the parlor through the door that he left.


    Of course, there is no change in its appearance. The only difference is that he is holding a plate with sweets on it in his hand. Looking at it this way, it''s not hard to see that he looks like a waiter at a fine dining restaurant with a well-defined face.


    However, though he looks completely unchanged like that.


    Silmeria may not have noticed it, but the big change is there.


    Drake, who hadn''t said a single word until just now, is now speaking.


    ''Well then, Drake, sit next to me and listen to what I have to say. Leave Angus alone.


    We understand, Mr. Noah.


    ....


    Drake nodded and went straight to sit next to me, on the other side of Jessica, next to me. And Angus nodded silently, too.


    There''s only one reason why I asked him to leave. It was just that I had him use the ¡¶Change of Person (Metamorphic Human)¡· outside. As expected, I didn''t expect to be able to cross over with this female figure in a state where I couldn''t speak anything.


    And Drake, who read my intentions with just a glance and also brought sweets for camouflage, must be a quick thinker after all.


    There will be a lot of things I can''t judge on Jessica alone, and I''ll have Drake sit with me.


    ''''First, let me introduce myself. My name is Drake Desize, I''m in charge of internal affairs from Master Noah.


    "...Drake Desize?¡¡That''s a name I''ve heard a lot.


    Oh, you know my name?


    The only S-ranked adventurer on the continent, the Fist King, Drake''s Death Size, is a name that even children know. There are only twenty-eight S-ranked adventurers on the continent, and even children know the name Drake''s Death Size. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Really?


    ''I''ve only taken down a dragon once in the past by myself. It''s not that big of a deal.


    Haha. That''s the Demon King of today. His subordinates must be pretty thick.


    Yeah.


    With a grin, I try to smile at Silmeria''s words.


    I''ve been called the ''Demon King of this generation'' a lot, but I won''t deny it for now. For starters, being treated as the Demon King was a given. I''m not indecisive enough to change my policy now.


    Well, if I''m going to tell you the truth, "I''m not the Demon King! I want to scream, "So, you''ve been waiting for me to say something, and now what?


    And you didn''t say a word, and now what?


    ''I just thought it would be beneficial to Master Noah. It is true that the demons under our king''s control do not need food as you say. And since consumption doesn''t occur, there is no supply there either. Of course, they do need enough food for Noah-sama and the few humans to eat, but the reality is that they have enough to cover that as well. I''m interested in you, as if you were thinking of doing business in this city under such conditions.


    I''ll think about it. This town is a treasure trove of information for us.


    Is that alright? Princess Jessica?


    ''Yes, yes. I think it would be best if we could talk to you first.


    I understand. But be prepared. What you tell me will determine whether or not you make it back in one piece.


    Ha.....


    Silmeria gives a thin smile.


    Drake, you''re talking quite a lot of stuff. I''m not trying to kill you.


    Well, let''s leave the rest to Jessica and Drake. But I have to listen to what they have to say, so that I can respond properly when asked for my opinion.


    That''s the first step. In the long run, there are a lot of ''foodless workers'' out there. Even if you simply put them to work on the farm, the profits are enormous. Since they''re demons, they''re also strong and easy to cultivate.


    Yes. That''s what we''ve been thinking about.


    No, I wasn''t thinking about it.


    Jessica, I was thinking about that. Am I the only one who normally thinks that they wouldn''t make something that they wouldn''t eat?


    ''''The area from this city to the forest to the west is Grandizia''s territory. As soon as we finished maintaining the city, we were planning to send the demons to work in your fields to farm. It''s still in the planning stages, but... fortunately, we''ve made friends with the elves, so we think we can farm there as well.


    Yeah. There are elves in the West Woods?


    ''Ah!¡¡I don''t want to be messed with!¡¡Now that the elves are citizens of Grandizia!


    ''''........Princess Jessica is giving you this information because she thinks you are a worthy opponent to join forces with. Don''t think you''ll get out of this mansion alive if you''re planning an unnecessary imitation.


    You''re scary. It''s not that I''m afraid, we buy people. You can''t just send out information about an Elf hiding place. I''d rather gain your trust. I swear, I won''t talk about it.


    I believe you.


    There doesn''t seem to be any lies in Silmeria''s words.


    Although, the two adventurers who had already come with Drake have already made that fact known to me. But I guess that means they didn''t dare to mention it and used it as one of their cards.


    Jessica, you''re so smart, after all. I was just scratching and talking about the situation before Jessica came and all that.


    However, the fact that you''re a bit flustered, I wonder if you''re still very young for your age.


    I''m sure it''s not the only thing that''s going to happen. I don''t think it''s something that can be accomplished so easily either.


    ''It will take us quite a while to at least cultivate the land, then sow the seeds, and then harvest. And, in turn, our title will get in the way of selling our crops.


    ''''Yes........I don''t think that any poor person would buy vegetables from the territory of the ''Demon King of Nowadays''.


    I know. I can''t afford it, even if it''s cheap.


    At Jessica and Drake''s words, Silmeria nodded.


    Yeah. I don''t need to do anything but watch and wait.


    I''m sure you have a solid sales channel, but if you say you have a solid sales channel, that''s different.


    We can''t go across that dangerous bridge either. I''ll buy it at half price.


    Sixty percent, we''ll think about it.


    Drake and Silmeria giggle at each other, giggling.


    I wonder. It''s super scary.


    Drake is my subordinate, and Silmeria doesn''t seem to have any fighting ability. It''s such a conversation between two people, but for some reason it''s scary.


    It''s like being outside of my understanding.


    ''''And it''s not a sure-fire way to do it, and it will take time. Of course, we''re not in a hurry either, but we can''t keep waiting for developments to happen so leisurely.


    Yeah. So you''re on board with my story.


    ''That''s what I mean. If there''s an easier, quicker way to make money...


    It is.


    Here''s the main thing - the words seemed to be certain.


    Silmeria straightened her residence and leaned forward towards the drake.


    The horn of a unicorn, the outer skin of an armor beetle, the stone body of a mithril golem, the claws of a night wolf, the fangs of a saber lizard...................any other dragon will do. Claws, fangs, scales, it doesn''t matter.


    -Oh!


    They''re all overpriced gems. You know that.


    It''s...


    ...?


    Silmeria said, a few items.


    It''s a part of a demon''s body. However, it is a substitute that cannot be obtained.


    The moment a demon is killed, it dissipates as magic element. There is no way a part of that body can remain.


    However, this is not the case.


    Come to think of it, there were a few scales that I peeled off from the puppies in my room a while back. I wondered why they didn''t disappear.


    "Parts of a demon''s body disappear the moment you kill it. But no ordinary material can compete with that kind of hardness. That''s why there are many masterpieces that are traded behind the scenes with such a method of ''stealing materials while keeping the monster alive, and keeping the monster alive''.


    It''s a...


    You can''t keep a demon, though. At best, I can only let it go without killing it after I get the materials. The moment the monster is killed by another adventurer, it will turn into an element of magic. That''s a risk, but........but the material itself is still very high quality. A normal armor is no match for it.


    Kooky, said Silmeria with a bad smile.


    Thumping, she played her fingers on the table.


    It was as if there was an invisible arithmetic board there.


    I''ll buy that material for a very high price.


    ....


    It is.


    Probably something that can only be taken in my country - this country that is centered on demons.


    And the true purpose of Silmeria''s journey here - the true purpose of Silmeria''s journey.

 75-Mysterious confidence

    What''s up?¡¡I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you either. After all, you''re the current king of demons. There must be a lot of demons under his control.


    ....


    Of course, I''ll give you plenty of money. If it''s dragon scales, three pieces of dragon scales will yield one gold coin. If it''s a unicorn horn, you can get five gold coins for that alone. Even though there is such a high demand, it''s impossible to steal a demon while it''s still alive, so the prices are rising. But if they were under the control of the current king of demons, they could obtain the materials without killing them. I think it''s a good deal for you guys as well.


    ....


    Huh.


    I endure the feeling of wanting to let out a big sigh.


    It means that Silmeria came here in search of the materials of demons that are in demand but are not easily obtained despite the demand - that''s why she came here. I thought that the demon king (me) would be able to obtain a part of the body of a demon that would normally be annihilated by the spread of the magic element as soon as its life was taken away.


    It''s certainly a very merchantish way of thinking.


    But there''s no reason for me to accept that word and cooperate with her.


    I see, I understand what you''re saying.


    And it''s Drake and Jessica who are dealing with Silmeria.


    I''m going to leave it up to them to decide what to make of this story. If both Drake and Jessica think they should cooperate with Silmeria, then it''s my duty as a person standing on top of them to accept their words.


    But I don''t think I''ll accept it, though.


    "Do you understand?


    ''Yes. I''m sorry to say that it doesn''t seem to be of any benefit to us.


    ...what?


    Silmeria raises an eyebrow.


    I don''t understand where she had so much confidence in herself, though.


    Didn''t he see that such a business meeting was completely pointless from the beginning?


    ''''In the first place, we don''t need money. We don''t need any of the logistics that are originally necessary. Even if you say we''re going to buy a part of a demon''s body at a high price under such conditions.


    It may not be necessary now. Even so, there will be opportunities to do so in the future.


    ''If you don''t need it now, you won''t need it much in the future. Just a rule of thumb.


    Drake dismisses it bluntly.


    Then I will ask you a question.


    ...What is it?


    ''Yes, I suppose so. I apologize for the clich¨¦ of the metaphor, but let''s say that we offer to do business with you.


    Yeah.


    Silmeria nodded at Drake''s words.


    Drake''s words, which are released with a tingling killing spirit, will surely send a chill down your spine just by that.


    Silmeria, who is maintaining an imposing appearance relative to such a Drake, is also a lady''s man.


    ''''I will buy your father''s right arm for ten gold coins. Can you accept that proposal?


    ....


    "I will buy your friend''s bones for five gold pieces. Will you sell it to me?


    ....


    "I will buy your children''s fingers for a gold coin each. Can you offer it?


    ....


    That''s what you''re talking about.


    To begin with, it''s crazy from the premise.


    To Silmeria, it''s the body of a demon. However, to us, it''s the body of a fellow human being.


    As is to be expected, even if you are asked to buy a part of your fellow man''s body at a high price so that you can give it to him, it''s not something that you will be able to agree with so easily.


    ''''Hmm........''''


    Well then, that''s all you have to say. You can leave now.


    No, no, I''m not done.


    However.


    Silmeria, who should have been completely debunked, looked up with a thin smile on her face.


    ''''Ours is a merchant. The most necessary thing for a merchant to be recognized--do you know what it is?


    Well. I have no idea.


    It''s all about showing your value. The product, the sales channel, your business acumen, your eye for detail, well, there are many things. It''s a matter of combining all of these things to show your value. You have to convince them that they will benefit from working with you.


    Silmeria says so eloquently to Drake.


    It''s true, it''s not hard to understand. At the very least, it would be a necessary action to make an impression on the other party at the first meeting.


    ''''If that''s the case, then I should say that currently, that attempt has not been successful.


    But Drake is scathing.


    That''s just as well. This is the guy who told us to ''sell the body of the demon''. To us, it''s the body of a fellow human.


    I may think I''m human, but demons are my friends. There is no way I could sell the body of such a fellow human being so easily.


    But I''m not saying you can''t trust them completely from the start. It''s not like he''s a naive person who would trust a stranger unconditionally.


    ''''That analysis is correct. If it wasn''t for your earlier statement, Master Noah''s heart, it would have been a situation where your head could have been instantly blown off.


    We''re merchants. I''m used to walking a tightrope between lives.


    Kukuri, and Silmeria laughs.


    Even though she was completely done in by Drake until just now.


    But Silmeria''s objective is only ''to buy a part of the demon''s body''. I have no intention of participating in that business negotiation.


    Well, that''s it. It''s a bit early to ask for the body of a demon to be sold. I regret that I shouldn''t have asked you until we had a little more business to discuss.


    Very well. I have no intention of doing business with--


    "Miss Drake.


    M... what''s wrong, Princess Jessica?


    Jessica stops Drake, who started to say something like an ultimatum.


    Oh no. I haven''t said anything. I''m just going to leave it to the two of you and see what happens.


    Well, as of now, it seems that they are opposed to selling the body of a demon, so let''s not interfere with that.


    ''Hi, I''m curious. I understand what you''re saying about selling the demon''s body, but it seems like you have something else in mind.


    ...Is that so?


    ''''Yes. If you say so, this place is like the Demon King''s realm. To declare the sale of a demon''s body in a place like this is to shorten your own life span. But the fact that you have arrogantly told me that means that you have a more important plan to get me to admit to myself. What do you think, merchant?


    ''Chuckle... chuckle...''


    Hahahaha, and without even trying to hold back the laughter, Silmeria broke her face.


    However, Jessica and Drake''s eyes are serious as they look at Silmeria like that.


    ''''Ah........no, I''m glad you bought it.


    ...So you don''t have any particular plan of attack?


    No. Of course you do. At the very least, we''ll be able to show what value we can contribute to this country.


    Silmeria said, and crossed her arms. Along with that, her ample chest also rose up.


    I wish you wouldn''t do that kind of thing where you can''t look at them. Drake seems to be fine with it, but I don''t have much of a tolerance for that kind of thing.


    At least.


    It''s a good thing that you have a lot of confidence in the "value" that you''re about to show, or perhaps Silmeria smiled thinly.

 76-True "product"

    Well, that''s a start. "Demons don''t eat," and I think that''s something you guys want to hide.


    ''''Well, yes. It''s a fact I''d prefer to keep secret if possible.


    In that case, we''ll provide you with the proof. As long as you put a mark of ''purveyor of the current demon king'' on our trade association, I''ll prepare all the sales channels, import routes, and import records from the founding of the country to the present. It''s not that demons don''t eat, it''s just that our company is the one that takes care of it.


    ....


    With a twitch, Jessica''s eyebrows move.


    Certainly, I don''t think the Empire is certain of that information yet.


    I don''t think there are many people like Silmeria who think with certainty that ''demons don''t eat''. If that''s the case, then if you create a fake import route there, which is made by Silmeria, this information should not be a certainty from the Empire''s side.


    ''''I see.......Indeed, it might be a necessary measure to prevent information from being leaked.


    I see. But I do need to get paid in full.


    ''But ... doesn''t it seem unnatural to just put it on the record?¡¡At the very least, if you''re wholesaling food to a city with more than ten thousand demons, you''ll need to move the logistics around. It would seem unnatural to just keep a record of them.


    Jessica pointed out, sharply.


    However, Silmeria chuckled as if such a reaction was to be expected.


    It''s only natural. Of course, we''ll stock up on food for that amount. I''m sure we''ll need to stock up on foodstuffs from now on as well, although we''ll be able to use the amount of money we''ve got from our storage facility.


    But we don''t need food in this country. Then what are you going to do with all that food?


    Well, yeah. Just give it to the desolate farming communities and give it to them cheaply. I don''t know any other country on this continent that can say ''we don''t need food'' except here.


    I mean....


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Kooky, Silmeria narrowed her eyes.


    She announced.


    "We say to you guys, ''Pay for the food you don''t eat.


    ....


    Of course, we don''t need the money. Of course, we are a large transaction, so we wholesale just before the purchase price. And in reality, it''s an empty trade...how so?


    I see...


    With a gulp, I can hear Jessica swallowing her spit.


    Certainly, we can''t let the information leak out.


    I don''t know how this fact will have a positive effect in the future, but we should take the steps we should be able to take.


    It''s true that I should certainly take Silmeria''s proposal in that regard.


    However.


    ''''You know very well how greedy you are........''''


    Exactly. There''s no merchant who isn''t crazy about money.


    We get money from our country for food, and we get money for food that we don''t actually bring in to these lonely farming communities, right?


    Well, I guess that''s the word on the street.


    Bitterly, Jessica mutters.


    This proposal is too one-sided - it''s only beneficial to Silmeria.


    Certainly, as someone who wants to keep information private, this may be a proposal that we should take. However, I don''t think it''s a good idea for Silmeria to benefit from it.


    Is this because of my narrow-mindedness?


    It''s not worth talking about.


    But Drake answered so immediately.


    Silmeria may have said it confidently, but apparently she didn''t like Drake''s opinion.


    Yeah. I don''t really like it either, so I''m in the same boat as Drake.


    "Do you realize the threat you pose to this country?


    I don''t know what this is all about.


    ''You''ve put it very far afield, but I''ll put it plainly. ''If you want me to keep a secret, you have to pay me.''


    Oh, well....


    Silmeria smiles wryly in response to Drake''s words as well.


    I see. I''ve finally grasped a sense of discomfort too. That''s the reason why I didn''t like it somehow.


    Silmeria--this guy is threatening our country.


    Well, that''s what it is.


    ''Master Noah, you may ask this merchant to leave now, may I?


    Heh...?


    Suddenly, Drake called out to me as such.


    Apparently, Jessica seemed to agree with him and nodded bitterly.


    ''''The fact that ''demons don''t need to eat'' is certainly a secret that we want to protect. But it''s not a secret that you have to spend so much money to keep it secret. Right, Princess Jessica?


    Yes. At best, it would only slightly increase the threat level of the Empire to Grandizia.


    Drake, Jessica continued.


    But Silmeria raised her glasses with a smile on her face.


    You have to say that, young lady. You have to listen to the end of your story.


    What more do you want...


    What you said so far is for our benefit. And what comes next is for your benefit.


    Silmeria tells me that with confidence.


    Currently, there doesn''t seem to be any advantage to us doing business with Silmeria, though. I wonder if there''s still something in her that will blow away our doubts and make us want to do business with her.


    Gulping, I can''t help but swallow my spit.


    ''''.......I don''t think it''s something that would be beneficial to us.


    I''ll tell you about it now. Young lady you''re a royal of the Kingdom of Orleans, judging by the name you just gave me.¡¡Well, I don''t know why you''re here.


    I don''t think I need to tell you that.


    Oh, scary. You get so angry, you''ll get wrinkles between your eyes, little girl.


    If you''re kidding me, I''d like to end the conversation here.


    Ki, Jessica glares at Silmeria.


    But it''s only an eight year old little girl glaring at her, so it''s nothing to be afraid of.


    In fact, from my point of view, it''s like a young child growing taller and even smiling. If I told the person in question, he or she would get angry.


    ''Well, yeah. But you know........for the royal family of the Kingdom of Orleans, young lady, you''re reading too much into it.


    ...What do you mean by that?


    As you said before. "The Empire''s threat to Grandizia will only increase slightly.


    So... what is it?


    Of course not. Threat level?¡¡It''s a blast. It''s a bombing of the highest order. That''s for sure.


    Silmeria told her so simply.


    And at the same time, Jessica''s eyebrows twitched.


    ''Yo, think about it. What do you think the fort is for?¡¡What do you think it''s for?


    It''s...


    An answer that even a layman could understand. It''s simple, it''s to block the enemy''s supply line. Even if you ignore the fort and march into it, the fort is built so that the supply line won''t continue. Without supply, an army can''t work. That''s why the army marches slowly and surely. They move slowly, taking down forts, tearing down barriers, and occupying towns. Otherwise, they won''t be able to get their supplies to us.


    ....


    There is a powerful army that doesn''t need to be resupplied at all. An army that can come straight to the imperial capital without regard for forts and gates. That kind of thing is horrible and unbearable. If we could control the imperial army, I would do my best to attack them now. That''s exactly what I''m going to do, I''m going to use the entire imperial army.


    ....


    I don''t know how many demons there are in your country but are there enough of them to surpass the full power of the Empire?


    The full force of the Empire.


    As a former citizen of the Empire, I don''t understand that either. But without a doubt, there will be tens of thousands of soldiers, or even hundreds of thousands if it''s done poorly.


    And if they were to gather troops without a care in the world, adventurers would be called in as well. Just like Drake, as many S-ranked adventurers as possible will be called up.


    The ability to receive and surpass the full force of the adventurers.


    Will my subordinates, less than 15,000 demons, have the strength to take it all in and overcome it?


    I wonder if they have it.


    To be honest, I think they do. It''s not too scary.


    Well, this is one of the advantages we can offer you. It''s something I can understand if I think about it.


    Ultimately, though, all it sounds like is, ''If you want me to shut up, give me the money.''


    In fact, he says so. You''re not wrong.


    Tsk.


    Silmeria laughed so arrogantly, even in response to Drake''s words.


    And looking at me again, Silmeria fluttered her hand.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I know that this is a weak advantage for your side.


    ....


    We''ve brought you a huge bottle of wine to make sure you''re happy with it. I''m sure you''ll be happy with this one.


    Tell me about it now.


    Jessica puts her hand to her forehead as if she''s just tired.


    It''s as if we''re being driven into a corner just by the way we talk. Naturally, it''s as if I''m listening to Silmeria''s story.


    I can''t interrupt her.


    Rather, I was even in awe of Silmeria''s imposing attitude.


    ''Information and,''


    Silmeria''s shapely lips.


    Yes, they told me in a nutshell what the ''big product'' was.

 77-Transaction close

    Eh....


    We''re a decent sized business. We especially value information. You may think that information is the only thing that matters, but we believe that information is the most important thing in order to win over our competitors. I can assure you, though, that we are the only country in the whole empire that realizes that it doesn''t need food.


    ....


    Listen intently to what Silmeria has to say.


    I don''t want to miss even the slightest bit of what I''m hearing. The dialogue with this woman might decide the future of this country--I can''t help but remember that I even have such a premonition.


    The same is true for Drake and Jessica, and their eyes are serious.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have the same kind of information in the center of the empire, the great temple of the Mullerian religion, and the interior of the kingdom of Olvance. We are the ones who collect all this information. What the future plans of the Empire, the movements of the M¨¹llerian High Priest, and the thoughts of the Kingdom of Orvans in front of you, Princess... well, I''ll give you all the information you need.


    It''s a...


    Well, we''re not demons either. I''m not an ogre, but I''m willing to give you some simple information on the service. However, Amelia''s merchants are stingy in common. We don''t give out the information you want most, as long as the deal doesn''t go through.


    I''m listening.


    Master Noah!


    I interjected as Drake and Jessica both stammered on.


    Silmeria has come to sell her value. And she has demonstrated her value here and now.


    Then it''s my role to judge its value.


    "You''ll tell me what the service is all about. If so, you''ll have to hear it first.


    Yeah that''s a good decision, my new demon king.


    Noah Whitefield. Just Noah.


    That''s right, Mr. Noah. Well, it''s not that great a piece of information, but you do know that the Empire has lowered its defense line to the barrier of Hydra, right?


    I know that.


    That information was already given to me by Feliana. It''s nothing new.


    If you say that''s the information you can give out in the service--''''


    Well, listen. Here''s what you need to know.


    Cooing, Silmeria contorts her lips.


    And those shapely lips.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    "This is your brother, Hydra. The guardian of this Hydra is your brother, Ray Whitefield.


    It was more than a relief that your brother was alive.


    I knew that I would have to fight my brother sooner or later.


    He told me.


    "Well, it''s good to see you, too.


    Yes, please.


    The conversation moved along at a brisk pace.


    It was important for us to get the information first. We decided that someone who has a connection to the heart of the Empire and the Great Temple of Mullerianism and who can pass on information to us would be very valuable, so we began to do business with them.


    In the end, we paid ten gold coins every month to set up a fake food transport route for them, and they would pass on the information as needed. I feel like I was at the mercy of Silmeria until the very end, but I can say that I''ve settled into a place where I should have settled down for now.


    It''s not a trustworthy business partner, but as long as the payment is good, it''s someone you can trust.


    ''''So... well, for the time being, this is how we''ll do it.


    Well, that''s just as well. We won''t ask you to give us something we don''t have.


    Well, you know.


    And that''s what we''re here for to begin with. I didn''t think I''d be able to get it on the first try, but with this, you''re welcome to do whatever you want.


    While laughing, Silmeria holds up a sachet that makes a chirping sound.


    Naturally, there''s no way there''s any gold coins in it. Or rather, no matter where you search in this country, you won''t find such a large sum of money as ten gold coins.


    What''s in them are puppy scales.


    In the first place, the ''Demon Materials'' that Silmeria offered - of which, it was the dragon scales that Silmeria first indicated the price. It''s a good thing that we are able to get three puppy scales for an unbeatable price of one gold coin, so it''s a relief for us.


    I''m going to ask Silmeria to take the puppy scales back to me for the time being, and this is how the deal is going to proceed.


    ''''Also, the items you ordered will be delivered within ten days. And I''ll take that on top of it, too.


    Yeah. I''ll wait for you.


    Thanks again. Thank you for your continued patronage of the Nofault Trading Company, Silmeria Branch.


    I counted the puppy scales, and there were about forty of them.


    According to my calculations, the deal could have been done with thirty puppy scales, but I didn''t want to leave the fractions, so I gave them all to him. As a substitute, there are a few items that I ordered.


    That''s the executives'' weapons.


    Milo''s axe is very deteriorated, and Gilanka''s machete (machete) is rusty. Chappie''s club is also a cheap substitute, and I thought the bow would be stronger if it had some sort of retrofitted claw or something. I said a lot of things about that and asked Silmeria to stock it all up.


    Also, my sword, which was broken in the ruins of Rilkara, my sword. My sword will break easily if it''s a bad one, so I chose a reasonably expensive one.


    ''You know what?''


    Hmm?


    I need to ask you one thing.


    That''s what Silmeria called out to her as she turned on her heel and was about to leave.


    It''s not really a big deal. But there''s one thing that''s been bothering me.


    ''Silmeria you said that no one but Silmeria knew that my country didn''t need food.


    Yeah, you said that.


    Why?¡¡Maybe other countries have information about this, too.


    It''s easy to do.


    Haha, Silmeria showed her white teeth and smiled pleasantly.


    She just assumed that such a question was expected.


    I think it''s been about seven days since you guys occupied the city. I didn''t see any of you stocking up on groceries at that point. I thought this would be a good opportunity, so our company took a wholesale approach.


    Eh....


    Well, it was a gamble. I opened the lid and found that they hadn''t stocked up on foodstuffs in 20 days or even 10 days. I thought for sure that the demon didn''t eat, that''s for sure. Well, it''s my foresight.


    ....


    The Empire is completely convinced that your country buys its foodstuffs from our commerce. All the other countries are the same. So I told them that no one else knew about it but us.


    Seriously?


    Silmeria, you knew all of this from the beginning, and you''ve already taken steps to do it?


    This is a total loss for us.


    "Honana.


    With a whimper, Silmeria raises one hand and pulls on the reins of the carriage. With that, the carriage began to move.


    The shadow of the carriage gradually became farther and farther away, and at the point when it became as small as a grain of beans, a loud sigh escaped from my mouth.


    "Haha........I''ve been completely beaten.


    "Master Noah, I''m sorry I wasn''t able to be of much help to you.


    It''s okay, Jessica. It''s just that the other side was one or two better.


    Well, business meetings and such are not the domain of the military strategist.


    Jessica has a lot of work to do in the future. Badly. I''m not going to let this case diminish my reputation.


    That goes for Drake as well. I won''t be angry at Silmeria for putting me through the ringer.


    I''m not angry that Silmeria put me through the ringer, but I guess the tuition was a bit high.


    That.


    But I have a few doubts.


    Jessica, I''m sure you didn''t know that ''demons don''t need to eat''.


    She didn''t seem to be surprised by anything, but I wonder why.


    ''''........''''


    I look at Jessica, but it''s business as usual.


    I guess that was it. It''s the information that was given to you out of the blue, but you took it into account when you went around. As expected of a military strategist, I guess.


    Hmmm.


    I have to do what I have to do.


    Well...


    I picture the puppy in my head and activate the skill.


    I''ve never used this skill before, but now would be exactly the time to use it. I don''t even know where he is right now.


    With my powerful words, a white light is born in front of me, and it becomes a circle.


    Within that circle - slowly, a puppy appeared.


    ''Mm....?¡¡What?¡¡What the hell. Hey, boy, what did you do? I was supposed to be sleeping on that roost in the woods.


    ''Oh, puppy. I''m glad you''re here.


    What...?


    I snapped my fingers.


    With that, Puppy flinched slightly.


    "Let''s do it.


    Hey, kid. I can''t help but feel a bad feeling about this.


    Don''t worry. I''ll make it hurt.


    ''Where''s the okay factor in that word!¡¡Hey, hey, you guys!


    Goodbye, Mister Puppy.


    Drake!¡¡What does that mean?!


    I slowly approached the flustered puppy.


    I gave him a big smile.


    "Puppy.


    The kid...?


    It''s what I need to do. It''s not like I hate Puppy, or that I''m going to punish you for being so cocky lately, or that I''m annoyed that you usually refuse my orders, or that I have a chance to legally torture you.


    What do you mean by that?


    So,


    Physical art level 88, approaching the puppy with all its might.


    ''''Give me the scales!


    ''Why?

 78-Quiet story: scammer Jessica Northrea Olvans

    Jessica had loved gold coins since she was born.


    She loved gold coins so much that even when she was crying in her nanny''s arms when she was a baby, she stopped crying when I showed her a gold coin. As you might expect, I don''t have any memories of those days.


    And even now, at the age of eight, Jessica still loves gold coins.


    She was born in this world in order to get gold coins - she wants to shout it out loud. She dreams of sleeping in a bed overflowing with gold coins, bathing in a bath filled with gold coins, and living in a room with a floor full of gold coins and a wall full of gold coins, and she is seriously considering it.


    ''Here you are!''


    I''m so sorry. I was just about to go home.


    ''I''m sorry about that. There were circumstances that I couldn''t get out of.


    Well, we''ll take care of it. I don''t mind that.


    It was a few hours after Silmeria visited the city of Raphas, the territory ruled by Grandizia.


    Jessica had visited a mountainside not far from the city of Rafas. Of course, she was not alone, but with the escort that Noah had given her behind her - one of the will-less demons, a goblin.


    Such Jessica was greeted by Silmeria, who was waiting there, even though it was located off the road leading to the imperial capital.


    It''s a good idea to at least say thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to conclude a large deal.


    Very well. So, what''s the reason for the call?


    You''re not going to be so quick to jump to conclusions. Your Highness.


    Kukuri, and Silmeria laughs.


    It''s a pile of corpses lying around Silmeria, probably wild thieves. Probably a bandit group that has this mountain as its base.


    Silmeria is a merchant, but she doesn''t have any guards with her. In addition to that, she is a beautiful woman of strange age, which is a sufficient condition for the bandits to target her.


    If you exclude that strength from the conditions.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever heard of a man like that coming out when negotiating. We''ve lost a lot of life in this day.


    That''s not what I expected either. I thought Master Noah was going to leave me in charge.


    It was all right if it worked, but if it didn''t, it could''ve been my head.


    I thought I''d follow up on that.


    She shrugged lightly at Silmeria''s words.


    In negotiating with Silmeria in the reception room, Drake''s appearance was not calculated for Jessica either.


    If Noah had just left Jessica to her own devices, things would have gone more smoothly.


    ''Even kids know the name Drake Death Sizer. Is that real? Are you a patsy?


    Apparently it''s real. But he''s a demon now, isn''t he?


    Demons, hey I''d like to see them all together in person.


    Silmeria clenched her fists and smiled.


    Silmeria was born in one of the ten great Amelia merchant associations, yet she was given the title of martial artist as her vocation, and she is an A-ranked adventurer as well as a merchant. As a result, she boasts a military prowess that ordinary demons and thieves cannot compete with, and she also has the business acumen of a merchant.


    Because she can peddle alone like that, Jessica chose her for the fact that her secrets will not be known to many people.


    ''''But is it safe to have just one goblin as a bodyguard?''''


    ''He said it was a level 40 red cap,''


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. No wonder he seems strong. It''s not even close. It''s a good thing that I''m still a level 32 martial artist.


    ''I''ve heard that some of our military officers are level 99 goblins.


    ''Ew. I''d never want to fight a level 99 goblin or anything like that.


    Silmeria stuck out her tongue and twisted her expression.


    And Silmeria lightly poked the goblin, which was not spinning any words, with a light poke.


    The goblin moved slightly, but since there was no command from Jessica, it didn''t move any further.


    ''Heh, that''s a handy alternative. Just follow orders, huh?''''


    So, what can I do for you? I think it''s time to cut to the chase.


    Well, don''t be in such a hurry. It''s not that big of a deal. Let''s just go over the terms again. Business negotiations went well, and as I said before, the 64 percent is all right?


    Yes. You take 60% and we take 40%. That''s fine.


    I''ll give it to you anyway. Forty percent of this time, so I''ll give you 12 gold coins. Check.


    Yes, sir.


    I accept the bag Silmeria throws me and check the contents.


    Inside it are twelve imperial gold coins. Of course, as a confirmation, I bite the edges of all twelve pieces and confirm that they are definitely gold coins.


    Jessica nodded with satisfaction and put the bag into her pocket.


    ''''Haha ... but you''re a bad girl, you are.


    Oh, really?


    Haha. It was me who drew all the pictures this time. Who was the one who told us that the demon was not eating at our house, and adjusted the account book and the logistics, and everything in between?


    I think you''re making a fair amount of money.


    Well, you''re right.


    Empty trading of uneaten food - it was Jessica who approached Silmeria about it in the first place.


    In terms of wisdom, Noah fully trusts Jessica. That''s why he approached Silmeria in order to take full advantage of the secret that Jessica has learned - ''Demons don''t need food''.


    In the first place, Grandizia''s, ''Demons don''t need food'' is a fact that should be kept secret. It was Jessica''s skill that she saw that first and moved Silmeria and did not inform the Empire or the Kingdom of Orvance.


    In order to bring this area of business to Silmeria, Noah dared to ask a non-willful demon to be his guard. I figured that if it was a demon with a will, it might be reported to Noah later on.


    ''So, young lady. Where do you plan to go from here?


    What do you mean, "What are you going to do?


    I''m not going to be satisfied with just having a piece of the pie. I''m just wondering what you''re going to come up with from this point on.


    ''Well, yes...''


    Hmph, Jessica smiles.


    Grandizia is an existence that should be called a threat by other countries. The Great Demon King now rules, and there are numerous demons under his control - at least the Empire will clash with Grandizia in the future.


    There are several ways to take advantage of it.


    ''I can''t tell you yet, but there are ways to do it. When we do, I will ask for your help again.


    Oh, I see, I see. I''ll continue to be a part of your chart.


    Yes. I hope we can continue to have a good relationship.


    Cooing and laughing, Silmeria.


    Jessica Northlea Olvance. The vocation that was given to her is ''con artist''.


    There are numerous schemes spread in her mind.


    But that''s not what Noah wants as a ''warlord''.


    How to get Jessica''s favorite gold coins to come to her - there are an infinite number of ways to do it.

 79-Quiet story: Imperial machinations

    Although the word "emperor" may give one the impression of sitting on a throne, this is not always the case.


    For the first Emperor of the Draukos Empire, Alexis Grand-Dor Draukos, it is in his office that he conducts his daily duties. He sits in the throne room only when an audience is required.


    Hence, if he wished to conduct an audience with the Emperor without the need for an audience, he would come to his office.


    ''Father, I have arrived at the entrance to the palace.


    Well you''re going to have to let us through.


    ''Ha, ha!¡¡His Majesty is now in the Oval Office!


    Hmm.


    Such was the palace in the center of the Imperial City of Draukos.


    It was there that Marin, the daughter of the Mullerian Priestess and the current Archbishop Lukudia Rhinophallus, was visiting.


    Naturally, as a mere priest, it could be said that Marin, a mere priest, would never visit the palace at all. But today, such a father - Archbishop Luke Deere had come with him because he had business at the palace.


    To the extent that the doctrine does not allow him to show his face, the Archbishop, who has a thick cloth draped in front of his face - his vision is naturally limited and he can hardly see in front of him. Therefore, it is necessary to have someone in a position to guide him by pulling both of Lucudia''s hands.


    ''''Then I will lead you to His Majesty''s office!


    A gatekeeper soldier leads the way into the palace.


    It is a very good thing that you have a good idea of what to expect when you enter the palace, because the atmosphere and the furnishings are always solemn. It is a good thing that you are a priest accompanying the High Priest, though, because you can''t wander around like a country bumpkin.


    "Father, here you are.


    Hemmel, this is a public place. Stand down.


    I beg your pardon, your eminence. It''s right here.


    Guiding Lucidia''s left hand is her daughter, Marin.


    And guiding his right hand is Marin''s younger brother and candidate for the next Archbishop, Hemmel Linophallus.


    He''s a brother who has a penchant for womanizing and drinking, which is unbelievable for the son of an archbishop. There have been several times when I have been disappointed that such a man is a candidate to be the next archbishop.


    Thus, even in the public arena of the palace, in that spirit of calling Lucidia ''Father''.


    ''His Majesty is in his office here. Please wait a moment as I go to make a request.


    Hmm.


    A soldier entered the office with a knock and had a couple of conversations with the emperor, who was probably inside.


    Then he indicated the door, saying simply, "They will see you.


    Excuse me, my child Alexis.


    This is your highness, Your Holiness. I will come to you if you call me.


    It is an urgent requirement.


    The emperor''s office - although it is not so luxurious.


    The rest of the office is just an ordinary office with a few expensive looking furnishings. It''s just that the emperor is merely inside the office.


    However, the fact that Emperor Alexis, the most powerful man in the Draukos Empire, is paying respect to Lucudia seems to be a strange arrangement from a glance.


    But it can''t be helped.


    Mullerianism is the largest religion that spreads across the continent. When it comes to its high priest, it is only natural that he is an opponent that even the emperor would bow down to.


    Above all, one of the ideas of Mullerism is that ''St. Muller is the Father of all, and the Archpope is the manifestation of St. Muller.'' Therefore, to Archbishop Luke Deere, all the faithful are ''my children''.


    ''How!¡¡Is it that important, sir?


    Uh ... the oracle is coming.


    ''Thank you. Thank you, Our Father, for the mercy of St. Muller.


    Above all, one of the reasons why Mullerianism has spread so far across the continent and is worshipped across the nations is this "oracle".


    It gives words from St. Muller that can only be given to those who sit at the top of their country, such as emperors and kings. It could be a prediction of the future, a way to build a weapon that demonstrates God''s power, or a place for a new job, but it is definitely something that will benefit the country. And there is a restriction that in order to receive the ''oracle'', one must make Mullerianism the state religion.


    As a result, the head of the state would make M¨¹llerism the state religion, and the uninformed citizens would blindly become followers of the religion. This is how M¨¹llerism spread throughout the continent.


    ''I hear that the line of defense was lowered to the barrier of Hydra against that demon king.


    That''s right, sir. That demon king has a number of demons under his command and is also linked to the Kingdom of Olvance. The empire intends to conquer the kingdom of Orvans with the whole country by turning it into a traitor to the Demon King.


    Is that why you chose to be part of the Hydra?


    Ha. The same stubbornness that is said to have stopped the Demon King Lil''kara should be used against the current Demon King.


    No.


    At Alexis'' words, Lucidia shook her head.


    ''''The former divine enemy, Demon King Lil Kala our father has sent down divine punishment for that invasion.


    What... how... how can such a fact be...?


    ''Our Father did not leave it in the history of men that God should not interfere greatly in their history. But this is recorded in the temple. The divine punishment Our Father meted out against the threat of the Demon King Rilkara, the Hydra.


    Hydra...?


    It is an outside-secret record in the innermost part of the temple.


    It exists in a room that only the High Pope can enter, a room that a single priest like Marin can''t access.


    This is because its contents are so shocking.


    ''With the temple at its centre, and on all sides the bastard of Our Father is present. Now Our Father has sent an oracle to revive the guardians of the West.


    That''s his name, Hydra...?


    ''''That''s right. That''s right. The guardian Hydra sanctified the Demon King Lil''kara and that''s why the name Hydra remained in the guards. However, the scars of his claws left deep scars on the earth.


    Alexis gets down on one knee and listens as Lucidia speaks slowly.


    It is the history of the past. The true history that existed over a thousand years in the past, where the Demon King who led the continent to destruction was defeated.


    Now, the oracle has asked us to revive the guardian Hydra again. This is the will of our father.


    Ha.....


    ''But I''ll tell you what happened when Hydra came back to sanctify the Demon King Lil''Kala once.


    Ha, ha.....


    Lucidia, slowly.


    The Temple had decided that the truth of it should not be preserved in history.


    He said.


    "All of the land west of the Hydra Sector has been burned to the ground.


    -Oh!


    But the Kingdom of Orleans is not our father''s religion. They are nothing but infidels who do not believe in our Father.


    Gulping, Marin swallows his spit.


    Here is the Emperor of the Draukos Empire, the largest country on the continent, and the Archbishop of the continent''s largest religion, the Mullerian religion.


    If these two men have made the decision, it will not be overturned.


    Then such a heathen country should cease to exist. That is the will of our Father.


    Ha ... oracle, indeed!


    In other words.


    The downfall of the Kingdom of Olvance, the death of Noah Whitefield.


    It has now been decided right here in the Oval Office.

 80-Jessicas report

    Well.....


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡Here''s the contract documents. I''ve gone through the whole process.


    Hmmm....


    Seven days after my encounter with Silmeria, I was in my office looking through the papers Jessica had brought with her.


    In my office, I was looking through the documents Jessica brought with her.


    And by "documents", I mean the contract document from Olvance that was sent to me the other day. Specifically, it was the matter of turning the demons into mercenaries that Feliana had mentioned before.


    Although Jessica is also a royal member of Orvance, she has said that she will do her best as my military strategist, so she is checking to see if the details are not harmful to Grandizia.


    ''''Does the amount of money matter?''''


    ''Yes!¡¡Well, I was offered about five times the price of hiring a typical mercenary.


    Quintuple, huh?


    At one time, I thought about becoming a mercenary too.


    It was at the time when I set out on a journey to find a job change book, but I couldn''t locate it at all. I was a former ''hero'' and my swordsmanship was in the 80s level at the time, so I thought I could make a living as a mercenary.


    However, when I opened my eyes, I found out that my reward was two silver coins a month, which was just a little bit of extra money for an ordinary job even though I was risking my life. Moreover, if there was no war, no remuneration would be paid at all. In addition, in order to join the mercenary corps, you had to present your identity card, and in order to obtain an identity card, you had to undergo an "analysis" at an official institution, which was something that completely rejected me.


    That''s not necessarily why, but I don''t have a very good impression of mercenaries.


    ''''Does that mean that if I send one of them, I get ten silver coins?


    ''Yes!¡¡However, the contract itself is said to be done from a hundred animals. In addition, the calculation will include the commander''s demons, so...


    Um," said Jessica, looking up slightly at the heavens.


    She''s quick-witted, but she''s only eight years old, Jessica. It''s not like she''s that good at math.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that.


    Well, I''m not very good at math either, so that''s something I have in common with Jessica.


    ''''If we were to dispatch a thousand demon mercenaries for sixty days, we would need to dispatch ten commanding demons in addition to the price of ten silver coins per demon per thirty days. This commander is considered to be double the normal price, so it''s twenty silver coins per animal. Also, according to the contract, we are paying in imperial gold coins, but since imperial gold coins contain only ninety-five percent more gold than orleans gold coins, if you take that into account, the total amount of gold and silver coins is one hundred and ninety-one pieces of gold and ninety pieces of silver.


    ....


    Okay.


    It took her that long to do that math.


    I''m a complete idiot for saying that I''m no good at math.


    I thought the price was reasonable. Also, as an additional order from us, it is indicated in the form of ''Grandizia will bear the cost of the mercenary''s food'', ''If the mercenary dies, the corpse will be sent back to Grandizia'', and ''We will pay an allowance of 20 gold coins for each dead one''.


    Food money, you know?


    ''Oh!¡¡But it''s not really the money we need. But I intend to disguise the Transportation Corps and have the demons there pull a car loaded with stones. The fact that the demons don''t need food, even if they are our allies, needs to be kept hidden.


    ....


    It''s true, though, the Olvance Kingdom is an ally.


    Honestly, I thought that after Jessica was exposed to the fact that ''demons don''t need food'', I thought that it would definitely be conveyed to the Olvance Kingdom, but apparently, they haven''t.


    Well, I guess Jessica has Jessica''s ideas.


    ''''Well, the next one is the condition of the Orvance Kingdom. ''Up to 1,000 demons can be dispatched at a time,'' ''The deadline can be extended depending on the situation,'' ''Half of the money will be paid as an advance, and half will be paid at the end of the operation,'' ''The money to be paid shall be Orvance gold and silver coins.''.............That''s all.


    Yeah. Well, tell him it''s all right then.


    ''Yes!¡¡On behalf of the queen of my homeland, I would like to express my deepest gratitude for your warmth.


    Jessica bows her head.


    We''ve agreed to send the demons as mercenaries, and the only thing left to do is to work out the details. I''ve already thrown the rest to Jessica, so it''s fine.


    At first I said I''d leave everything to Jessica, but she insisted that it''s important for national security and that you should check with her.


    ''Then I and Orvance''s emissary and I will fill in the rest. I''ll report back to you before it''s decided.


    Yeah. Okay.


    ''Yes!¡¡Now, next....


    Jessica continues to report as she rolls up the paper in hand.


    This exchange, it''s something that happens rather every morning. Jessica is only saying, "I''m not going to let Noah-sama bother you! And then he gives me important reports every day, in the morning.


    It''s not just about the work that Drake is doing, or diplomatic relations, or judging the information that Silmeria brings to the table.


    If it were up to me, I wouldn''t be able to make decisions on my own.


    ''''Oh...?''''


    Yes, when Jessica was about to report the next one.


    There was a knock on the door to my office.


    "Excuse me, Mister Noah.


    ''Oh, Alisa. What''s going on?


    It was Alisa the Elf there. I was a little hoping that she would have brought me some tea or something, but unfortunately, she was empty-handed.


    I''m not really thirsty, but there it is. That''s just the atmosphere.


    "We were told to call Noah-dono.


    Me?


    Yeah. Someone''s coming to the east gate.


    "Hmm.


    Someone else is here.


    I hope it''s not like the last time I saw her, Silmeria. I''m tired.


    If it''s the East Gate, it must be the Empire''s side. If it''s a messenger from the Imperial side, we can kick it no matter what they say.


    Whether it''s peace or a truce, I''m going to do my best to refuse.


    ''''Is it an emissary from another country?''''


    The Empire.


    I don''t think they''ll move on this occasion, but Master Noah, may I join you?


    ''Oh, yeah. Good.


    I was going to take them without Jessica telling me.


    If they''re from another country, it''s better for Jessica to be with them than for me to deal with them alone. I can do the brain work.


    Come on, let''s go.


    "Wait a minute, Master Noah.


    But...


    Just as I was about to go, Alisa stopped me.


    "Uh... well, I''m sorry to have to tell you this, but...


    "Huh?


    ''I''ve been thinking about it for a while now...''


    What?


    Ummm, Alisa raises an eyebrow.


    Then she looks at me and looks away slightly.


    ''A little bit, well, I mean, my clothes smell...''


    Eh....


    You know, I mean...


    Twice.


    Oh, am I that dirty?


    In case you''re wondering, these are still clothes that I''ve washed properly. That''s because I haven''t bought any new clothes lately.


    "Well...


    I look at Jessica.


    He silently looks away. This is a complete affirmation.

 81-Unexpected attack

    Well, let''s go.


    ''Yes!¡¡Let''s go!


    I changed into the clothes Alisa had prepared for me and headed to the east gate with Jessica and Alisa.


    They seem to have brought with them what the previous lord left behind, but they are probably high-class clothes that are undoubtedly high-class. The feel of the clothes on my skin is completely different from the clothes I''ve been wearing.


    I don''t really like spending money on clothes, but I do understand that if they are clothes you wear every day, you want something that feels good against your skin, even if it''s a little expensive.


    ''So, have you heard who''s here?''


    ''No, I didn''t listen. I was only told to call on Lord Noah.


    Hmmm...


    He said, "The one on the horse is coming.


    I see.


    It is an elven man and a demon who are guarding the gate. It is probably the elven man who gave Arisa the message.


    I told them to give you all the information, but if they didn''t give you all the details, that''s probably because they didn''t have any information to give you. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    In other words, they didn''t even tell you who they were or what they were affiliated with, they just told you to call me.


    It was the same in the case of Silmeria, but in such cases, I wonder if you don''t say something like, "I''m from XX, from XX country.


    Normally, I''d tell them the name of my country, my affiliation, and my name.


    ...Well, yeah.


    ''If you haven''t done that, I think you are disrespecting Noah-sama, or you don''t think you need to be thankful. Or, it''s a case of you thinking you''re more superior to Noah-sama. And in the first place, an unannounced visit is itself rude.


    Then maybe the Empire.


    And if you''re a messenger of the Empire, you''d think there''s no need to thank me.


    In other words, it''s not even peacemaking. What kind of business is this?


    ''''It''s hard to imagine the Empire sending an emissary at this time, but.......''''


    If you were an emissary for the Empire, what do you think you''d be doing here?


    It''s not reconciliation. At least, the other side is going to fight. It''s not just a matter of time before the end of the war, but also a declaration of war..... But I don''t think they would recommend surrender if we haven''t even fought properly yet...


    Ummm...


    I don''t know.


    And if you don''t know, don''t even think about it. In fact, you''ll know what they want when you see them.


    While we were talking about it, the east gate came into view.


    The eastern gate - still far away, there was a figure of about ten horsemen, stopped by the elven men and demons who were the gatekeepers, and the demons.


    ''''I knew it was the Empire,''''


    Without a doubt, it was the armor of an imperial knight that I saw when I went to greet the empire.


    And it''s only ten horsemen. And they are still on their horses, waiting for me to come to them. A peaceful messenger would have gotten off the horse.


    Completely, the only thing I can sense from it is hostility.


    ''Master Noah!''


    Here you go. Okay, I''ll take it from here.


    ''Ha, yes. It''s nice to meet you!


    I say that to the gate keeper, the elf, and once again face the cavalry.


    It''s Jessica on the right and Alisa slightly behind her. If this cavalry were to attack, it would be easy to immediately shelter Jessica on her back.


    But it''s hard to imagine them committing such a vicious act here, though.


    Just as an insurance policy.


    ''This is Noah Whitefield. Who''s representing you?


    It''s me.


    The man at the head of the cavalry reacts.


    In terms of position, I thought it was probably him. I don''t know what his expression is because he''s wearing full armor and a full face helmet (full face).


    But it''s like a familiar voice.


    ''''Our king''s presence. It is polite to dismount from your horse. Don''t they teach you such manners in the Empire?


    Hmm. A visit without warning in the first place, I know it''s rude.


    A knight who says so sanctimoniously to Jessica''s words as well.


    It''s what Jessica said earlier, but a messenger would say "I''ll be coming" first. It''s extremely rude to come suddenly and say, "I want to meet the king.


    Come to think of it, I did a similar thing to the Empire. But in the end he didn''t agree to meet me.


    But still, as a messenger, it''s only polite to show courtesy.


    I can hear his nasal voice. Are you Olvans'' dog?


    -Oh!


    ''I have no use for Olvance''s dog. I''ve come to talk to Noah.


    "...Noah?


    The knight who turns his gaze so to me while pompously humiliating Jessica.


    And then he slowly took off his full face helmet (full face), which hides his face.


    ''''Eh.........''''


    I''ve come all this way to see my people. You can''t just dismiss them as rude, can you? Noah.


    Ray, my brother...?


    It''s been a while, Noah.


    That knight.


    He was the second son of the Whitefield family and my brother who joined the imperial knights with his vocation, "Knight" - Ray Whitefield.

 82-Knight Ray Whitefield

    My brother, what are you doing here?


    I''m going in. I''m not here for a fight. You will stay here.


    The knight - Brother Ray tells that to the mounted knights who are probably his subordinates behind him.


    The last time I saw Brother Ray was about seven years ago now. The eldest brother, Hal, is responsible for taking over my family''s home, the Whitefield family, and it was recommended that the second brother, Ray, and I, the third brother, should leave the house as soon as we came of age.


    My brother Lei, who is two years older than me, joined the Order at the age of fifteen. It''s exactly seven years since I left on my journey two years later, so it''s exactly seven years since I haven''t seen him.


    But the look on Brother Ray''s face under that helmet.


    He had the residue of his childhood, but it was still that of a well-trained knight.


    ''''Wait.''''


    Yeah, Olvans dog. I want my brother. You get out of there.


    ''The Imperial Knight apparently has no sense of decorum. Even though he is one of my people, it is not polite to say so.


    I just don''t have the respect I would pay to a dog in Provence.


    d*mn... how much more of an idiot do you think I am?


    Jessica and her brother Ray glare at each other like that.


    Brother, I don''t remember him being this foul-mouthed. Well, he was rough around the edges, but I don''t think he was the kind of person who would pick a fight with anyone like this.


    And I can''t keep quiet either, if he makes fun of Jessica this much.


    ''Brother,''


    What''s going on?


    ''I''m sorry, but Jessica is one of mine. Don''t make fun of me because of my Orvance origins.


    What, are you connected to Orvans'' dog, Noah?


    ....


    Let go of me as soon as possible. Otherwise, you''re gonna get bit in the hand.


    "That''s enough. Jessica, step back. I''ll deal with him.


    Yes, yes....


    Brother, you don''t like the Olvance Kingdom that much.


    From the Empire''s point of view, the Kingdom of Orvance has been a long-time enemy of mine, so I know you don''t like it.


    What more do I need to say?


    ''''So, Brother Ray. What do you want?


    Yeah. Six ... seven years ... seven years?¡¡I''ve heard you''ve become an adventurer, and you''ve come a long way.


    ''Well, just in case. I feel like I''m the king of this country.


    I thought your vocation was ''villager''. How in the world did that happen?


    Well, it''s a lot.


    Oops.


    I thought people said I was a "villager".


    No, I mean... I couldn''t say "brave". I just lied about it on the spot, so I''ve been keeping it to myself.


    As expected, I couldn''t tell my family about it either. That''s why my father, mother and brother Hal all think that my vocation is to be a villager.


    I''m going to get straight to the point.


    Yeah?


    You''re the one who stole this city from the Empire?


    Yes,


    I answer that simply.


    Of course. There''s no point in telling a weird lie here.


    To be specific, I threatened them with the demons under my command, but if they say that I was the one who did it, they''re right.


    I see. Well, let''s hear one more thing.


    Yeah.


    As if he knew my answer to that question, Brother Ray let out a small sigh.


    You''re as high-handed as ever. At the very least, I hope you''ll get off your horse.


    For now, I remind myself of the skill only in my mind.


    The target - well, I''ll just use Puppy.


    It could be Milo, but after all, Puppy is the most powerful thing in appearance.


    ''''Is it true that you have become a demon king?''''


    ....


    "There''s been a lot of talk about you in the Empire. ''Noah Whitefield, the current Demon King,''


    Ha.....


    It''s not that I''m a demon king.


    It''s just that I''m a demon user, but it''s a bother to explain that to him.


    In addition, I''ve heard it''s less troublesome to be treated as the king of demons.


    And it''s also troublesome to explain the fact that I''ve become a demonslayer and the job change book.


    As a result, the balance in my mind weighs up the hassle and trouble and chooses ''the one that doesn''t smell like trouble if anything''.


    Well, that''s about it.


    I see.


    So, what do you want?¡¡You didn''t come here to make small talk, did you?


    Yes. I''m here as an envoy from the Empire. You can assume I''m here with full authority from the Emperor.


    Yes.


    Oh, this is a messy one.


    But, well, it''s not like I''m the only one who has to make decisions. I''ve got Jessica standing right next to me.


    I can connect Drake to our magic path, and he''ll be able to give us some advice if we need it.


    I''ll be fine. No matter what it is...


    "Noah. "You are to liberate this city and exterminate all demons immediately. "Release the city and kill all the demons you encounter, and I will spare you.


    But.


    The words that came out of his brother''s mouth were.


    There was no need to consult anyone, and there was absolutely no room for negotiation.

 83-Incredible facts

    Brother are you serious about that?


    I''m serious. Originally, I would have had to kill you, too, the head ringleader, but I made a deal with you. If you surrender peacefully now, I will spare your life only.


    No, no, no, I''m not saying that.


    I don''t understand.


    If I kill all the demons under my command and open up this town to them, they''ll spare my life.


    That''s coming from a guy in a dominant position.


    I don''t see much difference between my country and the Empire.


    "Will you speak to the Emperor?


    Hmm?


    ''If you kill all your lords and surrender the entire city to us, I''ll spare the Emperor''s life.


    ....


    ''That''s what your brother is telling me. There''s no way I''m going to nod my head.


    I''m the king of the land of Grandizia. I''m the king of the kingdom of Grandizia.


    I can''t possibly accept such a thing. I don''t think you can understand that.


    "So...


    Do you think you can do anything by force of arms...?


    In my mind, I prepare and remind myself of a skill.


    It''s a skill - ''Demon Calling''. It''s a skill that summons a demon of your choice to come near you.


    The target is a puppy.


    --Demon Calling.


    With the sensation that the space right next to it is distorted, a huge dragon appears from there.


    Well, it''s much less dignified in this town, but it''s still a dragon puppy in its own right.


    It will be an apparent demonstration action.


    You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like.¡¡What, why are you here?¡¡I should have been taking a nap because I found a tree that looked good. Mu, boy, you have called me again. Are you trying to steal my scales again?


    "Shut up, Puppy.


    I''m kind of serious right now.


    Brother Ray, and the knights behind him, shrank back as if startled by Puppy''s sudden appearance.


    ''''Dragon...!


    d*mn it...!


    The nine knights who had come with Brother Lei retreat slightly and reach for their waists.


    It seems that they intend to fight without running away, just in case.


    ''''You guys, calm down. I don''t allow you to draw swords.


    Haha....!


    So I''m gonna ask you again.


    My words might have sounded like an ultimatum.


    Even my blood relatives can''t nod their heads when told to kill a fellow human being, as expected.


    So, very much like a demon king, I smiled fearlessly and told my brother again.


    "I can handle it with the use of force...do you seriously believe that?


    So let''s show them that they''re wrong.


    A mere ten horsemen can do away with me.


    I''m going to show them that this is not true.


    Hmmm...summoning a dragon. And you want the dragon to kill us, Noah.


    ....


    Brother Ray''s words are returned with silence.


    There is already no room for negotiation with my brother. My brother told me to kill my men.


    My men and I are not weak enough to obey such words.


    "Brother.


    What?


    My brother is my enemy, isn''t that right?


    ....


    "Analyze.


    Without waiting for an answer, I mutter those powerful words.


    The range is everything in my sight - my brother and all the nine knights who follow him.


    Their information appears in front of my eyes as a translucent string of text.


    Name: Ray Whitefield.


    Occupation : Knight level 28


    skill


    Swordsmanship level 28


    Gymnastics Level 20


    Shield Defense Level 15


    Equestrian Level 10.


    It''s not particularly strong.


    In fact, it''s lower than the average level of the demons in this city. Even the demons I haven''t transformed are only capable of dealing with them.


    And most of the remaining knights in my field of vision with my brother are also in the level 20s. I''m not sure if that''s because my brother is the highest level, but maybe because he''s a senior officer. When they''re all gathered together like this, it''s easy because they only need to do one [Analysis].


    Let''s put it simply.


    To put it simply, even if ten people were to attack, Puppy could kill them instantly. That''s about it.


    How is it possible for them to remain so calm at this level? Puppy, it''s level 66 at least.


    ''''Noah-sama, I don''t think we need to talk to this fellow anymore.


    No, no, Jessica...


    Jessica, who is next to me, says that to me during the "Analyze".


    Ah, this is not good.


    Without even asking Jessica''s permission, "Analyze"--.


    Name: Jessica Northlea Olvance.


    Occupation: con artist level 8


    skill


    Spearhead level 8.


    Truth & Reconciliation Level 8


    Performer Level 5


    Yeah.


    What can I do for you, Master Noah?


    No, no...?


    ...?


    What I saw in my vision was unbelievable.

 84-Jessicas advice

    Uh I don''t know what to make of this.


    The information about Jessica in my eyes.


    It''s not ''Profession: military strategist level 5''.


    No way - ''Profession: con artist level 8''.


    Oh, what''s this all about?


    What is this? What am I supposed to make of that?


    "Hmmm well, I knew it wasn''t a viable negotiation to begin with.


    Yes, with a small sigh from Brother Ray, I deactivate the Analysis (Analyze).


    For now, let''s put what I just saw on hold. If I have too many things to think about, my brain can''t keep up.


    ''''Well brother, what do you mean?''''


    ''I mean it as it is. Every word from His Majesty the Emperor was delivered without a doubt. Even the Emperor himself looked at me with pity for the shit he said.


    What...?


    ''So ... that dragon is going to kill me?¡¡Then do it.


    ....


    Brother, I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    I mean, it''s not like you can just tell me what to do.


    I don''t know what you''re trying to do, and I have no idea what you''re trying to do. I don''t know why he was so obviously uptight about saving my life.


    On top of that, now that I know he''s my enemy, he''s still my brother. He''s my blood brother.


    You don''t tell me to kill my own flesh and blood.


    Just go home for now, brother.


    "Law.


    ''I''m well aware that the Empire wants to go to war with me. That''s the way it''s going to be today. Neither I nor my country will obey the Empire. Please tell the Emperor that.


    Well, I''ll be d*mned.


    Huh, Brother Ray let out a small sigh.


    Then, without saying anything more, brother pulled the reins of his horse.


    ''Then let me go home, as you wish. I don''t want my brother to kill me either.


    ....


    "I''m leading the Imperial Guard now. I''m a kind of temporary leader of the knights. I''m sure I''ve made a career out of it, even though I''m only a regular knight by nature.


    What, you want me to say happy birthday? I''m supposed to say happy birthday to you?


    ''No. I just think it''s a ridiculously poor lottery ticket.


    Hmph, my brother sniffed.


    Kuikku, he indicated to his men with his chin and turned his back to me.


    ''''I''m leading the knights in Hydra''s Guards now.


    Yeah, yeah.


    That''s the information Silmeria told me.


    I was going to check it out, but I didn''t expect him to show up.


    "The Hydra Sector is the Empire''s final line of defense. From now on, if you insist on invading the Empire, the first person you''ll have to face is me.


    ....


    Hydra''s Seki.


    After hearing the information from Silmeria, I also investigated it in detail.


    It''s a strong barrier that is said to have prevented an invasion from the legendary Demon King Rilkara by imperial knights in the past. Numerous large ballistae were installed on top of the barrier, and the triple-layered defensive wall was thick, as well as providing enough facilities for a large number of soldiers to be stationed there.


    According to legend, Rilkara was unable to cross the barrier despite mobilizing all the demons under his command, and he remained unbeatable until he was killed by the brave Godova.


    Your brother is the leader of the knights deployed to such a Hydra''s Guan, the Knight Commander--.


    ''''Then--''''


    Wait.


    At that moment when my brother was about to return the horse and leave so, at that moment.


    What stopped him was not me, but a voice from next door.


    That voice came from Jessica--.


    "Jessica...?


    What do you want? Filthy Orleans'' dog.


    ''I''ve been hearing a lot of arrogant words from earlier. You Imperial knights seem to have no idea of morality.


    What are you...


    Jessica stepped forward and stared at her brother Ray.


    Then she sighed heavily and then looked at me.


    ''I''m sorry, Master Noah. I was too outspoken and couldn''t keep quiet. I had heard that the knights of the Empire were not polite, but apparently it was more than I expected.


    ''No, that''s fine, but...''


    You don''t want to be...


    Jessica apologizes to me.


    And then, as she was about to say something to Jessica, Jessica gave her brother Ray a sharp look.


    ''''Rude!¡¡This is Feliana Northlea Olvans, daughter of our reigning queen, Jessica Northlea Olvans!¡¡The only knight in the empire is rude to speak to me. I''m talking to Master Noah now. Do not interrupt me!


    Wha--


    "My Lady Noah. Queen Feliana has commanded me to do so. As long as Grandizia and Orvans are on friendly terms, my wisdom is to be given to Lord Noah.


    Well.


    I don''t know what to think.


    Jessica, do you think you don''t know that I analyzed it?


    Normally, when it is analyzed, you should feel a slight discomfort, but it doesn''t seem like you feel anything in particular.


    Yup.


    For now, he''s my brother for now. We''ll figure out what to do about Jessica later.


    "Although I am still inexperienced, I would like to offer a word of advice to Noah-sama.


    Hey, you--!


    When my brother became agitated and was about to raise his voice to say so.


    Jessica turned to me with an expression that even showed a glimpse of cruelty, and said.


    ''''That man should be killed now.


    What....


    What did Jessica just say?

 85-Separation from my brother

    "Well Jessica....


    Yes, sir.


    I should kill my brother Ray, right?


    Yes. That''s what I said.


    I can''t help but respond to Jessica''s words.


    Does Jessica see something that I don''t understand? It''s true that I don''t understand the purpose of Brother Ray, or the purpose of making His Majesty the Emperor deliver such supercilious words, but I don''t know anything about it.


    But to kill someone out of the blue is such a big deal.


    "The charges are several. He''s a great sinner who deserves to be beheaded.


    Well, that''s...


    ''One, whatever words he told you as a messenger, he ordered the king of a country to ''kill all the people''. This is the equivalent of a threat to the head of state.


    I''m not going to be able to get the same thing from you," she says, holding up one finger.


    No, it''s more like a threat, although I don''t feel threatened at all.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it in your heart to do so. This is the equivalent of insulting a person in relation to diplomatic relations.


    Jessica holds up a second finger.


    I think you mean that thing you said about Olvance''s dog.


    It''s true that it''s a drastic insult, no matter how hostile the countries are to each other. At the very least, it''s not something you should say to someone you meet in another country.


    ''Three, visiting with cavalrymen without notice and disrupting innocent people. This amounts to the crime of mayhem.


    Jessica holds up a third finger.


    But my country, there are no innocent people or anything like that.


    They''re all demons, and if I had to guess, I''d say only elves.


    ''Lastly, your disregard for any and all decorum towards Noah-sama. This amounts to disrespect.


    Jessica concluded, holding up a final finger.


    It''s...well.


    I''m a flesh and blood kinda guy, for one thing. Right now, I don''t feel like a king yet, either.


    I don''t think the charges of impunity or something like that which a pompous king would announce don''t suit me.


    I think it''s only right to cut off his head and send him back home.


    ...No, but you don''t have to go that far.


    I''m not trying to be an enemy, you know?


    Well, I mean, the Empire is a total enemy of the Empire, but he''s still my brother.


    I called Puppy to scare him, but I didn''t mean to actually kill him.


    For some reason, such Puppy was lying on the ground, prostrate on the ground. How long has this guy been sleeping? It''s useless.


    "You''re going to kill me, Noah?


    ''Lord Noah is thinking now. ''Blasphemers do not interfere.''


    You''re going to kill me, do what you want. Just tell that dragon over there and he''ll be quick and he''ll be asleep, thing.


    Yeah, I''m sleeping.


    That''s not it.


    I don''t know, I can''t help but feel a sense of discomfort.


    My brother should have come to negotiate with me. But it''s not as if he doesn''t want to negotiate with me.


    In the first place, he demanded that if you kill all the demons and vacate the city, I''ll spare your life.


    If my temper was shorter, and if the other party wasn''t my brother, I wouldn''t be surprised if he ordered me to kill him right away.


    ".........


    You know.


    I think my brother just told me to kill him a couple of times.


    I was the one who told him to go home. It''s like... I told him to kill me.


    "Dear Noah.


    Jessica, wait a minute. I''m just, uh, having a hard time keeping up with it.


    It is said, "The quicker you do it, the better you are at it. No matter how wise the decision, if you spend too much time there, it will be ill-advised.


    I''ll just wait!


    There''s no reason why I should kill my brother.


    Well, I''m already guilty. I have no doubt that me and my people are the ones who took this city.


    And I have no intention of showing any mercy to the Empire. If necessary, I will choose to slaughter the subjects of the empire. My brother Hal, and my mother and father were killed by the Empire. They killed my family of innocents, so I think they should be punished accordingly.


    I think I''ve shown the Empire how unforgiving my country is, and how terrifying demons can be.


    That''s right, if push comes to shove, I''m not going to show any mercy even if I have to deal with my brother.


    But I can''t kill him for a small inconvenience like this.


    Well, I''m going home. Noah.


    Wait!


    I''m speaking to Noah. You''re just an outsider. What right do you have to come between me and Noah?


    d*mn it...!


    Oh, God!


    I can''t do this, my head is going to explode.


    Well, I honestly care more about the lives of my people than I do about strangers. I have no desire to show any mercy to the Empire.


    But, you know what?


    Your brother Ray is the only family I have left.


    "Brother, please go home!¡¡As soon as possible!


    Yeah, I''ll have to do that.


    Over!¡¡I''m done talking about killing your brother or not killing your brother and all that!


    Master Noah.


    Slightly, Jessica raises her eyebrows.


    I don''t know what Jessica''s thoughts are, but I''m just going to act on my thoughts.


    ''Yeah, yeah. Noah.


    What?


    I''m having my baby soon. The doctor says it''s a girl.


    Eh....


    Once the baby''s born and we''re settled, you''ll only have to come back once. Then you''ll hold her.


    ....


    So, huh?


    His brother turned his back on the horse and spurred it on.


    With that, the nine knights followed, and soon they were as small as a pea grain.


    What the hell, at all........


    I mean, my brother is going to have a baby. I didn''t even know he was married. Maybe I should go say goodbye to him.


    "I''m sorry, Jessica, but...


    No.........I know Master Noah is kind to you. I was the one who spoke out of turn.


    ....


    But you drove a wedge at the end we have to think about how this is going to work in the future.


    No...?


    Jessica, I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    What''s a wedge.


    Just like that, Jessica smiled back at me.


    ''''No, it''s no problem. Noah-sama showed Noah-sama''s thoughts. As Noah-sama''s warlord, I will only follow his thoughts.


    ''Oh, oh yes. Thank you.


    I didn''t really understand, but I nodded anyway.


    Just a little bit of a lump left in my mind.


    I wondered if Jessica had been cheating on me - or not.

 86-Quiet: Hydra Seki

    What''s the situation?


    ''Ha, General!


    Surrounded by steep mountain ranges, the road is narrow.


    The barrier that was built as if to seal off the entire roadway is the final line of defense of the Empire, the barrier of Hydra. It is the most important stronghold for the Draukos Empire, as it is impossible to invade the empire unless the barrier is broken, and even if you try to bypass the barrier, the towering mountain range becomes a natural fortress.


    At the top of such a guan - where they could look down on the road, Ray Whitefield, the leader of Hydra''s Guan Defense Knights, was back.


    ''''Hmm........General, huh?''''


    Did you say something?


    It''s nothing. Any change?


    Ha. We haven''t received any reports.


    Hearing his aide''s report, Ray let out a small sigh.


    Essentially, Ray is a second class knight.


    It is divided into first-class knights, second-class knights, third-class knights, and associate knights, which is equivalent to the status in the absolute knightly order. Only first-class knights can take office from the battalion commander on up, and second-class knights are only company commanders, no matter how hard they try. And while second class knights can be promoted with the fruits of battle, rewards, etc., first class knights can only be promoted to the higher ranks of nobility.


    They say that the knightly order is a meritocracy, but the reality is that its upper echelons are filled with upper-class aristocrats.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more than you think.


    Ray, a second class knight, was appointed by Emperor Alexis to be the general who guarded this Hydra''s barrier.


    ''''Huh........''''


    Why do I feel like I''m in this role - yes, I feel like lamenting it.


    The main reason why Ray was appointed as a general. It was because his own brother, Noah Whitefield, had bared his fangs to the Empire.


    Moreover, as the Demon King.


    He didn''t want to believe that his brother had become the Demon King. Above all, the Noah in Ray''s memory was a person who was far from being a Demon King. After all, it was a ''villager'' that was given to him by his vocation. It is fresh in his mind that his father, Noel Whitefield, had cursed him, "You really are useless.


    And yet, Noah became the current Demon King.


    And Ray was sent to this Hydra''s domain as a human pillar against Noah, named General.


    ''''Excuse me, General!


    M...?


    The messenger from the Empire!


    I''ll see you.


    That''s what the gatekeeper''s soldier says. Ray is a general now, albeit one of too many statuses. At the very least, he will have to meet the messenger.


    However, from the Emperor''s point of view, it may be a miscalculation that he is even alive here now.


    After all, he was my brother Noah, whom I met the other day. The reason why Ray told Noah several times to be rude is because the emperor instructed him to do so.


    ''''Liberate this city now and kill all the demons. If you do that, I''ll save you from yourself.


    ''''You''re going to let that dragon kill me?¡¡Then do it.''


    ''''If you''re going to kill him, do what you want.''''


    All of them are the instructions of the emperor - and his close vizier, Carmine, the "Wisdom of Draukos". Otherwise, all of Ray''s words would sound like a suicidal person''s.


    There is only one reason.


    Is the current Demon King Noah going to kill his own flesh and blood - to make sure of that.


    ''''Where is the messenger leading us?


    ''Ha, ha!¡¡I''m showing you the way here!


    Hm?¡¡Why. In the parlor....


    ''Ha!¡¡I mean, you know, the messenger said it would be better this way...


    "Hmm.


    You don''t have to come all the way to such a high place.


    He was only a second class knight, Ray, and had no idea how to behave as a general, but it was still something he was formally approached for. No matter how noble the messenger from the imperial capital was, he had to deal with it as a general.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel sick to my stomach, but I still have to do it. As a knight.


    However, the person who appeared with the gatekeeper''s guide was not at all what Ray expected.


    ''I am pleased to meet you for the first time. General Ray Whitefield.


    Ha. Thank you for your time.


    It''s three men and a woman.


    The one to the right of Ray is a young man, with a vaguely juvenile face. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. In addition, his long black hair, which seems to be partly dyed gold, gives the impression of youth, which is not typical for a priest.


    And the one on the left, this is a young woman. It''s appropriate for a priestess to be wearing a clean and well-groomed priestly outfit with a well-groomed face. This one has good posture and a stern expression, and you can see that she is asserting with her whole body that she is indeed a servant of God.


    Finally, the center.


    This one was of unknown gender, with a white cloth covering the front of her face. From the hoarse voice, it was probably a man, but it had an impossibly eerie quality to it.


    ''''This is His Eminence the Archbishop of the M¨¹llerian Church, His Eminence Lucdia Linophallus.


    -Oh!


    I''ve been referred to an oracle.


    Oh, my goodness, I beg your pardon!¡¡My name is Ray Whitefield!


    Good.


    Ray kneels and bows his head.


    If he was a messenger, he could act pompously as a general. But if the other party is the High Pope of the Mullerian religion, it''s a different story.


    If he is the High Pope of the great religion of Mullerianism, which spreads across the continent, he is far more heavenly than the emperor of a country. At the very least, from the point of view of Lei, who, as an imperial citizen, is one of the followers of the Mullerian religion, he is a person who is equal to a god.


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard that the Archbishop is not allowed to show his face due to his doctrine, or something like that.


    ''Lift up your face. My dear Ray.


    Ha, ha!


    "I did not come here to make you kneel. An oracle has been ordained for that Demon King. "And I am confident that you will defeat him.


    What... that''s... that''s not...?


    It''s a little bumpy. But it will save the country.


    The Archbishop''s words made no sense, but he couldn''t say no to Ray.


    The Archbishop glowered around him through the cloth and then gazed at one of the mountains. It was as if there were many spires standing on it, mountains with sharp spears standing on them.


    Then the Archbishop held out his white-gloved right hand toward such a mountain.


    ''From St. Muller, I have an oracle. Awake, Hydra.


    Such a short statement.


    But the words are an absolute oracle of God.


    I just held out my right hand and said the words - with just that act.


    The earth shook.


    "--!


    The strong Hydra''s guards sway from side to side.


    Unable to stand, he found that the men and women on either side of the Archbishop sat down. Even Ray, who has been kneeling from the beginning, was struggling to hold back his fall.


    However, the Archbishop was steadfast.


    He did not sit down, he did not fall down, but his eyes through the cloth looked at the shaking mountain.


    ''''Ah, ah...!


    The mountain cracks.


    And with it, an earthy skin appears. A long undulating neck.


    Tyranny.


    "I am so glad you are awake. Hydras, my son.


    ................


    The mountain crumbled and the tyranny of the many heads born there.


    It was as if it was showing its majesty against the demon king beyond - Noah.


    Yes, it roared.

 87-Shadow of threat

    Seven days had passed since his brother had visited Grandizia in a blitz.


    And in these seven days, there was not much movement, especially in the Empire or the Kingdom of Olvance. If I had to say, it was only the official announcement that the former imperial territory west of Hydra''s barrier - the land that lost its inhabitants and became an abandoned village - would become the territory of the Kingdom of Orvance.


    Even now, it seems that the citizens of the Olvance Kingdom are moving to the former imperial territory. And it seems that the Empire, which has lowered its line of defense to the barrier of Hydra, is basically concentrating on the defense of the barrier, and not even a skirmish with Olvance is happening.


    Well, it''s peaceful.


    Even though the two countries are each staring at each other, the borders are sealed, and even though the situation is likely to unleash an outburst if something happens, it''s still peaceful.


    ''''Ha ... it''s a nice jolly time.


    Oh, my husband. It feels so good.


    And today, I''ve been basking in the sun on the rooftop of the (temporary) court.


    There are quite a few things I have to do, but the truth is that I''ve given up on them because they''re too much trouble. For example, I have to take it easy on demons that don''t have a will, or strengthen the captains of the various armies. But perhaps because I haven''t done anything in particular, my demon user level is still at 49.


    Just, you know.


    I originally wanted to take it easy like this. It''s strange to be treated like a demon king or a king, even though I came here for the purpose of living a slow life in the first place.


    By the way, I usually like to bask in the sun by myself, but today I''m with Miro, who seems to have a lot of free time on his hands.


    It''s so peaceful.


    Yeah.


    The sun is shining and I''m getting sleepy.


    A wooden chair and a wooden table set up on the roof.


    I brought these from the warehouse all the way up to the rooftop, because I wanted to bask in the sun. The reason for this is to bask in the sun. By the way, if Miro sat on the chair, it might break, so I had him sit on the floor. Still, my gaze doesn''t change that much.


    The more important problem is that I''m still sleepy. I thought I slept well last night, but cheerfulness makes me feel really sleepy, doesn''t it?


    What''s the matter, mister, you don''t want to sleep?


    Uh, yeah. Sort of.


    Yeah.


    For some reason, Milo taps his own thigh with a plop. Naturally, the place is hairy.


    What is this?


    "Here.


    No, I don''t sleep in here.


    Hmm?¡¡?Should I do a "person change" (metamorphosis)?


    All the more reason to stop.


    I''m happy for Milo''s feelings, but no.


    I''ll take that feeling of Milo trying to give me a good night''s sleep as a compliment. But when I sleep on those lap pillows, everything but my head is on the stone floor. The kind that makes your body ache.


    No, I don''t mean that.


    I''ll sleep in my bedroom if I have to.


    "Sigh...


    But it''s peaceful.


    I can see the wide city below. The sight of demons strolling through the city.


    And in terms of direction, this court (temporarily) faces east. The entrance to the city that one naturally sees is also the eastern gate, and far beyond that one can see the mountain range.


    That mountain range is said to be the Hydra''s barrier.


    There is only one roadway that connects the kingdom of Orleans and the Empire through the mountain range. Hydra''s Pass is located in the narrowest part of that roadway, and it is surrounded by sheer mountain ranges on both sides. Naturally, if you want to advance your army, you have to take the highway, and unless you drop the barrier of Hydra, you will not be able to advance.


    How can you find such a perfect location? The left and right sides are mountain ranges, a natural fortress, with a barrier on the road.


    By the way, in order to pass through the barrier, you need to present your ID card, so my journey naturally ended up passing through the mountain range. Well, one of the rumors about the place where the Book of Job Change exists is ''the top of the continent''s largest peak'', so I went to see it while I was there.


    It''s a good memory that there was nothing but snow.


    ''''Hey, Milo.''''


    What?


    I need to talk to you about something.


    What''s the matter with you, sir?


    Phew, I let out a big breath.


    The fact is that I just saw it as something of an accident, but he doesn''t seem to realize it, so even for me, I''m having a hard time judging it.


    I''ve had the help of Gilanka and I know some things. I''ve been wondering if I should denounce this or not.


    ''About Jessica''s case,''


    ''Oh well the little guy said something about it. Something about your husband making a move on him.


    Yeah, yeah. That''s what I''m talking about.


    The secret about Jessica that I found out. Milo must have heard that I asked Gilanka to help me with that matter.


    The information that was provided when I analyzed her before and the information now is different.


    I don''t understand what''s going on, and I don''t have a clue as to why this is happening.


    But.


    The occupation of Jessica that I saw before was ''military strategist''.


    When my brother came, I saw her as a con artist.


    "What if Jessica is...


    Yeah.


    What would you think if I told you I wasn''t a vocation ''soldier''?


    ...?


    Milo tilted his head and then scratched his cheek.


    ''No, it''s not a problem, is it?''


    Yeah.


    I know people value their professions. We don''t give a shit what he does for a living. I don''t care what our little princess does.


    I see.


    Mostly, there are some weirdos who go from human to demon. What''s the point of having more weirdos?


    ....


    I see.


    Milo''s opinion certainly has a point. A vocation is just a standard by which to judge a person.


    I was a brave man, but I never had any intention of defeating the Demon King, and I''ve never acted like a brave man.


    Yeah.


    Let''s talk to Jessica for a minute. Then we''ll see what happens.


    Well, whatever her calling is, she''s still smart.


    Well, you have to take responsibility for what you''ve done.


    ''Yeah...?¡¡Hey, master!


    Yeah?


    What the hell is that?


    What''s the...


    Milo is looking to the east with his eyes wide open.


    In that direction we see a mountain range. I can also see something that looks like smoke.


    If you look closely, the smoke seems to be coming from the mountains. Is there a forest fire going on?


    Well, since we are so far away, the damage from the fires will not reach our country. It would be nice if they burned down Hydra Seki while they were at it, but it''s not going to work out that way.


    ''Wait....''


    However.


    I thought it was a wildfire, but what I saw was a mountain that was slowly breaking in two.


    Slowly, the mountain was being split in two.


    I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    I thought it was smoke, it was dirt smoke. It is probably caused by a mountain of that size cracking.


    And there is no way I can think of any reason for the mountain to crack. I thought for a moment that there was an earthquake, but it is strange that there was an earthquake that big and there was no vibration here.


    If that''s the case, then there is "something" that broke the mountain.


    Even with my full strength, there is no way the mountain could break. In fact, even a great mage would find it impossible to do so.


    In that case, why--


    "Noah-dono!


    With that.


    The one who opened the rooftop door and walked in was the elf Alisa.


    What I can see in her expression is an impatience that makes me feel something uncanny. Her eyes are wide open as if she had just seen something unbelievable.


    Probably, it''s the same as what I saw just now--.


    ''''Alisa, that was.........''''


    "I came here in a hurry from the east gate I was in the watchtower at the east gate to watch the Imperial side of things.


    What do you... see?


    Including Alisa, the elves who have the vocation of ''archer'' are assigned to the watchtower to act as lookouts.


    The "archers" have an excellent eye for finding prey and have much better eyesight than ordinary professions. That''s why I was asked to take on that role.


    What did Arisa see in such eyes--?


    "What emerged from that mountain........was a huge, demon.......!


    ....


    They''re coming this way!


    Alisa''s eyes are outstanding.


    If those eyes have captured it, then there is no doubt about it.


    If that''s the case, there''s only one thing I need to do.


    "Alisa.


    Oh, oh!


    Tell Jessica to come before the court.


    Yes!


    I don''t know what the ''giant demon'' is that Alisa is talking about.


    If it''s coming at us, we''ll just have to intercept it.


    It''s just me and my friends.

 88-Emergency meeting

    It didn''t take long for everyone to arrive at the front of the (temporary) court.


    Alisa called Jessica right away, and she was the first one to arrive. Then I connected each of the executives with the "communication (message)" and told them to come to the front of the court.


    Result.


    Currently gathered in front of the court are my companions - Alisa, Jessica, Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bow, Drake, Angus, Puppy, Amanda''s human, an elf, and eight demons.


    ''Excuse me, Master Noah. What is this all about...?¡¡I was just told to hurry up and get here...


    We were just told to hurry up and get here, too...


    Well, wait a minute.


    I nodded at Jessica and Drake''s question.


    I didn''t mean to hide it from them. It''s just that I told them to come quickly anyway.


    Let''s get Alisa to explain the details.


    ''''I heard that Alisa found a huge demon coming towards us.


    Well it''s huge.


    ''It was a much bigger demon than Lord Puppy. It appeared to crush the mountain and is coming straight at us.


    Alisa is that true?


    Yeah. I definitely saw it with my own eyes.


    Alisa responds to Jessica''s question.


    What I see in her expression is impatience. In the hidden village, the same impatience and fear that I used to feel for Puppy is thick in color.


    That''s what it means when there are so many demons, and I''m there, and yet I''m still the one who feels fear.


    ''What I saw looked like a huge ... dragon. But its size is off the charts. And I could see it had several heads. Headed like a snake with no horns.


    Hmm....


    ''The size ... I can''t tell you exactly how big it was from a distance, but I''d say it was three times the size of Lord Puppy''s.


    That''s a big one. Three times the size of a puppy.


    I agree with Milo, and I agree with him.


    In our camp, the biggest one is Puppy. It''s only a puppy, but it''s five times as big as me.


    That means this giant monster is 15 times bigger than me. In fact, I''m beginning to get confused.


    If it''s that big, then its stride must be big too. In other words, I should think that we don''t have much time before we come to this city.


    It''s about two days'' ride by carriage to Hydra''s Guan, so... uh, I wonder how long it will take.


    ''Then I suppose we''ll have time to prepare.


    Oh, really?


    ''''Yes. I''ve fought numerous demons, some of which are huge. And when your body becomes huge, you can''t move that quickly. Inevitably, that would increase the load on their legs.


    That''s why its skin is so hard to penetrate, but when it''s that big, no ordinary weapon can penetrate it.


    That''s what Drake and Angus, the former adventurer duo, would say.


    I''ve dealt with a lot of demons in my five years of travel, but as expected of former S-ranked adventurers, the years are different. It''s true that the Guardian Golem at the Ruins of Rilkara didn''t move very slowly. I remember that they were extremely hard for that reason.


    But what are they preparing for?


    ''This means my axe might break too.


    The big one''s still better. My machete is already rusty...


    Oh, handsome, conspicuous, good, maybe.


    ''I''m afraid I''ll break my fingernails, too!¡¡It hurts if you break it!


    My greatsword is also very old.


    My badass Amanda here has also mastered the art of snake fighting. I would love to fight you.


    Each of the demons are saying that while looking at their weapons.


    Well, I''ve asked Silmeria about the weapons, but I don''t know if they''re here yet. She said it would be about ten days, so I know it''s coming soon.


    The worst case scenario is the form Drake said, me, Drake, and Amanda fighting with body art.


    I don''t know how many levels of giant demons there are, but this one is me as a former level 99 and seven level 99 demons. Even though their original size specs are different, they won''t lose so easily.


    "Um, Noah-sama...


    Hmm?¡¡What''s going on, Jessica?


    I''d like you all to take on human form if you can, but I don''t understand the language.


    Oh, that too.


    I forgot about Jessica and Alisa.


    Sharing information is necessary, isn''t it? As expected, it''s crazy to ask for a plan to deal with a giant monster.


    You all use the Metamorphic Demon.


    Huh?¡¡Yeah, that girl can''t understand a word of it, can she?


    That''s it. Yes, I''ll get on with it.


    Each person who can use it uses the Metamorphosis (Metamorphic Human).


    And with that, Milo turned into a strange beauty, Gilanka into a mild-mannered gentleman, Chappie into a frightened boy, Bau into a spirited girl, and Amanda into a pretty girl.


    Just why are all of these guys okay with being completely naked? As expected, I had them change into their clothes right away, since I couldn''t get a good look at them.


    By the way, Puppy is still a dragon. Come to think of it, Puppy hasn''t said a word since a while ago.


    Am I right, sir?


    Yeah, sure.


    Phew.


    At any rate, all of us are now dressed, so we can resume the meeting.


    If we were all in human form, we might as well have been in a conference room or something. Puppy isn''t talking about anything anyway.


    ''''So.........well.......as for countermeasures against the giant monster that''s coming at us.


    Oh.


    Are we going to intercept them first, Master Noah?


    Yeah. So,


    I have no intention of abandoning this place. It''s our beachhead.


    This is the place where my country was founded. I will defend it.


    Then my uncle Drake has a plan.


    Yes. Now, Miss Drake, please.


    ''''What works for a move like that is a pitfall. If it''s coming straight at you, you can dig a huge pit in the middle of it. We think it''s best to attack its head while it''s stuck in the pit, unable to move.


    I see.


    It''s true that demons don''t have any intelligence, so they can easily fall into a trap.


    If they have a set pattern of behavior, it might be good to set a trap in the middle of it.


    However, Jessica frowned slightly at Drake''s suggestion.


    ''''That would certainly be a good means, but........''''


    What''s the matter?


    Can we make a hole big enough to drop a huge demon like that? From what I''ve heard, it''s heading straight for us.


    We''ll just throw in all the demons and we''ll be able to...


    ''''And even though they are indeed unintelligent, if there is a hole in the place they came straight for, even if it''s a demon, they will bypass it. That would require some crafting that would prevent them from noticing the pitfall.


    ''Uh....''


    A common pitfall is to put a fragile wooden frame or something on top of the hole and grass on top of it.


    However, it is not easy to prepare the work. If it''s done poorly, you''ll find yourself with a hole in the ground.


    Drake also raises his eyebrows at Jessica''s point, ''''Indeed........''''


    .........


    Pitfall, I thought it was a good plan.


    But it''s best to leave it to smart Jessica, who has a good head on her shoulders when it comes to planning a strategy. We should follow that word with an open mind.


    And when it happens.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    ....


    ....


    No one, no one says anything.


    In the first place, there is no operational planning ability in Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, or this area. They just listened to the pitfall crap we were talking about earlier while saying "heh" and "hoo".


    Well, I don''t have it either, so I can''t say anything about it. It''s the smart people who think up strategies and stuff, and I''m the one who fights.


    ''''Well, um ... if you have any other opinions ...''''


    ....


    ....


    ''Well...''


    Jessica is puzzled.


    Both Drake and Angus probably have something in mind, but it doesn''t particularly come to mind.


    ''''Well then ... it''s a plan I''ve come up with.


    ''Oh?¡¡What''s the matter with you, girl?


    I''d love to hear what you think.


    Yes, well, Master Noah. I''d like to ask you a few questions.


    Yeah?


    That. It''s coming at me.


    I don''t really have any ideas, but I hope it''s okay.


    ''''I believe there are many demons under Noah-sama''s command that do not yet have a will.


    Yes.


    To what extent would a demon without that will obey your orders?


    ''Uh ... I don''t think I can give you that complicated of an order.


    I''ve verified this a few times, too.


    I could give orders like, "Bring a big rock over there," and he obeyed. But the command to go to the forest, find a big stone and bring it back didn''t work. As a result, I divided it into three parts: go to the forest, find a big stone, and carry the stone.


    The result of the test was that ''it''s possible to give a command for a single action''. Go straight ahead, knock that one down, and stay put.


    Then is it possible to give an order to ''Hold here and stay put''?


    ''Oh, yeah. I think I can handle that much.


    I understand. Thank you.


    ...?


    What does that mean?


    Well, it would have been quicker if I''d gotten all of my guys to have their minds made up in the first place. Let''s take it easy from now on, though.


    Ugh, it''s super annoying just thinking about it now.


    "Jessica, what the hell...


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡I''ll explain the strategy now. I think this will allow us to do some manpower tactics.


    It''s...


    The moment Jessica tried to explain that.


    A voice I heard a moment ago, not reading the air, echoed through the air.


    ''Maido. Well, what''s going on with the goose chase?¡¡Norfolk Trading Company, Silmeria Branch, we''ve come to deliver your order.


    A two-horse horse with a hitching sound.


    The covered wagon that the horse pulls.


    And the titty glasses sitting there as the coachman.


    I didn''t know there were so many humans. Well, it was good. Oh, there''s some kind of big, weird stuff coming toward us. I''ve got the information on that area, so why don''t you talk about it over a cup of tea?


    It came in exactly ten days to deliver the item I had ordered.


    It was Silmeria.

 89-Guardian of threats

    You use good tea leaves as always. Today''s tea is from the south, in Razili. This bitterness is great. You know what you''re talking about.


    No, I don''t really care about the tea now.


    I let out a small sigh as Silmeria sips her tea and expresses her thoughts.


    Now is not the time to argue about tea. After all, the "big machine", as Silmeria calls it, is coming towards us.


    You have to do something about it as soon as possible.


    Noah-sama. It''s a time crunch, so can I ask the demons to start working first?


    "Oh, yeah. Jessica--


    Oops.


    We can''t just give our consent. You have to tell him.


    "I''m sorry, but you have to leave Gilanka with me. I have some errands to run.


    ''Oh, yes!¡¡I understand. Bau and Chappie, and also Amanda, please.


    Jessica gives instructions to each of the human forms, Milo, Bow, Chappie, and Amanda.


    She tells them what to do one by one, and then she has to convince them each to do it. The instructions are not stagnant and it''s clear how smart Jessica is.


    Oh. You got it, little girl.


    ''Yes!¡¡I''ll do my best for my master, too!


    Oh, my God, I''m going to...


    I will do my duty for Lady Noah and do what I was given.


    At Jessica''s direction, I watch the demons leave the room.


    Also in this room are me and Jessica sitting on the couch, Alisa with Alisa, Silmeria sitting across from her, and Drake, Angus, and Gilanka in the background. Puppy is outside the window so that he can hear the conversation.


    That was before Silmeria arrived, but Puppy hasn''t said anything.


    It''s unusual for this guy to be quiet or anything.


    ''So, Silmeria. What''s that ''big thing'' ... what is it?


    Hey, Mr. Noah. You''re jumping to conclusions.


    You''re paying the price for that.


    I know. We don''t want to go back on our word, either. Well, settle down. This tea tastes so good.


    I know.


    Silmeria''s words are returned with a raised eyebrow.


    Now is not the time to be gossiping about tea. Why can''t I understand that?


    Well, there''s no reason to be in such a hurry. Well, there''s no reason to be in such a hurry, because with those big feet, it would take two days to get here.


    Really?


    We''re an information service. I won''t lie to you. Well, we''re not much better than a carriage.


    Well, that''s a good thing.


    Two days.


    Whether you take this as a short period of time or enough time may be different for each person.


    At least I took it from Silmeria''s attitude that we still have time.


    I have to say, it''s a pawn of the M¨¹llerian religion. It''s called ''Saint Muller''s sent guardian'' or something like that.


    ...the guardians of the M¨¹llerian religion?


    Hey. Hydrilla Yuna.


    The Mullerian religion itself is a religion that I, as an imperial citizen, am familiar with.


    It is a religion that the priest Marin, whom I helped at the Ruins of Rilkara sometime ago, adhered to. It must have been the idea that everything is equal under Father St. Muller, and that everything given to humanity is a gift from St. Muller.


    But I''ve never heard the term "patron of the Mullerian religion" before.


    Hydra..... Do you think that''s where the name Hydra comes from?


    You''re more perceptive than I thought, Mr. Noah. You''re right.


    ''So you''re saying that it has shown up in the past?¡¡Well, a guardian named Hydra.


    Yeah, sweetheart. Well, the Mullerian religion has a lot of secrets around here. It''s not easy to get hold of.


    Silmeria nodded easily in response to Jessica''s question.


    If there is a history of such a monster''s appearance, I wouldn''t be surprised if I knew at least a little about it.


    However, I find it strangely incongruous that the history of the appearance of the guardian of "Hydra" is kept secret while the name "Hydra''s Seki" remains.


    ''Noah and Miss. Noah and Miss Noah, what have you heard about Hydra''s Seki?


    Well you sound like the Seki who once defeated the Demon King Lil''kara.


    Yes, I heard that the Demon King Rilkara appeared 1,000 years ago and tried to invade the Empire. I heard that the Demon King Rilkara, who appeared 1,000 years ago, tried to invade the Empire and defended it at the natural fortress of Hydra.


    Well, I guess that''s normal. That''s what we heard too. But think about it...


    Cooing, Silmeria chuckles.


    ''Mr. Noah, you, when you were about to invade the Empire.


    Yeah.


    Are you afraid of this Hydra?


    ....


    No, it''s not.


    That''s what I''m talking about, standing in the gap between the sheer cliffs, but I''m not sure.


    As Drake said before, it doesn''t matter how high the Puppy flies, if it flies, it might be able to get away with throwing a giant race. If not, my camp doesn''t need to bother dropping Guan, my camp doesn''t need a meal.


    If you really want to drop the imperial capital, it''s obviously easier to ignore Hydra''s Guan and fly through the mountain range or fly to the imperial capital in a straight line.


    ''''I don''t...I don''t think so, but...''''


    ''Then why was Demon King Lil''kara deposed?¡¡The current demon king isn''t even afraid of Guan.


    It''s a...


    Indeed, that''s a contradiction.


    Aside from the fact that I''m a demon king, I''ve heard that Lil Kara was a demon user too. If that''s the case, she must have had a demon army of the same caliber as me.


    So why was he dismissed by Seki Hydra?


    The main reason was the guardian Hydra.


    In other words.


    In other words, the Demon King Rilkara was no match for the guardian named Hydra--.

 90-Denunciation

    The Guardian Hydra-- there''s no official record of this guy for a reason.


    Well, because...


    I heard that everyone west of the barrier was wiped out by the Hydras in those days. All that was left was scorched earth. After most of the demons were killed, Rilkara fled to a place where Hydra couldn''t reach. I heard that this is the ruins of Rilkara as we know it today.


    I see...


    It was a wonder. Why did Lil Kara, the most powerful demon king, live in the deepest part of such an intricate ruin?


    Was it to escape from Hydra, a demon that even Rilkara could not match?


    It seems that Rilkara was planning to build up her forces deep beneath the ruins in order to deal with Hydra. But before she could achieve this, she was killed by the then brave Gordova...well, that''s the truth of history.


    ....


    The Mullerian religion itself could not disclose the fact that they and their guardian killed everyone on the west side of the continent at that time. Therefore, the only record of the Hydra is in the basement of the Mullerian temple. I heard that only very high ranking priests can see it.


    Such a history...


    In the end, Hydra killed all the people in the west of the continent and turned the land into scorched earth, and then went to sleep again. There is no record of him being killed. Well, we are very sorry, but we can''t provide you with a way to get rid of the big thing.


    I sighed heavily and crossed my arms at Silmeria''s words.


    I knew that a huge demon was coming, and I knew that I had to take measures against it somehow. However, from Silmeria''s point of view, she probably thinks that this situation is hopeless.


    This is an opponent that even the former demon king could not defeat.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that it''s a good idea. It''s a good idea to have the weapons in the carriage. I''ll give you the whole carriage, you can have it. Thank you for the tea. Thank you for the tea.


    Silmeria...


    If you can do something about the Hydra, you may continue to do so. We''ll just get the hell out of here.


    Yeah, I guess so.


    For Silmeria, the former Demon King Lil Cara and the current Demon King Noah Whitefield are not evaluated much differently. If the opponent that Demon King Rilkara was able to defeat, I believe that I can defeat him as well.


    That''s why I''m not going to cross any dangerous bridges. I''m sure they don''t want to stay in this dead zone for long, and they only think they can make a profit if they successfully intercept us.


    "Hey, Silmeria.


    What?¡¡Mr. Noah.


    There is one thing I need to discuss with you.


    Oh. That''s very interesting. You''re welcome to talk business with me any time.


    Yeah.


    He smiles.


    There''s a huge difference between me and Demon King Lil Cara. I know that.


    That''s what Puppy once said.


    "Drake and Angus told me once.


    "Hmm.


    It''s so hard that ordinary weapons can''t penetrate it.


    You''re probably right. That''s why the big monsters are so hard. That''s why dragon scales sell for so much money.


    What if...


    Puppy had said.


    He said that the demon wielder who called himself Lil Cara was dwarfed and vulnerable, and that the demon wielder who had been with him was dwarfed and vulnerable.


    I don''t know how many levels Lil Kara was at the time as a demon user. But at the time she met Puppy, she was not at a high level. In other words, she wasn''t high before she switched to being a demon user. Even if the level of the demon wielder and the level of the previous occupation were combined, only demons below that level could join her.


    And if the demon was below his level, he could certainly join them. But the probability of being able to join a demon that was higher than your level was only two rinces - just 0.2 percent.


    Furthermore, considering the results of the verification in ''Demon Fusion'', he came to the conclusion that ''All demons have an upper limit of level 99''.


    Result.


    ''''Hydra''s hull, how much are you willing to pay for it?''''


    Are you sure about this?¡¡No ... are you insane?


    I''m not crazy. I''m sorry, but I''m not gonna let that guy beat me to it.


    I used to be a level 99 ''hero''. I''m currently a level 49 ''Fiend Master''.


    I''m level 148, and there''s no demon I can''t join.


    Even if it''s St. Muller''s guardian.


    At my words, Silmeria shrugs her shoulders.


    It''s hard to judge without seeing the actual thing. It''s hard to process if it''s too hard for them to do so inadvertently.


    Oh, really?


    I know. Especially the skin is one piece. That would take too much time and money to process. Dragon scales are sold for a high price because they are hard but easy to connect.


    ''Oh, I see.''


    I certainly didn''t think about that.


    I was thinking that I could just prepare something hard, but then again, if you''re going to sell it as a product, there''s a lot of processing and stuff.


    So the price won''t be very good.


    Also, there''s one more thing I want to check.


    What?¡¡I want to run away soon, though.


    Well, it''s not that big of a deal. I won''t take up too much of your time.


    Well.


    I was going to talk to Jessica soon, but just in time, Silmeria is here as well, who is probably carrying one side of the story. It''s probably the right place to cut it out.


    That''s why I left Gilanka here.


    "Jessica.


    ''Yes, sir!¡¡What is it...?


    How much did Silmeria pay you?

 91-Perception and one conclusion

    ....


    ....


    At my words, Silmeria raises her eyebrows slightly. On one hand, Jessica''s expression doesn''t change.


    This is probably the effect of the skill ''Truthfulness Level 8''. In comparison, Silmeria''s expression moved slightly.


    This, on the contrary, is too suspicious for Jessica.


    It''s too much, too much of a poker face. Normally, if someone said something that didn''t make sense to you, you should be a little more upset.


    But that''s not the case.


    ''''Um........Noah-sama. What do you mean by that...?


    Yeah, I''m fine. I know.


    Yes...?


    This time, Jessica has a slightly uneasy expression on her face.


    This is probably the effect of the skill ''Performer Level 5''. If I didn''t know anything about it, it''s an acting skill that would probably fool me.


    But alas.


    I''m not easily fooled.


    "Gilanka.


    "Ha, my Lord.


    Do you have it now?


    ''Ha. I carry it in my bosom, as my Lord wills.


    Thank you. Okay, then. Let me out.


    Ha!


    Along with Gilanka''s reply, what is taken out of his pocket is a leather bag.


    It''s a reasonably large bag, about a third of the way buried. Of course, the contents are all the same.


    You will be able to get a good idea of what you are looking for.


    Because.


    You''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''Turn it over.


    Ha!


    Wait.


    Without waiting for Jessica''s words, the contents are scattered on the floor with a crisp sound.


    What was packed in that leather bag - that''s gold coins. They range from Orvance gold coins to imperial gold coins, but the one thing that can be uniformly said is that the gold coins have small teeth marks on the edges.


    Why - with such an expression, Jessica''s eyes are wide open.


    ''''Well ... where do you think this gold coin was located?''''


    ....


    Jessica, I''m in your room.


    ....


    When Jessica doesn''t answer my question, I simply give her an answer.


    Of course, as a guest, I give Jessica some privacy. I''ve given her a room with a key, and I''ve given her a safe to store her things.


    And Jessica always leaves her room unlocked. And Jessica is the only one who has a key to that room. This is an undoubted fact.


    And yet, Gilanka has the gold coin for Jessica''s room.


    That would be a mystery.


    "Why do you........my.......


    I''m sorry I went into your room without permission.


    ....


    No wonder I was surprised.


    Jessica had locked the room with the key I had given her, but she didn''t trust me around the safe, and she had tied it up tightly with a tight chain and padlock, as if she didn''t trust me. I was not to be allowed to open the safe.


    And of course this gold coin was in the safe.


    How could such a thing be here?


    The reason is simple.


    ''''The skill Gilanka has is ''Steal Level 99''. A safe of that level doesn''t matter.


    It would be easy to remove the padlock in Lady Jessica''s absence, open the safe, re-wrap the chains and put the padlock back on.


    Purring, I can feel Jessica trembling.


    She tries to say something, but she can''t say anything. It must be that kind of situation.


    ''''That''s an awful lot of stuff, though, isn''t it? I wonder if there are a hundred or so of them?''''


    What are you doing...


    By the way, I''ve done my research. ''It was Jessica who offered you an empty deal by letting Silmeria know that ''demons don''t need to eat'', wasn''t it?¡¡Didn''t I receive twelve cards from Silmeria as a reward for that?


    ''Ha, that''s right. My Lord.


    -Oh!


    Giggling, Jessica looked at Gilanka with a movement like a rusty door.


    Then, finally, she realized.


    Then, resignedly, she muttered.


    ''You ... that goblin ...!


    That''s what I mean.


    ....


    Jessica falls to her knees and collapses to her knees.


    Well, that''s right. I was acting like I trusted Jessica completely.


    ''Master Noah... since when...''


    ''Well, first. When I was leaving with Miss Feliana, Jessica, you said you wanted me to escort a demon with no will, right?


    Yeah, yeah...


    ''That''s funny, even if it wasn''t me. When Jessica is in danger, a demon with a will can move faster than a demon with a will. And yet, you went out of your way to tell me to make a demon that has no will.


    I mean, he didn''t want me to know what he was doing or what he didn''t want me to hear on the way home with Feliana.


    That''s the same as asking me to be suspicious.


    ''I did let the unwilling Redcap go with me in the end, though. Unfortunately, it was Gilanka who was on Jessica''s guard for everything after that. Make him act like he''s not going to have a proper will.


    I was told that humans are unaware of the differences between individual goblins and goblins... and yet I am surprised that we are so blind to the differences between them.


    Well, actually, I don''t know.


    In fact, I can''t tell the goblins apart either. They all look the same.


    Well, that''s true for other demons as well.


    ''''You knew everything...........didn''t you, Noah-sama?


    Well, you know.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...


    Huh why did you do that?


    That''s ... well, I think he''ll laugh if you ask him.


    Huh, Jessica mocked herself.


    Her smile was uncharacteristic of an eight-year-old girl.


    I love gold coins.


    ....


    ''My dream is to sleep in a bed full of gold coins. My future dream is to sleep in a bed full of gold coins, to have a bath full of gold coins. I want to fill the floor with gold coins and the walls with gold coins. I''ve always dreamed of living surrounded by my favorite gold coins.


    ....


    .........


    ................................


    ......


    It''s even crappier than I thought, Riyo!


    ''Uh....''


    ....


    Uh....yeah. It''s a nice, nice dream...


    Master Noah thank you for that. What will happen to me now?


    Jessica''s words, as if she had given up on everything. To her, I let out a big sigh with a huff.


    Well, I only know the provenance of twelve of these hundred gold coins. I have no idea how Jessica got the rest of the gold coins.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world," he said.


    ''''It''s normal to punish this according to the law, right?


    ....


    Well, I''m sorry to say, but...


    Jessica falls flat on her face.


    It''s as if she''s waiting for me to condemn her. As if she''s given up on everything.


    ''There are no laws to judge in my country, are there?


    Eh....


    I don''t understand, Jessica looks up at me.


    Because, in fact, the laws in my country are quite appropriate.


    I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do.


    Unless I tell you otherwise, do not kill your friends.


    "Do not leave this city unless I tell you to.


    This is the law in Grandizia.


    There''s no punishment for trying to get the gold illegally or anything like that. Unfortunately.


    ''So I''ll judge you in my own opinion.


    H....yes?


    ''For now, the fact that I leaked information to Silmeria about ''demons don''t need food'' means that I stopped that information from leaking out beforehand, so I''ll give you a ton of money. That gold coin, well, it''s a fair reward. So, I''m not to blame. That''s all.


    Eh....


    Jessica''s eyes widen as she says, "I can''t believe it.


    Well, I''m not going to continue this story any further either. After all, we have a lot of work to do now. Like the decapitator that is approaching here.


    Well, it''s a shame it was a con artist, not a ''military strategist''.


    And that doesn''t change the fact that Jessica is smart. Well, you can collect the gold coins as you please, but you have to tell me what you''re going to do first.


    Are you sure you want to...?


    I''m in a situation where I need to do something about the Hydra. We can''t lose her to Jessica.


    Well, you might say I''m naive.


    Still, yes.


    With bright red eyes, "Thank you! Jessica exclaimed.


    I wasn''t wrong, I''ll believe it.

 92-reconnaissance

    In the end, Silmeria got away as quickly as she could.


    After she finished judging Jessica, she said, "Well, then, we''re not guilty either!¡¡You see! And he left like the wind. Well, in fact, Hydra is closing in on us, and I guess I really wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.


    Then I retrieved the weapons from the carriage Silmeria had left behind and put the sword I had ordered into my waistband. There was also Milo''s axe, Gilanka''s mountain sword (machete), Chappie''s club, and various other things, but I had Jessica collect them and distribute them to each of us. By the way, when I told her not to embezzle, she said, "I won''t do that! He said with a bright red face.


    I wonder if Jessica is starting to be a little more honest with me.


    Well.


    The only thing left to do is to deal with that big guy - Hydra.


    Hyu. It''s spectacular.


    Don''t lean back too far. You''re gonna fall.


    Okay.


    As soon as I finished those meetings, I rode out of the country on Puppy''s back.


    If this was a normal situation, I would have at least brought Jessica with me, but Jessica has things to do.


    And what I need to do is identify who I''m going to have to fight.


    ''Hey, puppy,''


    M... what''s up, kid?


    You''ve been so quiet all night. What''s going on?


    I''m heading to Hydra with Puppy to scout out the area, but there''s another reason why I''m here.


    But I''m here for another reason. In fact, I wanted to take the time to talk to Puppy.


    Didn''t everyone think it was strange that Puppy didn''t say anything? He usually talks so loudly, but he''s strangely silent.


    ''Hmmm ... not much of a reason.


    What do you mean?


    He''s one of us. The son of man may be the name he gave me, but he and I are both Ancient Dragons.


    The Ancient Dragon, right?


    I think I remember hearing that term.


    I''m pretty sure it was something an adventurer said. Come to think of it, Puppy is called something cool like Grandizia.


    Well, my country is Grandizia now, so it''s a bit complicated.


    "The dragon that lived for a thousand years is called the Ancient Dragon King (Ancient Dragon). The ones I know.


    Why are you so d*mn cool for nothing?


    Don''t listen to me. The Son of Man gave you that.


    Isn''t it too cool to be Lightning Roar, the Black Dragon of Exile Shadow, or Crimson Fang, the Flying Dragon of Red Scales?


    When I first heard the name Grandisier, I thought it was really cool. I wonder if there are people who specialize in giving names to things like that.


    I''m not sure if there is a name for this, but I''d like to have a cool name for myself.


    "Well, I''m a fellow countryman, but I''m not so good at it.


    Well then....


    ''But kid. What would you think if the demons were having a meeting about how to kill someone you''re somewhat uncomfortable with? Do you have an opinion on how to kill them?


    ....


    Puppy''s words choked me up.


    Surely, even if I was somewhat of a pain in the ass to me, I wouldn''t want to be in a meeting like that. And that''s what Hydra is to Puppy.


    I thought demons didn''t have a sense of camaraderie or anything like that.


    ''I don''t mean to interrupt you in any way. But it''s also true that I''m not too keen on it. Let me go ahead and say that I am now useless.


    Didn''t you ever tell me you were useful?


    "Hey!


    All I can remember is his bad behavior.


    He burned my house down, made me name my country after him, and was late when he tried to take the city.


    He was late when I offered to strengthen it, and he usually refused when I offered to strengthen it. All of these things add up to give him a very low opinion of himself.


    "Oh, can you at least carry me?


    Is my only value in existence the means of transportation?


    Well, thanks to Puppy, I''m able to go out on reconnaissance like this.


    I''ll have to give them some credit.


    Well, that''s good. The little boy will find out about my greatness sooner or later.


    Okay.


    I lightly let Puppy''s sulking tell me to go away.


    Finally, the hydra came into view below us. Silmeria was right, its movement speed is probably about the same as a carriage.


    It''s a very big body, but its movement is slow and sluggish, as if it''s taking slow and steady steps.


    So that''s Hydra.


    "Mm.


    Move a little closer, Pappy. I haven''t gotten to the analysis yet.


    Yes, sir.


    Slowly, Puppy and Hydra are getting closer.


    They''re approaching completely unprotected, but I wonder if they''re okay.


    ''Puppy,''


    What''s going on?


    I''m the one who said "approach," but are you sure it''s safe to approach him so unprotected?¡¡Will they attack you or something?


    He is to me as I am to him, and I am to him. I will not attack my own people.


    Really?


    Of course. We have a sense of camaraderie.


    I wish it were.


    At any rate, we''re in a position to reach it. I guess that''s about right.


    Analyze.


    With powerful words, my magic caught Hydra.


    I let that information float in front of me in a translucent string of text.


    Name: none.


    Occupation : Hydra Level 99


    skill


    Biting, level 99.


    Flame activated, level 95.


    Tightening level 90


    Magic resistance level 90


    Physical resistance level 80.


    Self-regeneration, level 50.


    That''s not true.


    That''s the information I''ve seen on the monster known as Hydra.


    This is........bad.


    It will be so. For you are my people.


    First of all, a magic resistance level of 90 means that most magic is considered ineffective.


    And a physical resistance level of 80 is a number I''ve never seen even in the ruins of Rilkara. The one with the greatest physical resistance that I know of was a Guardian Golem, but it was still physical resistance level 68. I remember that it took me rather long to defeat it.


    Most importantly, it''s self regeneration level 50. This is the worst skill I''ve ever seen, regenerating one after another from the place where I was wounded. No matter how many attacks you give it, it will always regenerate from the place where you attacked it.


    In order to prevent this self-regeneration, the standard practice was to drop the head with a single blow to kill it. However, Hydra was a dragon with nine heads. It would be difficult to cut off all of its heads at once.


    It has nine heads in all, so even if you cut off one head, it will regenerate while you are cutting off the next one. Considering that, it would be safe to assume that it would have a regenerative power that would make it desperate to defeat it.


    This is certainly an opponent that no wonder the Demon King Lil Kala escaped.


    This Hydra is the same old dragon king (Ancient Dragon) as the Puppy--.


    That.


    Hydra and Puppy are compatriots...?


    "Puppy...


    What''s up, kid?


    You''re such a f*cking little fish...


    Why would that be?


    You shouldn''t put him in the same league as the Puppies or his compatriots, this guy. And he''s far stronger than the Puppy.


    Its threat level is also incomparable to the Puppy. And if you want to defeat the Puppy, it''ll be over in an instant.


    In the meantime, I''ve heard of Jessica''s plan, but will it really stop Hydra?


    ''''Wah, my.......small fry.......''''


    Yes, I don''t mind. I was just spilling my heart out.


    ''I believe you meant it!¡¡Of course I care!


    You don''t have a very good heart, do you?


    Whose fault is that?


    "f*ck," spits Puppy.


    I''m just stating a fact.


    Well, I''m going to do it anyway, right?


    We don''t have much time left.


    I''m going to have to get my ass in gear too.


    For the first time in a long time, I can fight with all my might.


    That fact - my heart danced a little bit.

 93-Power Scout

    Okay, Puppy.


    M...?


    Move up a bit. Out of range of the Hydra''s attack.


    I told you. That''s my people. You will attack me...


    I don''t care.


    Mmm," says a disgruntled puppy.


    I''m a scout. Reconnaissance isn''t just about watching and analyzing.


    It''s also called a power reconnaissance, isn''t it?


    Okay.... Come back when you''re ready.


    Kid?


    I jumped off Puppy''s back.


    The former ''brave'' level 99 isn''t cool. When I descended from this level of height, my body art can move without any problems.


    In addition to that, most importantly, this sword at my waist. This is the sword that I haven''t had since it was broken at the ruins of Rilkara.


    With this, I can use my realm of expertise - ''Sword Skill Level 99''.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    To Hydra''s torso, one kick first.


    It was an all-out kick with a sharp tip and steel leg armor (Sabaton). It''s hard to call it a weight-bearing blow as I was falling, but I knew it would still cause damage.


    However, my kick only made a slight dent in Hydra''s hull.


    On the contrary, that hull is hard enough to make my leg numb as I kicked it.


    ''''Hard!


    d*mn.


    Just like Drake and Angus said, this guy''s outer skin is crazy hard. Even if I attacked it with a sword, I''m not sure if it would pass through.


    The nine wriggling heads looked at me in unison.


    ''''¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö----!


    Shucks!


    Sensing the danger, I kicked up Hydra''s torso again, making her body float.


    With that, Hydra''s head ran through to where my body had been. As expected of me, I''m not confident that I can withstand the bite of a level 99.


    I see.


    Two thick legs underneath its body and a tail. There are no arms, but instead nine necks that move freely.


    This is even more so, I''ll have to aim for the neck.


    ''''Hah!


    I drew my sword and ran down Hydra''s torso to the base of her neck.


    All the while, Hydra''s neck was attacking me. I ducked with a paper-thin duck as she opened her enormous jaws and bit me to the core. The sound of its fangs clacking together reminds me of how strong its jaws are.


    But it doesn''t stop. Defying gravity, Hydra''s torso runs as if it were the earth.


    ''''Hah!


    Along with narrowly avoiding the attacking blow to my neck, I wielded my sword.


    I asked Silmeria for this sword, a reasonably expensive one, in case you''re wondering. But that doesn''t mean it''s a sword with magical powers or anything like that. It''s just that it''s a gem of forgeability, struck by an experienced craftsman.


    But that sword easily cut off the head of Hydra.


    "Oh.


    ................


    Hydra lets out an inaudible scream and one of my heads falls off.


    It''s probably one of the reasons why my skill is ''Sword Technique Level 99''. However, I did understand something.


    The outer skin of the hydra is indeed hard. But that was only the body part.


    The neck, which can be moved freely like an arm, is made up of an outer skin that is more flexible than hard. That means that slashes can be passed against the neck.


    ''I see, huh!


    With the returning sword, he cuts off yet another head.


    There is no scaffolding, and the fight is in the air. I''m not going to be able to get through to you with a sword wielded only with the physical strength of my arms, without any hips in it. This is a happy miscalculation. The physical resistance level of 80 is only below the body.


    However, there is one more sad fact.


    ''Wha........it''s already regenerating?


    The two heads I cut off just now were two.


    Even though almost no time has passed since then.


    In front of me, the nine heads were firmly looking at me.


    ''''¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö----!


    With a scream, Hydra''s head strikes me again.


    If only I could somehow get to the base of the neck instead of an unstable foothold. If I do, I should be able to slice a few heads off at once.


    With that thought in mind, I run up Hydra''s torso like a mountain climber, one step at a time.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    He slashes off one of the heads as it attacks him, smearing it with spurting blood.


    But that neck easily grows back from its base.


    As expected, the skill "Self-Renewal Level 50" is not a master. No matter how many times I cut off its head, it will only be a game of weasel words.


    In other words, the way to defeat this guy.


    To cut off all nine heads, all in one go.


    ".........


    Do we need any more validation?


    I step on Hydra''s outer skin as hard as I can and leap. With that, my body goes around behind Hydra.


    Three eyes out of nine heads look at me.


    With a thud, I landed on the earth and put away my sword.


    The three heads also look forward again, as if they have lost interest in me.


    They did not chase after me as I came around behind them. Despite recognizing me as an enemy in my current state, there was no pretense of attacking me here.


    ''''.........''''


    There''s a lot of discomfort.


    If I was level 99 and was an ''Ancient Dragon King'' (Ancient Dragon) like Puppy, it wouldn''t be surprising if I could communicate with him, but I can only hear screaming from Hydra.


    And on top of that, even though the enemy is me, I''m prioritizing progress over fighting.


    That''s the strange feeling I have about Hydra.


    It feels like I''m being manipulated by something, and I''m under orders to ''just keep moving forward and destroy it'' - that''s what I feel.


    Does this mean that there is a profession other than mine that can use demons?


    And that too, in the heart of the Mullerian religion.


    ...Well, okay.


    For now, we know what we need to do.


    First, we''re going to bring Hydra to a standstill. Then, it would land on its torso.


    Then, I drop the nine heads at once. The outer skin of this neck is not as hard as the torso. In other words, a demon of a reasonably high level would be able to drop at least one of the heads.


    The eight demons that exist as my fighting strength are.


    Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bow, Puppy, Drake, Angus, and Amanda.


    I''ll need to coordinate with them and cut their heads off in unison.


    Now all I have to do is cut off the last of their heads.

 94-Decisive Battle Hydra

    All hands on deck, Master Noah, we are in position!


    Yes.


    At Jessica''s words, I nodded.


    Already Hydra''s huge body was approaching our country to the extent that we could see it with the naked eye. And although it was only for a short period of time (one day), I think it''s safe to say that we are ready.


    I''m just going to fight according to my plan.


    I reported the specs of the Hydra to Jessica as well.


    As a result, my plan was adopted. As expected of such a large body, it''s impossible to fight it head-on. I''m sure it''s up to each of us to decide whether to call it courage or bravery, but I thought of it as bravery.


    I''m an ex-brave level 99, and my subordinates are all level 99, but they can''t make up the difference in size. There''s no way I''m going to fight a monster like that from the front.


    ''''Well then, Jessica. I''ll leave the rest of the leadership on the ground to you.


    ''Yes!¡¡Leave it to me, Master Noah.


    Yeah. Pappy, are you ready?


    Hmm. Everyone else is in the car except the boy. And I don''t suppose there''s going to be a whole lot of them on board.


    With a leap, I get on Puppy''s back too.


    On his back are already Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bow, Amanda, Drake, and Angus - the executives I''ve made level 99. As expected, I could see that Puppy was wobbling slightly, as if it was overweight.


    But it can''t be helped. In our camp, Puppy is the only one who can fly.


    "This is the last thing I''ll help you with. No more will I help you.


    ''Okay. It''s inevitable.


    With a chikki, he snapped the hilt of the sword in his waistband.


    With this sword, I have verified that I can cut off the head of Hydra. Now it''s just a matter of time before my friends do it right.


    Well then, here''s the plan. Okay, here''s the plan.


    Oh no... it''s too high...


    ''Hahaha, you''re huge. Come to think of it, you''re not very good at heights!


    Shut up!¡¡Give me something I''m not good at and I''ll give you something you''re not good at.


    Give me your hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, hands, feet...


    Me too!¡¡I''ll bite hard too!


    Yeah, you guys--


    Slowly, the puppy rises to the surface.


    It doesn''t shake its wings and feels like gravity is leaving us. We continue to aim above Hydra''s head.


    If our plan on the ground goes well, we will attack at that moment.


    Let''s go wild!


    Oh!


    Ha!


    Uh, yeah...!


    Yes!


    Yes, of course.


    Yes, sir.


    I''m on it!


    Seven demons, each with their own fighting spirit.


    Puppy''s body surged to the surface and looked down at Hydra. With a slow, steady step, Hydra was slowly approaching our country.


    And the ones who intercepted him were my men and women, a swarm of demons.


    ''''All armies, take a stand!


    This was Jessica''s strategy.


    An extremely simple command to the will-less demons - ''Hold here and stay put'' - was given to each of them with a pointed log at the end. It''s fair to say that I spent most of my time preparing these logs.


    He lined up five sharp pointy logs and held them in place with the logs that would serve as supports. I must have made at least a thousand of them conveniently.


    All of them are held by the demons, who are holding them all still, with the tips pointing at Hydra.


    There, they have only the will to obey orders. No fear at all against a powerful enemy.


    They stick the tip of the log into the rushing Hydra - and that''s why they don''t move.


    ''''But will it work... no matter how much of a demon Hydra is, I don''t think he would rush towards the pointed log as expected.


    I agree with you. I don''t think it''s any different than setting a trap without any tricks.


    It''s all right. It''s all part of the plan.


    To Drake and Angus'' mutterings, I''ll add.


    It''s true that no matter how much of a demon he is, he won''t rush into a place where he would be injured. That''s what I knew from the beginning. You also avoid pitfalls, so such things are to be expected.


    But there is a big difference between a sharp log unit and a pitfall.


    That is, the trap can move, that is.


    If Hydra tries to evade it, another log unit will block its path. If it changed its course, another log unit would block its path. By repeating this process, they stopped the Hydra - that''s their role.


    ''If we can stop Hydra, then we''re in.


    Oh, I see.


    ''The Hydra has nine heads. But the level of self-regeneration is quite high. If we cut off one head, the first one will regenerate while we cut off the next one. So we''re going to crush that guy''s head all together.


    But ... that doesn''t seem to be enough, does it?


    Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bow, Amanda, Drake, Angus, and me.


    Its head count is eight. And Hydra''s head is nine.


    It''s true that Drake was right, we were one head short.


    That''s okay. I''ll take care of it.


    Ha. Yes, sir. I am Master Noah''s servant. I will do as he commands.


    My Lord has something on your mind, I take it.


    "That''s what I''m talking about, Gilanka. I''ll give you the signal, and with that, you''re all going to attack my neck at once.


    Yes, sir.


    The distance between the hydra and the log corps is closing.


    With that, I saw Hydra''s steps weaken slightly. As expected, he wasn''t foolish enough to rush against the sharp logs.


    However, the log troops were spread out in all directions. Wherever Hydra pointed her feet, there was always a log squad there.


    This is Jessica''s, ''manpower tactics''.


    Wherever she turns, she will be intercepted - in her current situation.


    Hydra''s feet stopped.


    ''''Now!¡¡Puppy!


    With a shout, Puppy''s body plummets.


    As we learned from yesterday''s reconnaissance, to Puppy, Hydra is his compatriot. And to Hydra, Puppy is a kindred spirit. Hence, Puppy is not attacked.


    And it''s the same for us on Puppy''s back. No matter how close we get to the Hydra, as long as we''re on the Puppy''s back, they can''t attack us.


    Hence.


    We get close enough to the limit of the distance - so close that our swords can reach Hydra''s undulating neck.


    And even though we''ve come this far, we''re not attacked at all.


    ''All hands on deck!


    Ooh!


    From the puppy, the demons jump down. Beyond that, it''s on top of Hydra''s body where her torso and neck are connected.


    Milo was the only one who was afraid of the heights, but I kicked him away. "Master, you''ll remember this! And although I got some uncharacteristic cursing from Milo, that''s not something I care about right now.


    Each of the demons are heading for their own heads to slay.


    Milo with his brand new axe, Gilanka with his shiny black machete, Chappie with his steel club, Bau with his sharp fangs, Amanda with her hard-scaled snake body, Drake with his well-honed fists, and Angus with his massive sword as tall as he is.


    And me.


    ''Puppy.''


    M.........boy, you''re still on board. I''m already...


    I''ll leave one more head in your hands.


    What...?


    I grab Puppy''s tail as I descend.


    Even though it''s level 66, Puppy''s scales are hard. So hard that they can penetrate Hydra''s hard outer skin. The scales I took away from him before are also regenerating properly.


    If that''s the case, it''s best to let this guy be useful as well.


    ''''Wha........kid?¡¡What--?


    Hmph!


    ''What''s the meaning of this?


    Bunch, bunch, and swung the puppy''s body around, where the centrifugal force gave it a solid acceleration.


    Hydra''s body - I threw it as hard as I could at its neck, which roared up in the middle of it.


    Named, Puppy Bomb.


    ''''Ughhhh!


    Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    And with that, I readied my sword and leapt.


    This is my cue. The accelerated puppy''s body thrusts with all its might towards the base of Hydra''s neck.


    And my sword also roars and slices through one of its necks at the base.


    Perhaps because I demanded a reasonably high sword, it doesn''t matter how hard the outer skin of Hydra is - my sword easily cuts both sides of Hydra''s neck, as if I were cutting into the cheese.


    ''''Oraa!''''


    Milo''s axe sliced through Hydra''s neck.


    ''''Hah!''''


    Gilanka''s machete splits Hydra''s neck.


    "I''ll do it...!


    Chappie''s cudgel smashed Hydra''s neck.


    ''Eeeeee!''


    Bau''s fangs bit through Hydra''s neck.


    ''I''m going!''


    Amanda''s snake body twisted off Hydra''s neck.


    ''Hah!


    Drake''s fist bounced off Hydra''s neck.


    ''Nuh-uh!''


    Angus'' great sword cut off Hydra''s neck from the root.


    ''''........''''


    The silent puppy''s body buried itself in Hydra''s neck.


    In an instant, with my signal, those nine heads fell from Hydra''s torso in unison.


    ''''-----''''


    And with a slight, shaking of the head.


    Hydra was silent.

 95-Settlement

    Hmm....


    I jump off of Hydra, who has lost her head, and let out a small sigh.


    It took me some time to prepare, but the reality is that it only took a second to do it. But as expected, it was difficult for me to aim at the moving Hydra, and I didn''t think it would be easy to get everyone to breathe together on the shaky body. It''s just a fortuitous thing that Jessica had a plan to stop me from doing so.


    The question was whether or not this killed Hydra.


    Even demons with a high self-regeneration level would die if their heads were cut off. That''s common sense.


    And since Hydra had nine heads, he would die if they were cut off all at once - that was what he thought.


    But now, there is no sign of her returning to her magical element. She is completely silent.


    ''''You did it, my Lord.


    Oh, Gilanka. Good night. Anyway, I hope it''s all managed.


    The big one was screaming a lot, sir. He said his master kicked him in the nuts.


    Haha.....


    Well, I actually kicked him away.


    I mean, it was Miro who was lingering because he''s afraid of being up there. It wasn''t my fault.


    And then, after the fight is over, two shadows come close to me with a start.


    "Master Noah!


    "Jessica.


    We don''t know for sure that Hydra is dead yet, but we''re hoping that Jessica can come too.


    Well, if it comes down to it, I''ll do my best to protect her.


    And then, my companions climbed down from Hydra''s body one by one. Is it safe to say that because of everyone''s strength, we were able to fight Hydra somehow?


    ''''Noah-sama.......Is Hydra alright now?''''


    I don''t know ... well ... I''m not sure yet. Normally, if you cut your head off, it will return to the magic element.


    I don''t suppose he''s going back to magnesium.


    I know.


    It''s also somewhat surreal that the big figure of Hydra is sitting still.


    But it''s not actually playing up there or anything, is it? That makes it hard to figure out how to defeat it.


    I thought for a moment that it might have become one of my friends, but there is no neck to which the chains of servitude should be fitted. I can''t check.


    ''Kid oh!


    Oh, Puppy.


    You!¡¡What were you thinking, throwing me down?¡¡It hurt like hell!


    Yeah, good job.


    ''You!


    Oh, that''s a real joke.


    I don''t know if this is a joke or not, but you''re really mad at me. Well, you''re right. I had only said to Puppy that I wanted him to carry me to the Hydra.


    "Get back there!


    Uh-huh.


    ''My horror, I''m going to carve it into the depths of your soul!


    Hmph!


    "Bubobe-baby!


    Yup.


    Well, we got it down in one fell swoop. It''s okay, I didn''t kill him.


    Probably best not to go easy on Puppy. He usually gets into fights with me.


    The level difference is so high that I can handle it in one hit right now, but if Puppy were to become level 99 or something, I might struggle. With that in mind, I''m already in the direction of keeping Puppy completely current.


    Well, for now, it''s not about Puppy that we should be thinking about now. It''s about Hydra.


    ''''Oi........''''


    And, but.


    Such a shameful voice came from above us.


    "Put me down...


    Milo was still afraid of high places.


    Just like that, he just peeked out of Hydra''s torso and made a pathetic noise.


    Good grief. You''re afraid of heights, you don''t have any dignity at all anymore.


    It''s no use, let''s get him down - yes, look up casually.


    Such a shameless face of Miro.


    Behind it.


    The sickle-neck is raised, the head of the hydra is seen.


    ''''--!


    I gulped.


    I knew he wasn''t dead. It was regenerating its head where we couldn''t see it.


    In frustration, trying to leap.


    Such was the head of Hydra holding Milo''s head and slowly lowering it to the ground.


    ''''What...?''''


    Oh...?¡¡What, what''s this?


    Milo was lowered, and what was around Hydra''s neck was such a thing.


    The collar, as if to show its presence, was a shining silver collar.


    Let''s see.


    Hydra, does this mean that you are now one of us?


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhh, Hydra?


    Such was my call.


    Hydra looked at me with a slight nod of her head, which must have just been regenerated.


    Ahhhh!


    Heh...?


    Are you my new master?¡¡Hey, take a picture. Hey, you''re pretty cute!¡¡I am King Hydra, the nine-headed demon dragon!¡¡Nice to meet you!


    ....


    The words that came out of his mouth were unexpected anyway.

 96-Hydra in action

    What is the meaning of this?


    Even Puppy is the first person "me" and I thought the Ancient Dragon had a more rigid tone.


    Why do you wiggle your head and look a little embarrassed, Hydra?


    We were just about to deal with you, you know.


    "So what''s the master''s name?¡¡Give me the best of love, master!


    ''Uh ... uh ... uh, I''m, uh, Noah. I''m Noah Whitefield. Nice to meet you.


    Hi, Noah. Nice to meet you.


    Well are you a male?¡¡Is it a scalpel?


    C''mon. Don''t listen to such things. Mm-hmm.


    Oh, it''s probably a male.


    And I think he''s what they call an "onee".


    I think he''s what they call an "onee".¡¡That''s not Granddad there. Oh, hey, are you sleeping?¡¡Oh. It''s been a long time since we''ve talked about anything else.


    ....


    Gran, I think he probably means Puppy.


    I''m grateful that he''s not hostile, but I wonder if it''s this kind of personality that Puppy said he''s somewhat bad at.


    Yeah. I''m having a hard time accepting it, too.


    Also, the way he wiggles his head around is pretty creepy.


    "Master Noah this Hydra is........


    Oh, yeah ... like you''re one of us now?


    You''re with us...?


    Jessica is confused.


    Come to think of it, is this the first time a demon has become a friend in front of Jessica? To be honest, I''m not too familiar with it either.


    Well, but.


    It''s usually hard to believe that the multi-headed demon dragon King Hydra, who defeated the Demon King Rilkara and turned the west of the continent into scorched earth, has become my friend.


    And it''s hard for me to believe that he''s a woman, even though I''m listening to him.


    ''''Haha........companion, huh........''''


    ''No!¡¡Isn''t she cute?¡¡I love girls like this!¡¡I''m King Hydra. It''s a pleasure to meet you.


    ''Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about...''


    Jessica retreats in fear at Hydra''s words.


    No matter how much she''s become one of my friends, it''s natural to be afraid. Come to think of it, when I introduced her to Miro and Gilanka, Jessica fainted.


    After all, girls are usually afraid of demons, aren''t they?


    ''''I know that Noah-sama has such abilities, but...''''


    Are you surprised?


    ''I feel honoured to have been able to see you in this way. In a similar fashion, I see that Milo and Mr. Gilanka have been brought into the fold.


    Well, yeah. That''s about it.


    Jessica pats Hydra''s leg, saying, "Good, good, even though I''m afraid.


    Come to think of it, when I analyzed it, this guy''s name was ''None''. He calls himself King Hydra, but he should be nameless at least.


    I should give him a name that is appropriate for him.


    The first thing that comes up is ''Onee'', but as expected, I think that''s rude.


    ''Alright, King Hydra. I''m giving you a name.


    ''Oh my God, Noah!¡¡I''ll accept any name you want!


    Oh, yeah I''ve decided. You''re the King!


    It''s King Hydra, the nine-headed demon dragon, and I''m fine with King.


    Cheap?¡¡No, I didn''t. I thought about it.


    Hyde, or Idra, or Hadra.


    "King, is it...


    Well I''d prefer to be a queen if I could. You know, I have a tendency to be a queen.


    Yes, you King. Decision.


    Well.....


    It''s a male gender, and it''s just King.


    And to Hydra, who didn''t know if it was he or she who had decided on the name King, Jessica stroked her leg, okay, okay.


    Then she tilted her head slightly.


    ''''...Noah-sama, he doesn''t seem to be convinced?


    It''s okay. I''ll know what to do.


    No, I didn''t!


    And so, here we are.


    Our country has a new friend, King Hydra, the nine-headed demon dragon.

 97-epilogue

    Name: Noah Whitefield.


    Occupation : Demon wielder level 49


    skill


    Swordsmanship level 99


    Gymnastics Level 88


    Basic magic level 43.


    Lightning magic level 45


    Recovery magic level 26.


    Demon Capture Level 49


    Demon training level 49.


    understanding of demonic languages


    demon caller


    demonic fusion


    demonic mind-conversation


    "...nothing has changed?¡¡Huh....that''s funny.


    I groan as I look at my information, written in a translucent string of letters.


    The information that was obtained through the Analysis, which was reflected only in my field of vision. I''ve checked it over and over again, but there''s something that just doesn''t make sense to me.


    My information that I confirmed when I was invited to the Kingdom of Olvance in the past. It was the same as the current one, demon user level 49.


    It''s been quite a while since then, and I''ve added a new king to my group, so I thought maybe my level hadn''t gone up, so I ran an Analysis.


    My information has not changed at all.


    "Oh........hello, Noah-sama.


    Um ... Drake?


    Yeah.


    It''s very unusual for you to be here.


    It was Drake who spoke to me as I was snarling at the window like that.


    I usually turn all my advice and stuff over to Jessica, so Drake doesn''t come here very often.


    "Yes, I have some business with Princess Jessica. I have a couple of things I need to discuss with her.


    Okay. Jessica would probably be in the Oval Office.


    "To be honest, I''m very upset that I cheated on Master Noah, but...


    ''That''s all over now. I''ve already judged you, so I won''t say any more.


    I tell him that to cover Drake''s words.


    By the way, it''s me at the court (provisionally), as usual. Today, instead of sitting on the rooftop basking in the sun, I''m looking out the window.


    The country is at peace today, and there are no disputes or other problems. There is no sign of the empire coming from Hydra, and I can say that nothing in particular is happening.


    As I look out over this peaceful country, I wonder why the King is so big and so conspicuous in the distance. By the way, King is currently working with Miro and others to rebuild the defensive wall around the town.


    It is said that Jessica has suggested that they cut down the logs to intercept the King and reuse them. As a result, the Empire has decided to use the logs to build a defensive wall. By the way, "What are you up to? When I asked, "I don''t plan things that much! That''s what she told me.


    I have to get over my bad habit of doubting Jessica too.


    Yes, sir. Then I have nothing more to say. By the way, Master Noah I noticed you were sighing a little bit.


    Uh-huh.


    If you don''t mind, I''m just wondering if this Drake thing is of any help to you.


    ''Well...''


    Well, it''s not so much that I''m troubled.


    Should I say that I''m troubled because the level that had been rising smoothly up to now has suddenly stopped?


    It doesn''t matter if the level didn''t go up, it''s okay if it didn''t go up, but it''s weird.


    "I can''t raise the level of my game.


    The levels?


    Yes. Didn''t we go to the kingdom of Olvance before?¡¡It hasn''t changed since then. I''ve got the King on board, and I was wondering if it was going up or something.


    Hmm....


    Drake said and put his hand to his chin.


    Then, popped his hand together.


    ''Hello, Master Noah,''


    Yeah?


    Are you currently at level 49?


    ''Well ... ah, yes. Yeah, but...


    Hey.


    Have I ever told Drake about my level?


    Levels are the ultimate in personal information, so I hardly ever tell anyone about them. It''s also extremely rude to look at it without permission with the ¡¶Analyze¡·.


    I''m sure Drake doesn''t have any basic magic and shouldn''t be able to use "Analyze".


    ''''Then perhaps this is an opportunity for you to move up to a senior position.


    What....job?


    ''''That''s right. I used to be a Fist Sage. However, my vocation in the ceremony of my vocation was that of a martial artist.


    What do you mean...?


    I''ve never heard of a job change to a senior position or anything like that.


    If there was such a thing, I wouldn''t have had to look for a job change book in order to dump The Brave Man.


    ''''Most professions switch to senior positions at level 50.


    Really?


    ''Yes. I''ve heard there are a few exceptions. For example, if you are a ''sorcerer'' you become a ''sage'' and if you are a ''priest'' you become a ''priest''. In my case, I went from being a ''martial artist'' to being a ''fist saint''.


    Wow.


    ''''Although I''ve heard that for rare professions such as ''Brave Men'', ''Magic Swordsman'' and ''Dragon Knight'', there are no senior positions available.


    ....


    Yeah, I knew ''brave'' was a shitty profession.


    It means I was right to ask for a job change book.


    ''I heard that in order to rise from level 49 to 50, each profession has its own trials and tribulations.


    The ordeal...?


    If you go to the Mullerian temple, you can ask the priest to teach you. The priest will tell you what vocations you can change your occupation to. He will then tell you the trials and tribulations that you must do this to become this profession. For reference, in my case, there were three professions that I could change from ''Martial Artist'' to ''Fist Saint'', ''Iron Fist Fighter'' and ''Kicker''. I went through the ''Fist Sage'' ordeal and changed jobs.


    There is such a thing.


    All of these are things I''ve never heard of before.


    Does this mean that I have to undergo a job change ordeal in order to become an advanced demon user?


    I defeated the guardians of the Mullerian religion, but I wonder if the priest will teach me.


    But you know what?


    There''s something else that''s really bothering me.


    Okay.


    In case you''re wondering, I think it''s safe to say that my petty questions are now answered. I didn''t know how to get from level 49 to 50 or anything like that until now.


    It''s just, you know.


    ''You know what, Drake?''


    Yes?


    What do you think is the senior position in ''demonology''?


    Somehow, grasping at straws, I ask Drake that.


    Such a Drake, with a pleasant smile.


    ''''That would be ''Demon King,'' of course.''''


    Yeah.


    Well.


    I was told a reality that I didn''t really want to accept.

 98-prologue

    My country--Grandizia had been developing steadily.


    What the heck, I had promised not to move for two years according to the words of Feliana, Queen of the Kingdom of Orvance, so I used the time to improve my war potential.


    Specifically, they created an elite army.


    First, he created an elite goblin group led by the goblin Gilanka - a troop of goblins, all of whom were over level 90, led by Gilanka, who was level 99. The goblins are dexterous, and like Gilanka, all of them have learned the skill ''Theft''. That''s why we made them with the idea that they might be able to take the opponent''s supplies or something like that when it comes to war.


    And then they created a cutting party led by Milo the Minotaur. This one was a battle group led by Milo, and was mainly made up of giant demons. They were also equipped with throwing weapons so that they could drop the hindered Hydra Seki in the shortest possible time, in case they were to go to war with the Empire.


    I''m also thinking of an air squadron led by the Sky Dragon Puppy, but that one is not yet ready to be put into actual combat. This is what Puppy said, "I want to be a captain too! He was selfish and selfish, so it''s a form that I had no choice but to make.


    ''''Ha........''''


    There is a lot to do, and I let out a big sigh.


    These past two years of trying to replenish the war effort, but as expected, it wasn''t like we didn''t move at all for two long years. Instead, they had sent mercenary groups of demons to the front lines where the war between the Kingdom of Orvance and the Draukos Empire was taking place. I heard that Milo''s incision squad and the like had already been put into actual battle as mercenaries, and they had already achieved enough success.


    Although I didn''t move for two years with the momentum, or rather, just as Feliana told me to, two years of not being able to do anything is quite a long time.


    ''Master Noah,''


    Hmm. Drake, what''s up?


    Yes, sir. Report.


    I''m listening.


    Incidentally, I''m sitting in the throne room right now.


    Just a few minutes ago, I was holding a meeting with a merchant who wanted to expand business with my country. It seems that the farming by demons that Drake has been leading is doing rather well, so I tried to do business with the merchants of the Kingdom of Orvance on a trial basis. As a result, the quality of the foodstuffs seemed to be reasonably good, and they wanted to trade more.


    From the other side, the foodstuffs will be ''foodstuffs made at the Demon King''s house'', but still, from the starving people''s point of view, it''s the same. Since I didn''t have any objections to it, I asked Jessica to confirm it before expanding the deal.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a good relationship with your partner.


    And now Drake, a former adventurer who was probably looking for me and is now a zombie grappler, seems to have something to report.


    ''''It''s an air battle squadron with Puppy-dono as the captain, but for the time being, we have a candidate in mind. The total number of demons under Noah-sama''s command that can fly was about a hundred, so here we are.


    Are there that few?


    To begin with, the demons that can fly abandon their homes when danger approaches. Perhaps the flying demons that originally existed in the ''Demon Forest'' must have sensed Puppy-dono''s attack and fled. The hundred or so demons weren''t very high level. This is the inventory.


    Hmm....


    The report given to me by Drake was checked for a moment.


    It was a record of the demons of the vice-captain, the commander of each unit, and the squad members, led by the captain puppy. It listed the names of demons that I also knew, such as Wyvern and Killer Bee.


    Some of them are ''fly slimes'' or something like that, but what kind of guys are they? Flying slimes and other things that are usually super creepy.


    ''''Yeah. Keep going.


    I understand. Then, when we have our team back together again, I''ll ask Noah-sama to reinforce them.


    I''ll do another ''demonic fusion'' then.


    My companions have also decreased in number.


    There used to be 15,000 demons that were my companions, but due to the creation of an elite goblin squad and incision squad, that number has now been reduced to about 10,000 or so. The quality of each one of them has improved, though, so they''re probably an increasing force to be reckoned with.


    As expected, I can''t bear to fuse the ones I planted my will into, so the only ones I fused were the ones that didn''t have the will yet.


    Now, I guess there are about 2,000 demons with wills.


    ''''Since Puppy is level 66, I wonder if the underlings will be strengthened to that level as well.


    Maybe I''m overstepping my bounds, but it''s time for you to strengthen it, Lord Puppy.


    He''s not gonna revolt against me when he''s stronger?


    "That rebellious attitude of Lord Puppy is probably due to his character. We have this collar given to us by Lord Noah. As long as we have the collar, we will not revolt against Lord Noah.


    I wonder if it''s a personality thing.


    Well, it''s a pity that only Puppy has 66 while the others are level 99. Maybe it''s time for me to reinforce him properly, too.


    If he still rebels, I''ll ask everyone to stop him.


    In the meantime, I''m going to ask Jessica, who was waiting next to me, to check the inventory that Drake brought out. By the way, Jessica''s occupation is ''impostor'', but now she''s using the skill ''performer'' to become a ''military strategist''.


    And according to Jessica, if you change your occupation by using the skill ''Enka'', all of your skills will change as well. For this reason, I''ve heard that as long as you''re a military strategist, you can think of yourself as if you were really a military strategist.


    However, that doesn''t mean you can use it indefinitely, though it does have some disadvantages. I haven''t heard any details about that.


    Yes, Noah-sama. It''s generally not a problem.


    Now, go like this. Drake.


    Ha. Yes, sir.


    I nod at Jessica''s words and give her instructions.


    There''s a lot to think about, I guess. I''ve been thinking about the relationship with neighboring countries, improving productivity, and increasing our war potential, and I''ve mostly left that up to my friends, or rather Drake and Jessica, but I''m thinking about it too.


    It''s a good thing it''s been two years, and I''ve fulfilled my promise to Feliana. It''s a good idea to think that there will be no problem for me to invade the empire in the future.


    ''''Ha........''''


    Master Noah, how can I help you?


    No, well Jessica.


    I let out a big sigh, and Jessica called out to me with a worried look on her face.


    Well, it''s the path I''ve chosen. It''s my own choice, though.


    I''m sure that what I was aiming for was a slow life, but...


    What?


    I wanted a future where I could spend my time mooching around with my fellow demons.


    Why am I so busy being a king?

 99-Open exercise

    Public Exercises.


    They are held once a week to test the strength of the demons and for entertainment. A squad of demons, led by Gilanka, Milo, Chappie and Amanda, and a squad of other demons would fight in front of the public.


    In order to do this, the demons worked hard to crush the central park in Rafas'' city and build a sort of arena. Although it''s a drawback that only a hundred or so troops can fight each other due to its size, but since they couldn''t set up a contradiction with the empire for two years, the stressed out demons are releasing themselves in this public exercise.


    ''''Well... today we''ll start with the battle between the archers and the goblin squad.


    Lady Arisa and Lady Gilanka.


    ''Gilanka''s elite goblin squad, they''re strong. Alisa, I hope you''re okay.


    She''s joining us today, you know.


    I also participated in it every week. Well, I was only a spectator.


    Today, too, I''m watching from a seat reserved for the king. By the way, Drake is also watching next to me. It seems that he''s not in the game today.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time.


    The first to enter through the east gate is the archers, led by the elf Alisa.


    However, Alisa is the only elf in the group, and all the others following behind her are demons. It''s a troop made up of demons who are excellent with the bow, such as centaurs, orc archers and kobold archers. Of course, all of them were over level 90 and were a group of willing demons.


    Although Alisa can''t understand the words of the demons, she can command them to move, so she made Alisa, who was originally an ''archer'' by profession, the captain of the squad.


    At first, Arisa was hesitant, saying "I can''t do that...", but after some persuasion from me, she managed to become the captain.


    ''''Gilanka-dono is also very enthusiastic, isn''t he?''''


    Yeah. It''s all very motivating.


    And coming in through the west gate was a group of small goblins led by Captain Gilanka Dolan Elbert Griffitham.


    All of them are wearing red hats (red caps). Goblins are rare among demons, and they have characteristics that change in appearance depending on their level. And the red-hatted goblins are at least level 40.


    Of course, since this group was an elite goblin squad, all of them were at least 90 levels. Even level 40 red caps are quick and troublesome demons, but when they are in the 90s, their level is far more astonishing. And above all, the fact that goblins that act in packs are able to coordinate their actions with precision also adds to the nuisance.


    As usual, Gilanka looks at his combat partner - Arisa - with a calm gaze, but you can sense something hot in his gaze.


    ''''Then to the center,''''


    And it''s Angus who will serve as the referee.


    It seems that Angus, like Drake, will not participate in today''s public exercise. This is how it''s always done, with those who don''t participate acting as referees.


    Gilanka and Arisa first go out to the center and shake each other''s hands.


    ''''Then, Gilanka-dono, I''ll borrow your chest.


    I want you to be a knight in shining armor.


    Of course, Alisa didn''t understand Gilanka''s words. But Alisa nodded, as if they were communicating somehow.


    Then they turned their backs to each other and moved back to the starting line. With that, Gilanka ordered his subordinate goblins.


    ''''All hands, mount!''''


    Ha!


    And then there is the pack of demons that emerge from the west gate.


    Night wolves, unicorns, wild dogs - the different types of them, but each one is a demon that the goblins ride.


    Gilanka asked me to become a knight, and that''s what I wished for. It took a long time, but I gave him a demon that he could ride.


    Come on, Mr. Bau. Come on.


    Yes!¡¡Mr. Gilanka!


    It was former Wild Dog, now Fenrir''s bow.


    At first, I was going to give him a demon that had no will and let him ride it. But since Gilanka''s level is 99, if it was a low-level demon, it would injure him when piloting it. That''s why Gilanka wanted to ride Bau, the highest level demon among my companions, and so Gilanka has been riding Bau ever since.


    Incidentally, the Hundred Beast Squad, of which Bau was the captain, is now entrusted with the command of Amanda of Lamia.


    The goblins under Gilanka''s command are all strong enough to be level 90 or above.


    ''''Looking at it this way, it looks like Gilanka-dono has an advantage. Against an opponent that can maneuver at high speed, I thought it would be a bit tougher with a bow.


    Kana.


    I respond to Drake''s muttering with a small response.


    So Gilanka and the others are riding, but the total number is the same. The archers led by Arisa have a hundred archers, but the elite goblins led by Gilanka have a total of one hundred men and horses. Therefore, in terms of simple numerical advantage, Arisa would have the upper hand.


    However, Gilanka and the others manipulated the mounted demons well, as if they were an extension of their own legs. Therefore, they can attack the enemy camp like a blitz. I''ve seen many open exercises in the past, but there aren''t many armies that didn''t collapse under the assault of Gilanka and his team.


    It won''t be so easy to end it, though.


    ''''But we''ve got Jessica.


    ''Yes. We''ll have to see how Princess Jessica calls the shots.


    Jessica had requested me to lead her troops in this exercise.


    But as an archer by profession, Alisa is experienced in combat, having fought off demons in her hidden village many times. However, Jessica is the princess of the Kingdom of Olvance--it can be said that she has no combat experience at all.


    That''s why I gave my conditional permission to give instructions to the entire group from the rear of the archers, which is fine.


    At the end of it, protected by the archers, Jessica is staring at the battlefield.


    I don''t need to ¡¶Analyze¡· her to know. Right now, she''s probably playing the profession ''military strategist''.


    ''''Well then, let''s begin!


    ''Oh, whoa!


    With the voice of Angus, the goblins rushed forward with a battle cry.


    At long range, the archers have the advantage. But once they are in the pocket, they are vulnerable. This is where Jessica''s skills are at stake.


    All troops, open fire!


    Ha!


    With Arisa''s voice, a long arrows are released from the drawn bow.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on the subject.


    Of course, they did not remove the arrowhead from their arrows. It''s a highly effective weapon that will kill any demon if the arrow hits your head. And of course, Gilanka''s weapons are not just non-lethal, they are serious.


    According to the demons, led by Gilanka, "If you usually deal with them with an advantage that will kill you if you hit them, you will be able to move without fear when the time comes to fight". I understand that, but since there are almost no other users of recovery magic in this country other than me, I''m forced to abuse my recovery magic after the public exercises are over.


    It''s a good idea to have someone from the outside come in as a priest.


    ''''Hmmm...''''


    But now, Jessica just let them shoot without a plan.


    And Gilanka has experienced that level of firing many times in his previous exercises. It''s the same for the goblins under his command. That''s probably why they were able to immediately move to defending themselves with round shields.


    How to move the army from here--.


    ''''All hands, move!''''


    Ha!


    At the sound of Jessica''s voice, the archers move.


    It was the archers themselves spreading to the left and right against the cavalry coming in a straight line like a sharp arrowhead, with Gilanka at the head of the line. It''s not that they are running away from the assault, but they instantly spread out to the left and right as if it was calculated.


    Then, at the end of the left and right spread, the archers'' faces turned their arrows again. And a straight line assault of cavalry is something that is difficult to turn left and right easily.


    This is the formation of the Crane Wing.


    This is a formation that is mainly ''rear first'' to set up an encirclement against the assault. This is certainly a reasonable way to fight against cavalry, leading the enemy''s frontal forces to the inside of their own ranks and attacking the troops spread out vertically.


    However, the timing of the attack is quite difficult. If it was too early, the enemy would detect it, and if it was too late, the front line would be overrun by cavalry. This is a trick that can only be done if you know everything about the enemy''s planes and the speed at which your own troops are moving.


    ''''Poof!¡¡All forces, defend!


    ''It''s sweet!¡¡All hands, fire!


    Gilanka finally realized the situation, too, and made a posture to stop and focus on defense.


    But once the troops start to move straight ahead, they cannot change their behavior so easily. No matter how quickly the commander ordered, it would inevitably take time to form up. And if you''re in a position to make a move, it''s even more so if you''ve fallen for the enemy''s brilliant plan.


    Confused and unable to even defend themselves, the goblins are falling under the arrows fired by the archers.


    ''''Kuu--!¡¡Calm down, you bastards!


    Cavalry, for all its excellence in assault, is fragile when countered - and this was a battle that seemed to be the very embodiment of that.


    In the end, the elite goblin squad was unable to take command and each of them could only fight individually. Even so, it was impressive that they were able to cut down to about half of the archers, but after all, the first blow would have taken care of them.


    Finally, the centaur, Kobold Archer, and Arisa pointed the arrowhead at Gilanka, and that''s where it was settled.


    ''Lord Gilanka, surrender,''


    "...a brilliant idea. This is my undoing.


    In terms of individual strength, Gilanka was probably the better choice.


    But the command that overturned that - this is the realm of a professional "military strategist". I''ve seen some wonderful things.


    It was a wonderful experience.


    ''That was a wonderful battle,''


    Yeah. Jessica, you''re a class act. Now.....


    Master Noah?


    Well, I''m a little busy right now. Drake take your time.


    ''Oh, yes. I can''t help you with that, so I''ll take my time looking at it.


    Yes.


    Drake smiles bitterly and stands up, letting out a sigh.


    In the center of the arena, Angus says, "The archers win! And Alisa''s right arm was raised. And the members of the ''Immortal Squad'' who did not participate in the exercise are carrying the demons that fell in the exercise out of the arena.


    What will happen to those demons?


    I''m going to keep casting a deadly spell on him now.

 100-Secret of military officer Jessica

    Heal.


    I cast a recovery spell on the goblins with the arrows in their heads.


    The goblin squad has fifteen dead and about seventy injured. In comparison, the archers suffered only minor losses of five dead and about thirty injured. This battle ended in a complete one-sided victory for the archers.


    As for me, I was heaving and casting recovery magic while heaving. The amount of magic power at each time is small, but as expected, it''s exhausting to keep casting it on more than a hundred demons.


    The arrow naturally slips out of the goblin''s head and the goblin opens its eyes with a snap.


    ''''Oh........''''


    Are you awake?


    ''Oh, thank you, Master Noah...''


    If you''re awake, go and report to Gilanka.


    "Ha.


    The goblin stands up, bows to me and walks out.


    Finally, we''re all done. Though my hard work is still going to continue, since there are two more open exercises scheduled to take place.


    The second exercise was, as I recall, Milo''s ''Cutting-In Team'' and Amanda''s ''Hyakutei''. Originally, Milo was in charge of the ''Beast Squad'', but because he said it would be easier for him to move around with a small group of elite soldiers, he was given the ''Slice Team'', which consisted of a hundred giants of level 90 or higher.


    Maybe it''s already done, but let''s go take a look at it just to see what''s going on - as I looked back, thinking that.


    There was Jessica standing there, who must have come to check on me.


    ''Noah-sama,''


    Oh, God, Jessica.


    It was my first time to lead a real battle. Thank you so much.


    Jessica says that and bows her head towards me.


    When I first met Jessica, she was eight years old, but now, two years have passed since then, she''s ten years old. However, I still feel like a child.


    I wonder if there is something adult in her face.


    He was a brilliant conductor.


    ''Thank you. It was a military strategy I only knew from my desk, but...


    I can''t believe you''re doing that for the first time.


    Oh, no...


    Pop, Jessica''s cheeks turn red.


    But in fact, I don''t think it''s my first time commanding. I think deciding on crane wings with such fluidity is not something that can be done overnight.


    You know.


    I don''t need a plan or anything, me.


    "''Fraud'' now?


    ''Well, yes. Yes. I can''t use ''performers'' all the time either, so...


    But I was wondering how you didn''t find out in the Kingdom of Orleans. It was so easy for me to find out.


    Ugh....


    Jessica''s lips twist into an embarrassed smile at my words.


    I had some doubts about it. The reason why I found out about Jessica''s real occupation is because I happened to see her when I was analyzing her. There was no intention to suspect Jessica.


    Why was Jessica able to keep this hidden from the Kingdom of Orvance? Even though it feels like she has a very keen intuition, like Feliana or something.


    ''''Well I was always very cautious in the kingdom, so........''''


    Oh, really?


    ''''Yes. In the kingdom of Olvance, the child born into the family is always educated as the next king, the one with the profession ''king''. A child my age, born into the Southend royal family, was born with a ''king'' and he will be educated as the next King of Olvance.


    Hmmm....


    And for royalty who are not ''kings'', their future posts are determined by their profession. A ''knight'' can be a captain of the Kingsguard, and a ''sorcerer'' can be an advisor to a kingdom magician. And those born with professions that are not suitable for royalty can be thrown out or executed.


    ''Yes....''


    I frown when I hear the inner workings of the Olvance Kingdom.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a job, or that royalty who is a "villager" will be executed, right? If a common occupation like ''baker'' or ''carpenter'' is created, what happens?


    I mean, that would be Jessica''s ''swindler'' and so on - and so on.


    The moment the voice of heaven came to me, I realized that I was going to die. I''m going to die if I don''t.


    ....


    Therefore, it seems that I used the skill ''performer'' unconsciously. Immediately after I finished the Vocation Ceremony, I underwent the Analysis, and it was at that time that I was declared to be a ''military strategist''.


    Huh, Jessica shrugs her shoulders with a small sigh.


    On the other hand, if I were to say it, I''d say I''m lucky to have a job that allows me to hide it like that. I''m not sure I can believe in a royal family whose life is affected by a single profession.


    I''m not sure what they would do if a brave man was born into the royal family of the Kingdom of Olvance.


    ''''That''s why I was always on the lookout. To the extent that if I felt someone''s eyes on me, I would immediately use the ''performer'' to disguise myself as a professional ''military strategist''.


    I see...


    ''So I''m comfortable now. I don''t have to hide anything now that I''ve been discovered. I''m not going to be the only one who knows that I am an ''impostor'', but I would rather verify what happens if I use my skill ''performer'' to play a different profession.


    ....


    It''s kind of strange that Jessica says so honestly.


    It''s as if I''m the one who took the liberty of peeking into her secrets with my Analysis.


    "Hey, Jessica.


    Yes?


    What are you up to?


    I''m not planning anything!


    No, because, you know what?


    I''m not sure what you''re planning to do, before you think it''s cute and innocent, if you''re being honest like that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m glad I came to this country. I was caught off guard and was detected, but I''ve been able to take it easy for that reason.


    Well, I''m happy for you, too, if that''s how you feel about Jessica.


    ''Yes, sir. Although it is a false identity, please make full use of me, a ''military strategist'' by profession. Master Noah.


    ....


    Smiling, Jessica smiles at me.


    There is no lie in those words. I''ve always understood that somehow.


    Just.


    "So, what are you up to?


    I''m not planning anything!


    Sorry.


    It''s just super fun to make fun of Jessica like this.

 101-Disturbing sign

    By the time they headed to the arena, the ''Cutting Squad'' led by Milo and the ''Hundred Beast Squad'' led by Amanda were already in place.


    The battle of "The Battle of the World" was over.


    As far as I''m concerned, Milo''s ''Cut-In Squad'' and Gilanka''s ''Elite Goblin Squad'' are the two strongest forces in this open exercise. Today it was Gilanka''s squad that was defeated by Jessica''s brilliant strategy, but they usually have almost no losses.


    And it''s almost a 50/50 split between the ''Cut-In Squad'' and the ''Elite Goblin Squad''. Since they are pretty much going back and forth in attack and defense, it takes a rather long time, and the damage to each other''s troops is significant. This is why the burden on me is even greater.


    "Drake, how did it go?


    "As I thought, Milo-dono''s ''cut-throat squad'' is very strong. It was an overwhelming victory.


    A crushing defeat...


    A small sigh at Drake''s words.


    Indeed, as far as I can see, there seems to be little damage to Milo''s ''incision squad''.


    To begin with, the ''incision squad'' itself is a squad made up of humanoid giants such as Cyclops, Gigantes, Trolls and Golems. Although their levels are in the 90s respectively, compared to the animal-type demons that make up the Hyakkutantai, their ground strength is probably higher than the animal-type demons that make up the Hyakkutantai.


    Well, in fact, most of the demons are the ones who have the skills ''Physical Resistance'' and ''Self-Renewal'', so they are quite hard to hit. Instead, the drawback is that their overall magic resistance is low.


    ''''So, what''s next?''''


    Oh, here it comes.


    Oh.


    First of all, let''s just check the contestants and then go to recover the wounded - when I thought that, I turned my attention to the west gate.


    The only thing that emerges from there, originally coming out with the troops, is a single shadow.


    ''''Fuhahahahaha!¡¡Behold my majesty, and behold my victory!¡¡O my people!


    ''Uh....''


    The one who emerged from the west gate was a puppy, especially one that doesn''t currently have any subordinates.


    I''m going to entrust him with the ''Sorority Squadron'', but for now, he''s just a means of transportation for me when I''m out and about. By the way, the level is also quite low in my group, 66, the same as the first.


    To be honest, he''s a puppy that can even be beaten by the members of the ''Cut-in Corps'' and ''Elite Goblin Squad''.


    Why is he so high and mighty?


    ''''Puppy-dono is doing well today, isn''t he?''''


    For nothing.


    He''s a wasted, service-minded puppy in the arena, happily wagging his tail, flapping his wings and blowing fire in the arena.


    To me, all I can do is look at them in dismay. I have a pretty good idea what''s going to happen to him.


    ''Hahahaha!¡¡Now, you fools who try to fight me, come out!


    Puppy shouts that to the east gate with a loud laugh.


    But the east gate remains silent, with no sign of anyone coming out.


    There is a rustle, and a questioning cry from the crowd.


    ''''Have you been cowed by this me!¡¡Then that''s good!¡¡Fearing the name of this greedy evil dragon, Grandizia, is not cowardly!¡¡The wise choice... hmm?


    Yes, with the Puppy screaming.


    A shadow hovers over its body in the arena.


    The reason the exercise opponent didn''t come out of the east gate was not because it was frightened or afraid of Puppy.


    The main reason for that - its body was far too huge to go under the east gate.


    ''Gran-chan... no, Puppy-chan, it was, wasn''t it?


    Why? I have an extremely bad feeling about this.


    It''s you.


    Its body is so huge that from outside the arena, you can climb over the huge wall and see inside.


    The strongest dragon of all time, the one that once marched into my country, and all the demons in the executive team, including me, managed to repel it.


    King Hydra--the nine-headed onee dragon, the King, was there.


    ''''........Eh?¡¡My opponent...?


    Mmmm!


    With a shout from the King, its body bounced.


    The two thick legs - which supported its huge body - made a leap. With that alone, it shook as if an earthquake had struck the entire arena.


    Then King''s body jumped across the arena''s bleachers and into the center of the arena.


    With a thud, the huge body landed in the center of the arena, and the earth shook once more.


    It''s a bit small, isn''t it? I''m not going to be able to frolic to my heart''s content with this size!


    Why are you my opponent?


    Because you''re all alone, aren''t you, Pappy?¡¡I''m all alone. I''m not in charge of any troops. That''s why we have to fight amongst ourselves.


    ''I sense too much malice!


    The reason King wasn''t entrusted with a troop was purely because one of them would be equivalent to an army.


    Rather, having a subordinate would interfere with King''s march, and they would not be able to work together because they are too different in size to begin with.


    I discussed this with Drake and Jessica, and they told me, "The best way to use King-dono is to send him out in one piece at key points in the battle. To be honest, the truth is that it''s too huge to handle.


    Because, hey.


    It''s a huge body that takes up about a third of the arena where a hundred giant monsters can fight together.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    No one else in the world can compare to the size of Lord King.


    Puppy''s one of the bigger boys in my group, though.


    Puppy''s size is such that five or so demons can fly on it, including me.


    But even with the Puppy, the King''s size is beyond standard. There''s a difference between an adult and a baby.


    Come on, let''s go!¡¡Puppy!


    No, no.


    ''Buruah!


    The King swings its nine heads around.


    Its huge mouth is so large that even a puppy could swallow it. And the fangs lined up are naturally the sharp ones of a dragon. And the dragon scales of the skill "Physical Resistance" level 80 are harder than even metal.


    Naturally, that strike would be fatal if it struck.


    ''''Ugyaaah!


    Nuh-uh!


    Help me, help me, help me, help me!


    With a crashing sound, Puppy''s body flew into the air.


    It didn''t jump up with the wings on its back, it was purely a blow to the King''s neck that sent it soaring.


    There, it is played by yet another neck blow. As it was, Puppy''s body drew a parabolic line and flew out of the arena.


    ''''........''''


    ....


    What?¡¡Where''s little puppy?


    I let out a small sigh at the settlement that was reached in an instant.


    Although I''ve had many demons as my companions, the strongest of my companions is still the King. To begin with, when I saw the information about the King in the Analysis, I thought it was unbelievable.


    I also thought that Puppy needed to be strengthened a bit more.


    It''s settled. Well then, Drake, I''m going to go recover my wounded.


    Yes, I understand. Mr. Noah.


    Oh dear, it''s recovery magic hell again.


    At any rate, Puppy has flown very far away, I''ll have to summon a demon. I wonder if it''s okay that Puppy is dead?


    Well, if it''s not possible, I''ll just head there.


    With this in mind, I was heading to the waiting room of the arena.


    "Noah-sama.


    What''s wrong with you, Gilanka?


    Ha. There is an elf of the gate guard at the entrance of the arena, sir.


    An elf?


    He raises an eyebrow.


    It is the elven men who have the gate guarded. However, just in case someone strong enough to not be able to deal with the elven men comes, one of the demons in the level 90s has been deployed.


    Such an elf came to visit me.


    ''''Who came?''''


    "Ha. The Elf said.


    Well, we''re getting to the point.


    At this point, they''re just too much trouble to deal with.


    "He is an emissary of the Empire.


    Well, I wonder what this could be about.


    I''m getting a bad feeling about this.

 102-call

    The public exercise had just finished, and for now, I called out to Drake and Jessica, who was talking to Alisa in the waiting room, and together we headed to the entrance of the city.


    ''''At this time of year, are you an Imperial emissary?¡¡I don''t see the purpose....


    It saves us the trouble of declaring war. If you want, I''ll send the messenger''s head back in a bowl of salt.


    The idea of you scares me, Drake.


    As expected, that would incur the wrath of the Empire.


    Besides, having already dropped the city of Rafas, it''s like the declaration of war is over. In the first place, mercenaries have been dispatched to the front lines of the Kingdom of Olvance, so from the Empire''s point of view, it''s like an ongoing battle with my country.


    In other words, my country and the Empire are currently in an adversarial relationship. I can''t understand the Empire''s idea of sending an emissary to such a hostile country.


    No wonder Jessica is troubled by the fact that she can''t see the purpose of it.


    ''''If it was a peace proposal, what would you do?¡¡Master Noah.


    No. Over.


    The Messenger''s head.


    I won''t kill you. It''s not like we''re in a battlefield. There''s no such thing as bloody.


    Drake, you don''t have to be so concerned about the messenger''s head.


    While we were talking like that, the entrance to the city came into view. Naturally, there was one large, strangely luxurious carriage with a dozen or so full-body armor with a ride on it. And then there was the gate keeper, an elf and an ogre, Chappie.


    Come to think of it, I didn''t see Chappie, but he was in charge of the gatekeeping today.


    ''Master Noah!''


    Go, go, go, go, go...!


    Here you go. I''ll take it from here.


    The cavalrymen, clad in the armor of imperial knights.


    When they are not dismounting from their horses, you can tell that they have no intention of responding to you in a friendly manner at all. At all, what did they come all the way here for?


    Also, the lead is still a familiar figure.


    ''It''s been a while, Noah.''


    I knew it, big brother. What do you want?


    The captain of the cavalry at the head of the group - that was my brother Ray Whitefield.


    He used to proclaim nonsense like "Kill all the demons under your command and surrender to the Empire and I''ll save you alone". There''s no way I would have accepted it.


    I won''t even consider you my brother anymore if you come up with that kind of nonsense again. I will only fight the Empire to protect my country.


    "If you want to fight in here, I''ll be fine. I don''t think of you as my blood family anymore.


    Don''t jump to conclusions. I didn''t come here to fight you.


    What?


    In the first place, I''m not the messenger of the Empire today.


    I raise an eyebrow at Brother Lei''s words.


    Brother Lei belongs to the Draukos Empire. And he is in the position of a Knight Commander. According to his own words, he is protecting Hydra''s guards.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, that such a brother is not a messenger of the Empire.


    ''''I''m a messenger of the Mullerian religion today.


    "Mullerianism?


    ''Ah. I come in the name of Archbishop Lucudia Rhinophallus.


    ....


    What does Mullerianism have to do with me?


    I don''t have any concept of religion in my country. I don''t know much about the Mullerian religion, I don''t know much about it.


    I don''t know much about the Mullerian religion, but I wonder if it''s a religion that accepts demonic believers or something like that. That''s why we''re talking about building a church so that the people of Grandizia - demons can also accept the religion, right?


    To be honest, I don''t think demons believe in religion.


    ''Come with me. The Grand Pope wants to see you.


    Oh no. The High Pope is in the Imperial City, right? I''m in a state of hostility with the Empire right now.


    ''I''m aware of that too. On top of that, the Archbishop wants to talk to you.


    Well.....


    Maybe you''re right and the Archbishop is really calling me.


    But that doesn''t mean that I have to follow him, does it?


    In fact, if you have something to do, you can come by yourself. He can come here by himself without calling me.


    That being the case, calling me all the way to the imperial capital is a sign that he is looking down on me.


    ''''As expected, don''t you think that''s too rude, Imperial Knight?''''


    ''I can hear the redneck Olvans accent.


    Then please cover your ears. I am only speaking for the Lord Noah.


    Making fun of Jessica, as usual, is also my brother''s bad habit.


    It''s this kind of attitude that makes me feel like an idiot for talking seriously, too.


    ''If the Archbishop has a request for Noah-sama, it would be polite to come from him. Please tell the Archbishop. If he has something to do, come from there,


    ''....Ho. That''s quite an irreverent thing to say to the Archbishop of Mullerianism.


    We do not follow the M¨¹llerian religion in our country. Neither in my country nor in this country.


    I wish I could, but I''m afraid I can''t.


    "Circumstances?


    I ask my brother that.


    I''m sure my brother doesn''t really want to tell me that. But that doesn''t mean I have to accept it all.


    "Noah,


    Yeah.


    Your father, your mother, and your brother are alive.


    What--?


    I opened my eyes.


    It was the exact opposite of what I had heard from Feliana. I had heard that my father, mother, and brother Hal had all been executed. So I was going to destroy the Empire.


    And yet.


    My family - they are all alive.


    Brother, it''s...!


    The entire compound is housed in the Grand Temple of St. Adrianna, the headquarters of the M¨¹llerian religion. I met them before I came here, too. Although they were exhausted, they are all alive. I''m sure of that.


    Well...!


    But he said he would kill you if you didn''t show up, and that''s what he said.


    -Oh!


    ''Come. This is not a word I say as an emissary of the High Pope. As your brother, as the son of your parents, this is my request.


    I can see my brother holding the reins with a shuddering force.


    Then, without looking back, he indicates behind him with just a glance. That''s probably indicating to me that the knights around me are of the Archbishop''s hand.


    So I can''t be bypassed. If it''s true, it''s a given that even my brother wants to save his family.


    "Master Noah........


    "Jessica, Drake...


    We''ll leave it to Master Noah to decide.


    Yes, you have my back, Drake.


    I''m going to--


    I''m sorry, both of you, but I need you to come with me.


    Yes, Master Noah. I will follow you to the end of the line, my dear Drake.


    "I have not yet attained my full potential, but I have given my wisdom to Master Noah.


    Really, it''s my personal situation.


    There is no quarrel between countries. That''s why I shouldn''t accept such an invitation - I know that.


    I know that.


    But, you know.


    If my family is still alive...


    Okay, brother. You''re coming with me.


    I''m sorry, Noah.


    We hadn''t seen each other in the five years we''d been away from your brother.


    And when he had come before, he had come as the emperor''s representative. The words were not from my brother, but just the words of the emperor.


    So, somehow.


    It was as if I hadn''t heard my brother''s words for the first time in a very long time - I felt like that.

 103-To the Imperial City

    The carriage that had left Grandizia was smoothly making its way through the imperial territory to the imperial capital.


    Inside the carriage was me, Jessica and Drake. And the one who is holding the reins of the carriage is Brother Ray. The person who was originally in the carriage is now riding on the back of the horse that Brother Ray has been riding on instead.


    A small sigh as he casually looks at the scenery outside.


    When was the last time he had come to the Imperial Domain like this since he came on the back of a puppy?


    ''''I don''t think I''ve ever thought the carriage was so slow.


    ''It would be quicker if I came on the back of a puppy. That would be like advertising to the Imperial side that I''m here.


    Ugh my hips hurt...


    It''s already the seventh day...


    It''s been seven days since we''ve slept in the carriage.


    It''s cramped, as expected, and it''s hard to sleep. During the night, Jessica and I are asleep in the two seats across from each other, although Drake takes care of things outside, telling us it''s okay.


    I''m in a body that doesn''t need to sleep for a few days, but I''m still tired.


    When you''re done, I''ll call Puppy and ask him to give you a ride home.


    ''I think it''s better that way. Princess Jessica must be tired, too.


    I''d like to thank you for your help...


    Jessica also said this with an exhausted look on her face.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that this is indeed a long journey for a child. It''s not a good idea to go to the beach, but it''s not a good place to sleep.


    Well, the knights on horseback around us are probably more tired than we are. More importantly, Brother Ray, who hasn''t moved from the Gosha-dai, is also.


    ''''But what does the High Priestess want with Noah-sama?


    I don''t think we''ve ever met, though.


    ''If you intend to call on Master Noah and harm him, this Drake, I will do everything in my power to lash out.


    I''m all for that, but I''ll wait until I know my family is safe.


    Drake is saying things, but Gosha-dai''s brother Ray is unresponsive. Of course, that''s also because Drake is a demon now, so he doesn''t understand what he''s saying.


    By the way, it''s a good thing that he doesn''t understand, because he was criticizing the High Priestess for kidnapping Noah-sama''s family and attempting to make a deal with them, saying that it''s an outrageous thing to do. He''s the one who''s calling me out, in case you were wondering.


    ''We''ll be arriving at the imperial capital soon.


    Yeah, should I?


    ''Don''t show your face too much from here, Noah. Some of us may know your faces.


    How can we get in there without being censored?


    No problem.


    Normally, the gatekeepers would check when something is coming in from the outside. He checks to see if there is anything dangerous in the luggage, or if criminals are trying to enter.


    That''s why I''ve never entered the Imperial Capital before. I didn''t have my ID card with me on the trip, so I couldn''t get in.


    But Brother Lei shook his head.


    This carriage is used by the High Pope to call his guests. The carriage itself will be a testament to the authority of the High Pope.


    Really?


    ''Ah. The symbol of Mullerianism on the zenith, with the Archbishop''s seal also on the side of the carriage. As long as you ride in this carriage, you can enter the Imperial City without being questioned about your status or anything else.


    Wow.


    I wonder, then, if I can somehow duplicate this carriage, I can enter the Imperial City peacefully.


    Perhaps Jessica and Drake are thinking the same thing, and their eyebrows are slightly furrowed.


    ''''Don''t think of anything strange,''''


    Hmm?


    ''As long as you ride in this carriage, you will not be censored in any way, but instead your entry and exit will be strictly recorded. If you attempt to enter the city without a record of your exit from the gate, the guards will gather at that point.


    ....


    Maybe someone else will think the same thing.


    Jessica and Drake also let out a sigh of disappointment.


    ''So, brother,''


    What?


    What does the Pope want with me, anyway?


    ''I didn''t ask that much. They just asked me to bring Noah to them. They were holding my family hostage.


    Well, it''s a requirement that we even have a carriage like this and want to meet with him unnoticed. It''s only natural that he wouldn''t even tell Brother Ray, the messenger, about it in detail.


    But as expected, meeting the High Priestess without any preparation is a good idea.


    I''m not sure.


    Then it occurred to me.


    Speaking of Mullerianism, there was a priest I met at the ruins of Rilkara. If he was in the temple, it would be nice to see him and talk to him for the first time in a long time.


    Though I wish it was a requirement that we could talk peacefully like that.


    Let''s see, I think his name was Marin, I think.


    Yeah, Marin. My last name''s Linophallus, I believe. Marin Linophallus.


    That.


    I don''t know if I''ve heard of a Rhinophallus before.


    "Jessica.


    ''....Haha!¡¡Eh, ha, yes!


    Oh, I''m sorry, did I fall asleep?


    I''m sorry, too!


    No, I''m fine if you''re sleepy. Go back to sleep.


    I called you without a second thought, but apparently you were rowing a boat. I''m sorry to wake you up.


    I was just wondering if Jessica would remember a name she''d heard recently.


    No, no, I''m fine. I''m sorry I''ve caused you concern.


    He''s drooling on his mouth.


    "--Hey!¡¡Ahhh!


    Jessica wipes her mouth with the hem of her dress, scrubbing it clean.


    I''m not sure I''m going to be able to find a good fit for my age. I usually see her as mature, so this is a refreshing reaction.


    It''s a disgraceful place to be...


    It''s okay. So, Jessica,


    Oh, yes, Master Noah.


    Have you heard the last name Rhinophallus lately?


    Rhinophallus.........


    Mu, and Jessica raised an eyebrow.


    As well as that, Drake also raised one eyebrow. Apparently, the last name was familiar to Drake as well.


    That. It''s just that I don''t know it, but it''s a pretty famous surname, isn''t it?


    But I feel like I''ve heard it recently....


    "Noah.


    Hmm?¡¡What''s the matter with you, brother?


    ''I''m sorry to interrupt you, but the last name Rhinophallus, I said.


    ''Oh, yeah?''


    ''It''s always been that way, but you''re not very good at remembering people''s names.


    Ugh....


    It''s true, I''ve always been bad at it.


    In fact, I even forget the name of the demon I''m supposed to be naming now, sometimes.


    It''s the High Pope.


    Heh...?


    So I told you. It''s Archbishop Lucudia Rhinophallus. What does it matter?


    ....


    Lucidia Rhinophallus.


    Marin Rhinophallus.


    And both are servants of the Mullerian religion.


    I find it a bit difficult to take it as just a coincidence.


    ''No, it''s nothing,''


    ''Master Noah, the Rhinophallus family is a family that has produced great popes in Mullerianism for generations. Even I''ve heard that name before.


    Okay.


    I nodded at Drake''s capture.


    I see.


    Does that mean that Marin may be in the heart of the Mullerian religion?


    We''re almost there. Don''t get too close to the carriage.


    Yes, sir.


    I answered that to my brother''s words and looked at the stone wall of the imperial city that came into view much closer.


    Now, will demons or snakes appear?


    Whichever one comes out, I''ll give it to you.

 104-Audience with the Pope

    The Great Temple of St. Adriana.


    I was born as the third son of the Whitefield family, who were originally country lords and only the maidservants of a frontier count, and this was the first time I had entered the capital of the Draukos Empire - the imperial capital.


    That''s why, when I saw the huge, majestically built temple, I was taken aback.


    ''Here. Get down.


    Huh ... it''s an awesome place.


    It looks like the building will cost a lot of money.


    ''No, I''m not sure that''s what you think of the first place you''ve been, Jessica.


    It''s true that it''s going to cost a lot of money to build. The material of the outer wall, it seems to use gold leaf or something.


    I feel that it is likely to be stolen when such an expensive material is only used. Even if it is called an imperial capital, there is probably a slum area.


    I wonder if the imperial capital is that safe.


    Then Jessica, Drake, I''m getting off.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    Ha. As you wish.


    I lead the way down from the carriage.


    And since the platform is a little high, it''s like jumping off with a whimper. And as for Jessica, Drake got off first, then put out his hand and put it down. Drake, you''re more of a gentleman than you think.


    Then, he went to the opulent door guarded by two gatekeepers who were probably temple knights.


    ''''........''''


    Brother Lei led the way, and we followed behind.


    Without saying anything in particular to the Temple Knight, Brother Lei pushed open the door. Just as Brother Ray said, those who come in that carriage will be able to enter without being questioned.


    Although he looked at us somewhat sceptically, we were let through without any movement.


    Once inside, we are greeted with even more lavish furnishings, sumptuous wallpaper, and a crimson carpet that appears to be hand-woven. Surrounded by such expensive looking things, I felt somehow nervous. If I break a jar or something, will I have to pay for it?


    Drake, have you been here before?


    ''''Ah, yes. In case you''re wondering, I''ve been working mainly in the Imperial City. I''ve never met the Archbishop of Lucidia, though.


    Yeah,


    Too bad.


    If the Archbishop and Drake were acquainted, I would have let them negotiate or something.


    ''Oops ... excuse me, Master Noah.


    Hmm?


    Metamorphosis.


    As Drake muttered, a flash of light ran through his body.


    With that, Drake returned to his original adventurer''s body - human. But former human demons like Drake and Angus don''t change their appearance at all, even if you use ¡¶Human Change (Metamorphic Human¡·).


    That''s why I don''t always know which state Drake is in. Jessica seems to be able to tell that he''s in demon mode right now because he can''t communicate, but...


    Brother Ray gives a strange look to Drake, who has a flash of light for a moment. But he doesn''t say anything else.


    ''''From here, we''re going to rise up.''''


    The High Pope, is he up there?


    The first floor is mainly for devotees to worship. The first floor is mainly for the worship of the faithful, the pulpit and the confessional. No one can go above the second floor unless he or she is of higher rank than the priest.


    Wow.


    Brother Lei indicated the stairs leading up.


    Naturally, the two temple knights were guarding that place as well, but perhaps they had been able to get through to them. You can''t stop brother Lei''s steps, nor our steps following behind him.


    All we could hear was the sound of him climbing the stairs.


    Soon I would be greeted by the High Priestess who had called me. Drake and Jessica both look somewhat bolder than before.


    I finish climbing the stairs and walk down the corridor, which is still over-decorated, to reach the end of it.


    There was clearly a huge door with a different presence.


    ''''........''''


    A sculpture featuring a golden bird, a symbol of the Mullerian religion. It was a large, symmetrically carved marble door.


    Huh, sighed Brother Ray with a small sigh, and then put his hand on the door.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one.


    ''Who (was) there?''


    The first thing we saw were three figures.


    The one on the right appeared to be a young man standing there with a smile that seemed to poke fun at us somewhat.


    And the one on the left is the figure of the priest we met at the Ruins of Rilkara some time ago - Marin. Unlike that time, he is wearing a white cassock embroidered with gold. I''m not sure if it''s because they''ve confirmed my appearance, haha, and their eyes widen for a moment. But he doesn''t say anything else.


    Finally, the only thing I see in the center is an old man sitting in a throne-like chair. But what seems odd is that he has a cloth down from his eyes? I have no idea what kind of expression he has on his face.


    Perhaps - this man is Archbishop Lucudia Rhinophallus.


    ''''It is Ray Whitefield, His Holiness the High Pontiff. I have brought Noah Whitefield with me, as you requested.


    So that man is the wizard Noah Whitefield.


    Brother Ray kneels down.


    However, we, who are standing behind him, remain standing. It''s not like I''m a believer in the Mullerian religion. It''s not that I''m a believer in the Mullerian religion, or that I''m a guest, since it was the High Priestess who called me here in the first place.


    And as long as you are an equal guest, there is no reason at all to kneel to me.


    "So, what do you want?


    Hey, Noah!


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m here to represent my country. I''m not going to kneel to you.


    Kuhn ... fine. A little disrespect is forgiven.


    I raise my eyebrows at the Archbishop''s words.


    I don''t have any disrespect for you, I don''t work for you or anything," he said, "but this is hostile territory.


    But this is enemy territory. If push comes to shove, it''s safe to assume that this entire temple will be turned against us. If that happens, I''ll be able to protect Jessica.


    In the meantime, I''ll smile wryly too.


    ''Earlier, I was listening to Unu''s story. Demonslayer.


    Oh, yeah? What are you talking about?


    I''ve heard you can turn demons into your own men. That''s why you''re building a demon kingdom.


    Well. For me, I''m trying to create a country where demons and humans can live together.


    Ho.....


    That''s my honest opinion.


    It''s a country of demons for now, but I hope to increase the number of humans in the future. And my ideal is to be a country where demons can be accepted as good neighbors.


    ''What kind of country would that be?''


    ''I don''t think it''s that deep. However, demons are more powerful and stronger than humans. My goal is to create a country where humans are not afraid of demons, but can get along with them as neighbors who can be trusted.


    I see.


    The one who shows a little bit of surprise at my words is Marin, who is standing next to the Archbishop.


    On the other hand, the young man on the other side of the room is snickering and laughing. Who in the world does this guy think he is?


    ''''Then our interests are aligned.


    "Huh?


    "Demon hunter, lend me your help, and I will grant you what you want and what I want. Then your wish and my wish shall be granted.


    ...What?


    What is he talking about?

 105-Ambition of the pope

    What does that mean?


    I raise an eyebrow in doubt.


    I don''t understand why they suddenly say they have the same interests, but I have no idea.


    In fact, I haven''t even asked you what your purpose is.


    What? It''s easy to say.


    So....


    "I am the usurper of this country. And you will help me do it. "The demon hunter.


    ....


    Usurpation?


    So you''re suggesting that the Mullerians are going to take over the Empire?


    The Empire is not long in coming.


    Gee, your eminence, that''s....


    Shut up, Marin. I am speaking to our guest. You are in no position to interfere.


    Ugh....


    The Archbishop stops Marin, who was about to say something, with high pressure.


    This place is the imperial capital. It is the center of the Draukos Empire and the place where the court resides. The Archbishop is in the middle of such an empire, and yet he simply says something like "the empire is not long enough".


    It was not just a criticism, but as if he was speaking plainly of the facts.


    ''''What do you mean the empire can''t last...?''''


    ''''Just as you said, Demonslayer. The Empire is the strongest empire on the continent, with the largest territory. The number of troops it can hold, the amount of production, the number of people it can produce, the number of people it can hold - it''s a huge empire that''s many times greater than the surrounding countries.


    No, so...


    But the fire is spreading in all directions. Your country, Grandizia. The country of the West, the Kingdom of Orvance and the North and East are also engaged in a series of disputes with other countries. As a result, farming communities, deprived of their young people by repeated wars, will see their production decrease further. Repeated wars will require huge military expenditures and higher taxes.


    ....


    ''Less production, more taxes - this is the equivalent of telling the people of the empire to die. The decline is still gradual for now, but if it is repeated, the empire will lose its power. And in place of the empire that has lost its power, there will be a war of nations trying to gain control of the continent next.


    ....


    "I will save my country before that happens. In accordance with the doctrine, I hereby proclaim the founding of the Kingdom of St. Muller. And you will help me do it. Demonslayer.


    ....


    Well.


    It''s not that difficult to talk about, and I can understand it. The empire is already that exhausted.


    It is in a state of exhaustion, but yet it is straining to repeat the war with the surrounding countries. Certainly, if one hears that, one can understand why the Archbishop said that the Empire is not long.


    But.


    What do you expect me to do for that?


    ''''Your Eminence, such thoughts...!¡¡This Hemmel, being the hands and feet of His Eminence, I intend to support its founding with all my might!


    Hmm. Unu, O Hemmel, be the young man who will be the next St. Mullerian nation.


    Thank you, your eminence!


    The young man next to me, who was smiling and laughing, bowed his head to the Archbishop so. I didn''t know it, but apparently his name is Hemmel.


    And then the Archbishop looked at me.


    It was as if he was pressing me to make a decision.


    But I don''t think I have a weak heart that would be frightened by such a look that doesn''t kill or anything.


    "So, let me ask you something.


    What is it, demon hunter?


    What kind of country is St. Mullerian, anyway?


    "A nation whose faith has been confirmed by the great St. Muller.


    So you''re saying that everyone in the country is a Mullerian?


    I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    By that theory, I''m a complete non-religious person. And I don''t believe in God, not just in Mullerianism.


    However, the Archbishop nodded hawkishly.


    ''''The empire is dying for one reason only ... because the empire is a capitalist country.


    "Capitalism?


    He who has assets, he who has money, is the greatest. Hence, money comes from the lower classes to the upper classes. The poor peasants can''t even make it through the winter, and the nobles splurge on the money they collect from them. And everyone who lives in the empire plots to rule for money alone.


    ....


    ''The poor infant cannot live, while the old man, about to live a natural life, clings to the doctor with the power of money. The strong take from the weak, and the weak die on the streets of the slums. The poor turn to crime for what little money they have because they cannot live without money... In a country like this, try raising taxes. It is only to squeeze more out of the weak.


    ....


    Listen to the words of the Archbishop in silence.


    Because of the money, people fight. Because of the money, people compete. Because of money, people have the advantage; because of money, people look down on others.


    The strong exploit the weak, and the weak take from the weaker. And the weaker ones will have to die because they have no money.


    Those words may indeed sound like words of concern for the country, though.


    ''Therefore I will create a society of absolute equality. No one will starve in the name of Lord St. Muller. We will load labor equally and pay taxes equally. We will distribute food equally and give medical care equally. That will be the ideal place to be born in this world.


    ....


    "And one day, my country will envelop this continent in the light of St. Muller. It is this country, where all are equal, that will be the dominant force on this continent under St. Muller. Then none of my children will be hungry. None of them will ever be poor.


    ....


    Well, that sounds like a utopia.


    No one wants to be poor. No one wants to be poor, no one wants to starve.


    Certainly, for those who have lost the ability to think, it''s an utopia where they can just continue to receive shelter.


    "Demonslayer.


    ''Oh...''


    If you help me, my country will be more expansive. With your demons at the head of the line, the knights of the temple will conquer the nations. And to a new land, I give you the blessing of St. Muller. Then my St. Muller''s kingdom shall exist forever.


    ....


    Such were the words of the Archbishop, "As expected, Your Eminence! Hemmel was the only one who said that, and both me and my brother Ray had a reluctant look on their faces. Even Marin, standing next to me, was holding his head as if he had a headache.


    Indeed, it''s probably an idealistic place.


    For you guys.


    I''m not a very educated person, to be honest. Well, I''m sure Drake and Jessica here are a lot smarter than I am.


    Master Noah, no!


    So maybe I''m wrong. But now that I''ve listened to you, I have a new perspective.


    Ho.....


    We can''t help you build your own country.


    He glared at the Archbishop with a glare.


    This guy said how he would create a peaceful country. But that''s an outright lie.


    He just wants to replace those who rule and those who are ruled - he just wants to replace them.


    "Equal food, equal money, equal work, equal health care ... that''s fine. If there''s a world where no one starves, so be it.


    Then.....


    Then who''s going to manage it?¡¡Who''s going to give it to you?


    ....


    You say it like you''re doing the people a favor. I could see right through you.


    Did you think that this kind of vitriol would convince me?


    You think I''m going to help you build the worst country ever built?


    You would rule it.


    ....


    "You''ll be on top of this country. You will rule it all. You will feed it, you will provide it with health care, you will put it in the hardest job you can find, and you will do it all at once. I know a country like that. It''s a ... dictatorship.


    Well it seems I can''t work with you, my dear.


    Huh, I let out a big sigh.


    You didn''t think you''d be fooled by this story in the first place.


    ''Hemmel, get that thing ready.


    Ha, your eminence.


    The Archbishop ordered something to be prepared for Hemmel, yes, the Archbishop.


    With that, Hemmel walked into the space behind the Archbishop. The place where the curtain was hung is apparently connected to the back.


    What in the world was the purpose of this - so I waited a little while, thinking.


    ''Oh, hey!¡¡What the hell was that!


    Just get your ass over here!


    Ugh!


    That voice is one I''ve heard before.


    And the purpose of my journey here--.


    ''Oraa!''


    ''Guh!¡¡d*mn it...!


    The figure must have been kicked out by Hemmel, the figure.


    He wore a piercing headdress as if he were a slave, his arms were bound, and he was much more gaunt and thin.


    The figure of my father - Noel Whitefield.


    ''Father!


    Noah?


    Hemmel, get ready.


    Ha. Your Eminence.


    Hemmel drew a dagger from his bosom in a flowing motion.


    He pulled out a dagger from his pocket and placed the tip of it against his father''s throat.


    "Father!¡¡d*mn........!


    Well, demon hunter. Come to me, demon hunter, and I will spare your life. Help me, and I will spare this man''s life.


    Oh, you...


    The Pope looked at me with his infinitely condescending eyes.


    Then he said, "I will not give you an answer.


    "I don''t want an answer, but don''t wait too long. But don''t make him wait too long, for there are only two pieces left. There are only two pieces left to play.


    ....


    It is.


    That''s the word.


    If you disobey him now, I''ll kill my dad.


    And then he told me that the other two people in the house-- my mom and my brother-- were waiting for me.


    That''s what they told me.

 106-Tension

    Father!


    ''I forbid you to call me Father when you are on official business. Marin.


    Ugh...!¡¡Gee, your eminence!¡¡This kind of...!


    The Archbishop who takes my family hostage and threatens me - as expected, Marin questioned the Archbishop so, as if he felt that such an act could not be overlooked.


    Apparently, Marin has a decent amount of nerve. I''m on the verge of a blaze of anger.


    But once the high priest''s attention was on Marin, I sent a signal to Drake with just a glance.


    Then, I connect the "communication (message)" with Drake.


    ''''It''s wrong!¡¡It''s like enforcing servitude by holding your family hostage and asking for their cooperation!


    So what?


    ''This outrage, St. Muller, will not allow it!


    No, you must forgive. All that I do, St. Muller permits. Because it is I, the Grand Pontiff, who is the spokesman for St. Muller in this life.


    What is this guy talking about?


    Is the position of Grand Pontiff so great? Does God allow himself to do whatever he does, no matter how outrageous or outrageous it is?


    That''s just using religion to get your way, isn''t it?


    ''''That''s not...!


    Shut up, Marin. I am the spokesman for St. Muller, and all the world is my son. And all that is in the world is My Son, almighty. You would defy the Father?


    Hey, hey, hey!


    Marin looks at the Archbishop, sadly.


    She must have been a devout follower of the Mullerian religion. In front of the eyes of such a believer, she saw the Archbishop as if he was making the religion personal.


    The disappointment in his eyes was disappointment - at least that''s what it looked like to me.


    Let''s keep it up and somehow get Marin to buy us some time. In the meantime, I''ll make a plan with Drake and telekinesis.


    Somehow, I have to get my dad to safety.


    "Hemmel!¡¡What are you thinking, too!


    An...?


    "To Saint Muller, all the people of the world are my children!¡¡And St. Muller would never harm anyone through selfishness!


    Hey sister this is what you need to do. Isn''t it necessary for Father to get his hands dirty if he wants to be King of the Faith?


    This is not what St. Muller wants!


    Hemmel scoffs at Marin''s words.


    The look in his eyes is as if he is clearly looking down on Marin. It''s as if it makes a mockery of even her faith.


    It''s here that I finally begin to swallow their relationship.


    Marin''s last name is Rhinophallus. And the Archbishop''s last name is also Rhinophallus. And Marin called the Archbishop "Father" and Hemmel called Marin "Sister" - which means that Hemmel is the Archbishop''s son. And you can think of him as Marin''s brother.


    And enough for me to understand.


    Marin is the only devout Mullerian here.


    "...Archbishop, let my father go.


    Oh, demon hunter. Ready to cooperate?


    ''I''ve found that I can''t talk to you. What''s with you, St. Muller? I don''t believe in Mullerianism, but I don''t like your attitude.


    So I guess I don''t need my father''s life, huh?


    Noah...!


    You''re going to look at me.


    I want to help him if I could. It''s a good thing that you''re a proud aristocrat, and when I told him that I was a villager, he said something like, "You''re really useless," but that doesn''t change the fact that he''s my father, who shares my blood with me.


    But the distance between us is not enough for me to get close to him.


    And Hemmel is holding the dagger to his father''s neck.


    I can''t do much more than threaten the High Priest.


    "You know what happens to my father when you kill him, don''t you?


    Okay. Say it.


    ''I''m going to lash out with all my might right here. I''m going to get both your heads before you drag your mother and brother out of the back. I''m only not moving because my dad is still alive. Don''t think that they have the upper hand or anything like that.


    Horrible.


    With a chuckle, the Archbishop mutters as if he doesn''t feel that way at all.


    I''m a former ''brave'' level 94. And here''s a level 99 demon, Drake, who is also a level 99 demon. No matter how many temple knights attacked us, it would be easy for us to escape while protecting our family Jessica.


    All that''s left to do now is to protect my dad, and as long as he''s okay--''''


    Come on, Drake.


    "Ha.


    Over the telepathic communication, Drake nodded and chanted a small, powerful word.


    ''''Demon Change (Metamorphic Beast), Race (Mode)--''''


    With that, a slight glow ran through Drake''s body.


    And in the next moment, it had disappeared from the scene. It was as if there was no trace of him left.


    The Archbishop raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he had doubts about the sudden disappearance of Drake.


    ''''Hou........Did you use transference? You''re not going to call for reinforcements, are you?''''


    I have over 10,000 of them in the country. If I wanted to, I could destroy a temple like this in a day.


    Then your country, Grandizia, and the Empire will come to blows.


    ....


    The people of the empire don''t know that I am here.


    If an army of demons attacked in such a state, they would certainly do their best to defend themselves.


    But anyway, for now, we have to stall for time.


    I have to turn the attention of the Archbishop and Hemmel to me.


    ''''Marine.''''


    Wha...?


    ''Oh I want to ask you. Which one is more idealistic for Marin?


    It''s...


    Marin does not find the Archbishop''s ideas to be good.


    I don''t know how he feels about the founding of St. Muller''s, but at least he seems to have an antipathy to the idea of forcing me to cooperate with him by holding my family hostage.


    If that''s the case, Marin will be on our side - I have no reason to believe that, but that''s what I thought.


    I''m going to create a country where demons and humans can coexist. I''m not going to be able to say that anyone will rule, but a country where demons and humans can live together as neighbors.


    Demons and humans coexist in harmony.


    Yes, yes. Yeah, I guess it''s all about being an omnipresent son of St. Muller. If that''s the case, why don''t you let the demons join them?


    ....


    My guys are pleasant guys. They may be a little rough around the edges, but they''re all very kind-hearted. They may be a bit rough, but they are all very kind-hearted people, and in fact, I have a good relationship with the people of the Elven village. And I don''t think I''ll be any different when it comes to humans. Above all....


    If only they would be next to me and not be afraid of me because I''m a demon.


    My demons would protect them at all costs. Demons who do not consume produce, humans consume, consumption creates demand, and supply is created in response to demand, creating an economy that circulates.


    That is the ideal world that Grandizia is aiming for--.


    ''My country does not discriminate in any way.''


    -Oh!


    ''No matter if it is a follower of the Mullerian religion, an elf, or any other human being in any country, I will treat them as a human being in my country. We don''t oppress people because they don''t believe in a religion. I won''t force my religion on you.


    Oh, ah, ah, ah!


    The St. Mullerian country is a country that has placed Mullerianism at the top of the list.


    If that happens, there will undoubtedly be oppression regarding religion. Those who believe in other gods will not be accepted and may fall into a discriminating class. They may even be executed as heretics.


    But that''s not the case in my country.


    "Marine.


    "But, High Pope, your eminence...


    "Do not be misled by the sweet talk of the infidels. When our country is founded, we will be a nation.


    Finally.


    At long last.


    All my hard-earned time has paid off.


    "Aah!


    What--?


    With a fierce sound, a dagger falls from Hemmel''s hand.


    Perhaps he broke his arm. That right hand has been bent in an impossible direction with one more joint.


    That''s as good as it gets, Drake.


    It was worth it for me to stall for time.


    ''''Guaaaah!¡¡What the hell is this?


    Chuckle...


    A lump of water that seemed to cling to Hemmel''s body.


    In an instant, it took Hemmel''s arm and snapped it off.


    That is exactly what Drake is.


    Noah. "Father, we have you safe and sound.


    A mass of water - the Drake that has turned into a slime - comes back to me in an instant, holding my dad in its transparent hand.


    Now, finally, the other side no longer has the upper hand.


    ''Well,''


    Dad, the only weapon you had in mind when negotiating with me.


    I smiled wryly at the Pope and said, "Now that you''ve lost it.


    "A comeback.


    Yes, I told him.

 107-The Popes speculation

    Ho.....


    Drake, protect them.


    Ha. As soon as it makes a move, we''ll take care of it. "Demon Transformation (Metamorphic Beast), Race (Mode) Zombie Grappler.


    Drake changes from his clear water body to his normal form.


    It''s easy to reveal the seed. I had also given Drake a "Demon Fusion" and fused the slime into him. And Drake is also a ''Chimera'', a profession that allows him to change into a variety of demons.


    Since he is the highest level, he is usually a fixed zombie grappler. But this time, in order to hide and get close to Hemmel, he changed into a viscous slime. I thought he had gone away because of the transfer, but in fact he had changed into a thin body of water and was slowly approaching Hemmel.


    I was stalling for time so that he wouldn''t see it through - that''s how it was.


    What, are you going to bring my mother or my brother next?¡¡I won''t let you go back in there. If you try to go back there, I''ll kill you immediately.


    d*mn it...!


    Noah....


    Back up, Dad. Stay close to Drake.


    I smile as I look at my dad, somewhat relieved.


    The worst thing I could do is to sacrifice my dad. I could have done my best to protect my brother and mother as soon as my father was hit with the blade.


    But I couldn''t do it.


    I couldn''t sacrifice my family.


    "Hmmm, do you defy me, demon hunter?


    I don''t believe we can negotiate a deal right off the bat. But let me make a suggestion.


    "Law.


    "Release my mother and brother right now. And don''t come after us until we leave the Imperial City. If you do that, I''ll spare your lives.


    As long as I could free my family, there was no reason for me to be here.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in the marketplace.


    Hmm........then we have no choice but to use our trump card.


    What?


    Well there was that huge dragon that invaded your country earlier, wasn''t there?


    Is this about Hydra?


    King Hydra - I say that while thinking of the image of King, the Onee Dragon now, the King.


    Come to think of it, I think Silmeria said that Hydra is the guardian of the Mullerian religion or something like that. Something like ''Saint Muller-sama''s sent guardian''.


    To be honest, I''ve always wondered how anyone other than me could control the demons.


    "That''s not the only guardian that follows St. Muller-sama.


    What?


    The oracle has passed. The current Demon King should be put to death. And there''s no better time to do it than now.


    Oh. So you don''t want me to help you anymore?


    "No.


    Cooing, the Archbishop sneers across the cloth.


    His laughter is terribly unpleasant, as if he is overwhelmingly looking down on us.


    ''Fall before me, demonslayer. And cry out and beg for mercy. Prostrate yourself before the overwhelming force. If you beg for your life well, I will save it.


    You tell me.


    Come on, guardian--


    With a creak, a deafening sound echoes, and the Archbishop''s right hand glows.


    The light burns my retinas for a moment, and my vision is blurred. But the light disappears in an instant.


    And the next moment.


    And the next moment... something appears in front of my eyes, dressed in jet-black full-body armor.


    ...


    ....


    "Our great father, St. Muller, has sent his most suitable guardian to execute the slaughter of the current Demon King.


    It''s a good thing that the miasma is so strong.


    The miasma that emanates from his body is not that of a human being, by any stretch of the imagination. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it in the future.


    This is the guardian--.


    ''''As Saint Muller-sama wills, slaughter the Demon King of this generation. Guardian Goldbird!


    Goldbird, you say?


    I''ve heard that name before.


    It was one of a string of names that Puppy had laid out at some point in time. As I recall, it''s one of the ''Ancient Dragon Kings'' (Ancient Dragon) as Puppy calls them.


    The only one I know is Hiryu Crimson Fang, I guess, is what I know.


    I remember them because they had all these cool names in vain.


    One of them - that''s the High Dragon Gold Bird of the Sky.


    ''''Master Left. Bow down to your will, Master St. Muller. Demonslayer.


    Analyze!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I activate the Analysis (Analyze) towards the full body armor.


    King Hydra was strong. It was so strong that I don''t think I could have defeated it on my own. If this guy is that strong--.


    Name: Goldova.


    Occupation : Goldbird Level 99


    skill


    Full blown weapon, level 99.


    Weirdness level 99.


    Ironclad level 90.


    Defensive Breakdown Level 90


    Physical resistance level 60.


    Magic resistance level 40


    ....


    No way.


    That''s what I thought after looking at the pure skills.


    First of all, ''Full Body Weapon'' level 99 is a high level skill of ''Body Technique''. Even the enhanced Drake was a skill that was only level 33. Furthermore, "Weapon of Massive Force" level 99 is a skill that further increases the strength of one''s muscles. I had seen Chappie activate it one day, and when he activated the skill, he had broken a huge rock with a single blow.


    Furthermore, the ''Iron Wall'' is one that neutralizes most physical attacks when activated. The disadvantage is that you can''t move from the spot as soon as you activate it, but it''s the kind of thing that makes you almost invincible while it''s active. When it reaches level 90, it''s difficult to break. Normally, in order to break the iron wall, a higher level of "Defensive Breakdown" is needed, but unfortunately I haven''t mastered it.


    However, there is one thing that is even more interesting to me.


    That is - the name of the guardian goldbird.


    "Gordova.........


    Well you see, my dear demon boy. The guardian Goldbird was once known as Goldova.


    That''s the name of the hero who defeated the Demon King Lil''kara!


    ''No matter. Rilkara was afraid of the guardian Hydra and ran back into the ruins. The one who pursued her and put her to death was this guardian, Goldbird.


    Shh....


    ''Ooooh!


    Goldbirds--Goldova bellowed.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to hear a flattening sound from behind that voice. Probably, Jessica has buckled down. Even from Drake, I can hear him swallowing in shivers.


    And I can''t look back. If I show even the slightest opening, this guy is going to attack me at that moment.


    I draw my sword from my waist and prepare myself.


    If I let my guard down even a little bit - I''m going to die. That''s how you feel about its overwhelming power.


    "Now, do it. Your guardian, Goldbeard!


    ''Koloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskoloskolosk!''


    d*mn it...!


    Gordova kicks the earth, and in an instant, he''s between me and me.


    And then Goldova''s fist and my sword.


    They collided.

 108-Guardian Goldova

    Ggh...!


    ''Oooh!¡¡Koloskoloskolosu!


    d*mn it!


    He fights a series of fist blows, desperately trying to taunt them with his sword.


    If I retreated poorly, the aftermath would hit Jessica behind me. So, basically without moving my feet, I dealt with Godova''s strikes.


    This guy is strong.


    Really, really strong.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. If you are going to surrender, I will order your guardian to stop.


    d*mn it...!


    "Goldbeard will not stop unless I tell him to. He will not stop unless I tell him to. He will not stop until you are dead.


    f*ck you, f*ck you!


    Gogah!


    He catches a right fist and fires a kick to the jaw of a distraught Gordova, who has lost his stance.


    If this were a human being, it would be a blow that would shake his brain. Rather, he kicked out with such force that it shattered his jaw. However, Godova just turned his full-face helmet (full-face) face, which had once turned upwards, back to normal, as if he didn''t feel anything.


    Then he would continue with a series of heavy, crushing blows that would once again be fatal with each blow. He was somehow able to get through the barrage of fists that would even shatter his sword if he received it properly, by receiving and handling them anyway.


    ''Ooh!


    Ggh...!


    The left fist snatches my cheek.


    I just snatched it and blew out a couple of hairs, that''s all it was, an attack. But even so, a heat runs through my cheek as if a vacuum wave is being generated. I''m sure it probably snapped, but I didn''t have time to check it.


    My skills are level 99 in Swordsmanship and level 88 in Bodywork.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    I''m not going to be the only one who is at a huge disadvantage in terms of skills.


    ''''Coloskoloskoloskolosu!


    Shut up!


    Between the waves of consecutive blows, my sword strikes at Gordova.


    However, Gordova saw it and was then enveloped in a shining light. This is the activation of the skill ''Iron Wall''. It is something that completely prevents physical attacks for a certain amount of time and creates a ward that prevents physical attacks.


    With a creak, my sword is flicked off by the ward, and with that my hands go numb.


    I took a step back, and for the time being, the state of affairs reached a lull at that point.


    ''''Zee........what the hell, this guy. Strong.........


    ''Terrific ... this is Master Noah!¡¡I need your help!


    ''Drake, you have to keep Jessica safe!¡¡If he goes that way, stop him!


    Haha....!


    With Drake''s help, it might be a little easier to do.


    But if they changed targets at that point, Jessica might be in danger. That''s why I can''t move Drake.


    d*mn.


    I should have brought one or two more demon leaders with me. Like Milo or Gilanka.


    ''''d*mn it ... we''re not moving anymore!


    ''Oh, oh, no!''


    As the effect of the skill ''Iron Wall'' wears off, Goldova begins to move.


    The target is still me, as always. Let''s be thankful that I was able to rest a little, even if it was only for a short time.


    Just how long can I continue this stalemate?


    If I''m not careful even a little bit, Gordova''s fist will come to end my life as if it were the scythe of the god of death.


    In order to prevent that from happening, I must not lose my concentration.


    Huh!¡¡We''re going to lose, man!


    Hm. I''d be happy to spare your life if you''d be quiet enough to admit defeat.


    You''re never gonna stop me!


    He shouts to the Archbishop as he plays back a series of blows from Goldova.


    I''ll admit to being strong. The strength of the guardians, including Hydra, is incomparable. But that''s no reason for me to give in.


    And above all.


    I don''t want to lose to a man like this, who is so elated with his position as High Priestess and the battle power given to him by St. Muller and his ilk.


    ''''Hah!


    In the gap between the series of blows, he swung his sword at Godova''s neck.


    However, the movement was also read, or maybe that movement was also read, a faint glow covered Goldova again, and the sword was flicked off as if it had hit a hard wall.


    Also, the skill ''Iron Wall'' - as long as this is activated, my sword cannot reach Goldova.


    Instead, though, for a certain amount of time after activating the skill, Goldova can''t move either.


    ''''Haha, haha...!


    Master Noah!


    "Jessica, never leave Drake!


    Yes, sir!


    How do I beat this monster?


    How can I get my sword to this monster?


    How can I protect everyone from this monster?


    I''m torn, but I don''t have an answer.


    I''ve never been defeated by anyone, and I''ve never been in a tight spot to die.


    It''s all because of my profession as a ''brave man'', a job with a bullshit ability.


    I''ve killed any kind of demon with a single blow.


    Oh, oh, no!


    d*mn it...!


    Gordova moves again and swings his fist at me.


    As well as catching it with his sword, a small crack appeared on my sword. I''ve had Silmeria procure a rather expensive and sturdy sword for me.


    But is that natural?


    In the first place, in addition to the ''Body Technique'' upward compatibility of ''Full Body Weapon'', Goldova has the skill ''Monstrous Power'' activated at all times. It''s the fact that each blow is enough to shatter a huge stone. It''s no wonder that it''s cracked to the extent of catching it with a sword.


    Fearing that this would happen, I was somehow able to get through it by catching it.


    ''''Oh, shit...!


    "Koloskoloskoloskolosu!


    Is there any way we can stop this guy?


    Is there any way we can stop this guy, at least in the smallest way possible?


    For example.


    If the High Priest told him to stop, even if it was just a little bit--


    ''''Hah!


    This is a gamble.


    If it doesn''t work, then this stalemate will only continue. However, it would be worth a try.


    Desperately trying to weave through the gaps in the attack, I thrust my sword out as if to shoot through the throat.


    With that, the faint light that clothed Goldova again - the skill ''Iron Wall''. Naturally, my sword that I thrust out is blocked by it, and I can''t reach Gordova.


    ''''Analysis (Analyze)!


    Goldova is using the skill ''Iron Wall'', a small amount of time.


    I''m going to mobilize all of my magic power in that time and activate the "Analyze". That target is Goldova - but not behind it. It''s the High Pope.


    In my vision, information about the High Pope is arranged in a translucent string of text.


    Name: Lucidia Linophallus.


    Profession: archbishop level 32


    skill


    Villager''s Intent Level 35


    Sacred magic level 32


    Recovery magic level 32


    Prayer Level 32


    Testament Level 20


    Agents of Divine Punishment


    Why does the possession skill have the only skill of the profession ''villager''?


    And the skill I''m curious about is ''Divine Punishment Agent''. I think that this, which has no level, is the skill that only the occupation of the High Pope has.


    Let''s analyze it more deeply.


    Delegate of Divine Punishment.


    He summons the demon, the patron of St. Muller. The demon is subject to the High Priest.


    It''s an oracle.


    That''s a crock of shit. It''s just that he has the ability to summon demons.


    But...


    But this, if I''m right.


    I can defeat it.

 109-Settlement

    This is not right, this is not right!


    "Shut up, Marin!


    Suddenly, Marin, who had been watching me and Goldova fight, exclaims.


    As if he couldn''t take it anymore, Marin, who fell to his knees and had tears in his eyes, stared at me, Goldova, and the Archbishop.


    ''''To St. Muller-sama, a guardian is a protector of the people, the children of St. Muller-sama!¡¡I''m told that''s when we will awaken to protect the people from threats, from demons, and from the people!


    Marin...!


    St. Muller gives free protection to the people through the Patron, and free blessings to the people through the mystery!¡¡St. Muller''s will is to give the people free love!¡¡It''s wrong to summon a guardian to harm those who stand in your way like this!


    You stay out of it!


    The Archbishop stands up and strikes Marin''s cheek.


    His gaze is filled with anger, so much so that you feel that he is really a clergyman.


    If you listen to the words, even I, a mere outsider, can tell which one is more suitable for the clergy.


    Marin is a sincere believer in M¨¹llerianism, and the Archbishop is clearly using it.


    ''You are only a priest, after all!¡¡It has been decided that the next High Priestess will be Hemmel!


    Father, sir!


    "You should not call me Father when it is your business.


    ''No!¡¡This is not official business!


    I desperately defend myself from Goldova''s attack, thinking in my mind to Marin to work super hard.


    I''m already at the limit of my fatigue, but Goldova''s attack doesn''t seem to be fatigued at all from the start. I wonder if the guardian doesn''t have any fatigue or anything like that.


    A force that can fight at full strength forever or something like that, it''s too ideal.


    ''''Father is only using St. Muller-sama!¡¡You say that is your duty as Archbishop!


    Shut up!


    I love St. Muller with all my heart.


    There''s no such thing in there!


    ''Eh....''


    Marin''s eyes widen at the Archbishop''s words.


    Oh come on, you should never say that. As a clergyman.


    Marin believes in St. Muller with all his heart, but the Archbishop would say that he doesn''t exist.


    ''''Zee, eh...!


    ''Ooooh!


    I look at Marin, fed up with Goldova''s unstoppable hands.


    Marin''s eyes widen in disbelief, and then he looks at me as if seeking relief.


    Normally, looking away like this would be an act that would shorten my life.


    But still.


    I wanted to - I wanted to save Marin.


    Marin!


    Yes, yes....


    Don''t worry!¡¡St. Muller is here!


    Eh....


    If not, who''s going to give us our calling?¡¡Who the hell is that voice?


    Twice in a row I have heard that voice.


    I will give you your profession from heaven - everyone has heard of the "vocation ceremony" at least once.


    I don''t believe in God, but if so, who is the owner of that voice?


    So rather than God, I know that there is something beyond human knowledge.


    In Mullerianism, it''s Saint Muller, and in other religions, it''s a god with some other name.


    ''Shut up, boy!


    Well....St. Muller is always with me...


    ''Goldbird!¡¡Kill that demonslayer!


    ''Oooh!¡¡Koloskoloskolosuuuu!


    Heh...!


    I don''t think just calling out to him like this is going to save Marin, though.


    Still, it would be better to be told that there is a God than to be told that there is no God by me, who knows nothing about it.


    At least she has faith in St. Muller with all her heart.


    If that''s the case, St. Muller can smile at Marin a little bit.


    ''''Ooooh!


    Guffaw!


    Goldova''s blow snatched my side. Even though it''s through my armor, it''s enough of a shock to make me feel nauseous.


    I don''t have much time left. My exhaustion is almost at its limit. It''s all I can do to manage the barrage of blows.


    If only this thing would stop, at least for a moment.


    "Noah!


    What?


    From next to him, a sword is swung down at Goldova.


    In the next moment, a thin film stretched across Goldova''s body. He activated the skill ''Iron Wall''.


    Godova stopped moving and a momentary lull occurred.


    The one who wielded that sword towards Godova--.


    ''''Ray, brother........''''


    I can''t watch this shit!¡¡I will fight you, Noah!


    My brother, he''s a Mullerian...


    This is not the same Pope who told us that our God does not exist.


    Apparently, Marin wasn''t the only one who was shocked by the Grand Pontiff''s words.


    With anger in his eyes, Brother Ray held a sword. I thought he was a pawn of the Mullerian religion, but it''s not so easy, and he''s helping me at the right time.


    But Brother Lei is a ''Knight'' level 28.


    I want to continue to fight with him - I think so, but Goldova is level 99.


    Brother Lei gave me a momentary window of opportunity.


    So, please pray that I will succeed.


    With that hope in mind, I take a gamble.


    "Jessicaah!


    Yes, sir!¡¡Master Noah!


    I need you to listen to me!


    Yes!


    The thin membrane covering Goldova''s body faded away. With that, Goldova bellowed again.


    We don''t have much time left. If this plan doesn''t work, I might die. So, please--.


    Play!


    ''Eh....''


    "The Pope, the Pope, the Pope, the Pope, the Pope!¡¡Act it out!


    That''s not...


    Gordova obeys the Pope.


    Giiiiiii, my sword clashes with Goldova''s fist, violently.


    I''ve only gotten to the point. But the intelligent Jessica should understand that much.


    While I''m still able to somehow stop Goldova - while I''m still able to.


    Gordova, stop!


    Snap.


    The moment Jessica shouted that from behind me, Goldova stopped.


    He was about to release his right fist towards me, and then stopped with his right fist drawn back in the same position.


    ''''Hehe........''''


    What...!¡¡A demon hunter!¡¡What are you doing?


    I knew it...


    Whew, I took a breath and smiled in relief.


    I can''t let my guard down yet, but I''m relieved for now. If I could be sure that Goldova would not move, I was so exhausted that I wanted to sit down.


    As I thought, my thoughts were correct.


    This guy - the guardian is just following the ''High Pope''.


    ''''N-Noah-sama.......Is this the right thing to do......''''


    ''Oh...''


    Jessica''s occupation is "Con Man".


    The skill she can possess is ''performer'' - a tremendous skill that allows her to play any other profession and become that profession itself.


    If she plays ''Strategist'', she can command as ''Strategist''. She can use tremendous military strategy.


    So the story is simple.


    If Jessica plays ''The Archbishop'', every word she says will be the words of the Archbishop.


    And the guardians will follow the orders of the High Pope.


    ''Well, Archbishop........''


    I couldn''t even raise my hand to hold the sword anymore.


    I won the bet, almost to the breaking point.


    You are ready for this, right?


    The Archbishop is wandering and trembling.


    Goldova was one of the five strongest opponents in my life. Not since Hydra had I felt that I couldn''t win very much in a proper one-on-one match? If you go back before that, it was already before I hid in the ruins of Rilkara - when I was level 30 or 40.


    However, it feels like I used a tremendous arrester, but somehow I managed to contain Godova.


    ''''Goldbird!¡¡Kill the demon hunter!


    Gordova!¡¡Stop!


    The Archbishop orders, and Goldova moves slightly. But Jessica piles on the orders and is silent again. The process repeats itself.


    Even when the King invaded my country, if Jessica had ordered him like this, he might have stopped. Then I wouldn''t have had to go through so much trouble.


    Well, that''s a consequence.


    It''s only today that I learned that ''guardians obey the orders of the High Priestess''.


    "I''m sorry, Jessica. Hold it right there.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    ''Goldbird!¡¡Move it!¡¡Hurry up and kill that witchcatcher!


    Gordova!¡¡Stay where you are!


    Gordova moves as if in a daze and confusion.


    For Godova, it''s like having two top-level opponents who are giving orders to him. It seems that he doesn''t know which order to give priority to, and for the time being, he is following what he is ordered to do afterwards.


    However, I''m not just sitting on the sidelines, either.


    If you miss this opportunity, you won''t have any more opportunities to defeat Godova.


    ''''I have nothing against you, but...''''


    ....


    You''re going to die.


    He swings his sword in a horizontal flash at the neck of the silent Goldova.


    Although I don''t have much strength left, I''m still not an expert in ''swordplay'' level 99. With optimal body movement and speed, my body automatically swings the sword.


    With a sound of wind cutting, Goldova''s head falls off.


    And then it stopped moving.

 110-Selection of St. Muller

    Hmm....


    No....that''s not...¡¡Why, why, why...!


    Don''t tell. It''s a trade secret.


    I was finally able to defeat my guardian, Gordova, at last.


    It seems like a dumb end to the game, but for me, it feels like it''s finally over. My body is filled with fatigue, and I''m super sore from the several shots I took from Godova.


    Oh, come to think of it, I should have let him die and made him a friend.


    Well, either way, I can''t take it easy on him now, so it''s hard to keep him near death.


    Now all we need to do is deal with the Archbishop who is on a roll, and all will be well.


    But the Archbishop looked at me and then narrowed his eyes.


    ''''Hm ... who said we only have one guardian?


    Are you telling me there are still others like it?


    How true. My guardian is not only Goldbird...


    The Archbishop raises his right hand.


    That''s the light from when he summoned Godova earlier. So it''s safe to assume that someone as strong as that one will appear again.


    But if it does appear, Jessica can stop it. I don''t know how long Jessica''s skill ''performer'' will be able to continue, though.


    I looked at Jessica and nodded vigorously. Apparently, I haven''t reached my limit yet.


    But my fatigue has reached its limit.


    At the very least, if the Archbishop has a momentary gap, I''ll be able to--at once.


    ''''Please stop already!


    Yes, I was hoping, at that moment.


    With both of the Archbishop''s arms feathered together, Marin stopped its activation.


    At that moment, my body moved automatically. Even though I''m reaching the limit of fatigue, beyond that point, my body runs the shortest distance to the Archbishop with the most optimal movement and closes in.


    ''''Nah........Marin!¡¡Let go of me!


    Stop playing with our guardians any longer!


    Shut up!


    The Archbishop pushes Marin''s body away. ''Kyah!'' Marin shouted, and with that, the Archbishop turned away from me.


    This is the momentary gap I wanted.


    Without any hesitation, without any hesitation at all, I thrust my sword into the back of such an Archbishop.


    ''''N-........!


    My sword pierces through the cloak and plunges into the Archbishop''s body.


    The High Pope''s eyes widen in astonishment and his teeth gnash as he shakes with a plop, and the cloth covering his face falls off. Then, a ray of blood flowed from his lips.


    ''''Gu, ha........''''


    With a gulp, the vomit of blood became more and more, and the Archbishop fell down. Slyly, his body slipped from my sword, and at the same time, a flower of blood bloomed on the floor of the temple.


    ''''Huh...''''


    Slowly, I sit back down.


    Now it''s over. Finally, it''s over. As long as the Archbishop, who had the power to call up his guardians, could be sealed off, there would be no more problems.


    The High Pope - the one who was originally in a position where he had to dedicate himself to his faith - was using his faith. That was interrupted by his pious daughter, who ended his life. In his very words, it was merely ''divine punishment''.


    ''''Sister!¡¡How dare you!


    ....


    That''s what Hemmel shouted in response to Marin''s outburst.


    Marin remained seated on the floor, looking at his fallen father - the Archbishop.


    ''Me!¡¡I was supposed to be the heir to the High Pope!


    Hemmel....


    If you kill me now, I''ll never get to be High Priestess.


    You''re not in the right place.


    Tiredly, Marin tells this to Hemmel.


    I want to agree with him completely.


    I''m sure that Hemmel, who does not believe in St. Muller with all his heart like Marin does, would not be able to serve as the High Priestess of the Mullerian religion. The cult itself will collapse before long.


    ''d*mn it!¡¡These people are my future!


    Master Noah.


    ...hmm?


    I didn''t hear Hemmel screaming, but Marin spoke to me so.


    His eyes are somewhat sluggish, his cheeks are upturned, and he has a somewhat bewitching air about him. No, I know I shouldn''t think of Marin, a priest, in that way.


    Marin remained seated and straightened his residence.


    ''Thank you for stopping my father. My father was once a devotee of St. Muller-sama. For that to have caused me to lose myself like that I apologize from the bottom of my heart.


    No, well thank you.


    ''Don''t think that all the Christians think that way ... at least I don''t think that Master St. Muller is sincerely ...''


    Hemmel was still jabbering in the back, but Marin was looking at me seriously.


    But in the middle of speaking out about his beliefs like that.


    Marin''s eyes widened.


    And then she looked up at the sky as if she were searching for something. It was as if he heard someone''s voice, present there.


    ''Ah, ah, ah...!


    What... what''s going on?


    St. Muller why did you give me such a great commission?¡¡I''m only a priest!¡¡I can''t accept such an honor...!


    ...?


    He''s saying something to himself.


    But it looks kind of strange. It''s as if he''s listening to a voice from heaven in The Rite of Vocation.


    No way.


    "Analyze.


    I focus my magic power on my eyes and look at Marin.


    Then, in front of my eyes, information about Marin appears in a translucent string of text - and I see it.


    Name: Marin Linophallus.


    Occupation: archdeacon level 1


    skill


    Sacred Magic Level 18


    Recovery magic level 18


    Prayer Level 10.


    Agents of Divine Punishment


    Haha....!


    I don''t believe in God. I just know that there is something in heaven that gives us a profession.


    That''s why I don''t believe in St. Muller either. But if you say that St. Muller is the one who gives you a job from heaven, then it''s probably true.


    Both Jessica and Drake looked at me oddly as I laughed like that.


    ''''No, Noah-sama...?''''


    Master Noah, what in the world...?


    Haha....!


    So, well, I don''t believe in God.


    I don''t mind if I believe in Saint Muller for a moment.


    Because.


    He properly made the person who had the most devout devotion to him the High Pope.

 111-All settlement

    For a while Marin was left alone, but finally, as if he remembered, he stood up and then tore off his own clothes to make a piece of cloth and then placed it over his own face. It covered his face from his eyes down, just as the Archbishop had done in Marin''s hands.


    I didn''t understand it well, but is there a rule like ''Archbishops must not expose their faces''?


    '' ''''I''m sorry, sir. Mr. Noah. Thank you.''''


    Well does that mean that Marin is going to be the new High Priestess?


    Yes I do.


    Marin comes to me with a somewhat gloomy look on his face.


    He looks somewhat gloomy, even though he has been recognized by St. Muller-sama, who is a believer, and has become the highest-ranking archbishop in Mullerianism. You should be more than happy since you''ve become a coveted profession.


    Nope.


    I''m sure it''s because of the fact that he helped me - even if indirectly, it''s probably because he is repentant for killing his father.


    "Thank God it''s you.


    ''Eh....''


    ''If Marin is now Archbishop, I think Mullerianism will be better from now on.


    I don''t know if I''ll be able to meet your expectations.


    Anxious, Marin''s face fell. But for me, I think it ended well.


    It seems that the former Archbishop--Lukudia Linophallus wanted his son Hemmel to succeed him, but St. Muller-sama chose Marin as the next Archbishop.


    Well, as an outsider, I have no idea about the selection criteria. But if I were St. Muller, I would choose someone who was more religious and had faith in me. At the very least, I wouldn''t choose a completely unbeliever-like Hemmel.


    That is, if you''re going to force him to change with the Book of Job Change or something like that. In normal circumstances, there would have been no way for Hemmel to become the High Pope.


    ''''I don''t know if I or anyone else is capable of serving as High Pope, but I will do my best.


    Yeah. As for me, I''d like to scream goodbye to St. Muller with all my might.


    ...?


    At my lighthearted comment, Marin tilts his head slightly.


    But Hemmel, who was alone out of the mosquito net, looked at the dead Archbishop, then at Marin, and then at Poulian, his arms trembling.


    ''Sis!¡¡What do you mean by that!


    ''Hemmel you will see. I have been elected by St. Muller as the next Archbishop.


    You''re kidding me!¡¡It would have been me who would have been the Grand Pope!


    ''If that is the choice of Master St. Muller, then I can only be lenient and accept it.


    I say, "Screw you!


    Marin tells Hemmel, who turns red in the face and is angry, but calmly tells him.


    On what basis does this guy say he''s going to be the Archbishop?


    Marin looks at Hemmel with a sad face, but with pity in his eyes.


    ''''No matter how much you shout, this is what St. Muller-sama has decided...''''


    What?


    Eh....


    Hemmel pulled out the dagger that was lying on the floor and held it up.


    He pointed the tip of it at Marin and looked at him with bloodshot eyes, looking at Marin with the eyes of his parent''s enemy, exactly as he said.


    Good grief.


    I don''t want any more trouble.


    ''''I, I am the one who deserves to be the next great pope!


    ''Hemmel, calm down ... it is above all St. Muller''s choice of an archbishop...''


    Shut the f*ck up!


    "Analyze.


    Now, how high is Hemmel, who says so proudly?


    In my eyes, his information is in a translucent string of letters--.


    Name: Hemmel Linophallus.


    Occupation: farmer level 4


    skill


    Farming Level 4


    Blessings of the Earth Level 2


    ....


    No, you''re a ''farmer'' by profession, aren''t you?


    Not a priest or a priestess or something like that, but a ''farmer''?


    I mean, is it possible for a farmer to be a high pope? Come to think of it, the dead Archbishop already had the skills of a ''villager'' occupation. Doesn''t it have anything to do with that kind of thing to become the High Pope?


    And it''s a low level. This is completely a pattern where he got carried away because he''s the son of the Archbishop and played around instead of facing his profession.


    ''''My sister, if she dies here...!¡¡The Grand Pope was mine!


    Hey.


    I interject as low and intimidatingly as I can while Hemmel rants about it, and I try to keep my voice as low as possible.


    You saw me and Goldova fighting just now. If that''s the case, this guy sees me as someone who''s strong enough to defeat the guardian.


    In fact, just because I said that to him, he freaked out and shook his shoulder.


    ''Don''t move any further. Drop your weapons.''''


    I don''t...


    Well, you don''t have to throw it away. You''ll be dead instead.


    -Oh!


    I stare at him, sharply.


    Hemmel looks at me like that, shivers, then looks around.


    It''s Marin, Hemmel, me, my brother Ray, Drake, Jessica, and my dad here.


    At least there''s no one here on Hemmel''s side anymore. If he''s desperately begging for his life, though, Marin, as his sister, will at least make a plea for his life.


    Hemmel must have understood such a situation of his own.


    ''''d*mn it........!


    Got it?¡¡Well, then, quietly....


    We still have a hostage in this building!


    So," said Hemmel, running out at once.


    It''s the path that leads to the back door - where my mother and brother are still there.


    Not good - yes, the moment I was about to head in a hurry.


    ''Who said I could move?


    With a thump, the hand sword is dropped on Hemmel''s neck.


    It was put in at a perfect angle, and in an instant, it reaped Hemmel''s consciousness and sank to the floor. Naturally, that was the work of Drake, who predicted Hemmel''s move and turned around in an instant.


    Honestly, I, who gave my all in the fight against Godova, can''t move properly anymore. I guess we can thank Drake for his wise decision here.


    The fact that the grand pontiff''s position was handed over to Lord Marin instead of this kind of trash is a relief.


    Well yes.


    Finally, the enemy at hand is gone, and I sit back down, relaxed from my entire body. It''s a relief to finally be able to sit down.


    I can''t even bear to sit down and lie down in a large position. Oh, God. I''m really tired. I just want to sleep like a mudslide.


    ''Noah........''


    Oh, please, Dad...


    The look on my dad''s face when he sees me lying there.


    I had accomplished what I set out to do. There were fights with guardians and other miscalculations, but I was able to save my family.


    When I was fifteen years old, I hadn''t seen my dad at all since I set out on my journey, and he was still the same as he was back then, although he was exhausted.


    ''''Noah!¡¡Explain it to me!¡¡Why are you the Demon King?


    Eh....


    ''Do you have any idea how much trouble we''ve had to go through because the whole country has heard that you''re the Demon King!¡¡He was suddenly kidnapped by Imperial soldiers and almost executed in front of His Majesty, and then the Prime Minister said something like ''You can use him as a hostage,'' and in the end he was locked up without a good meal!¡¡What have we done to deserve this?


    ....


    Haha, I couldn''t help but let out a laugh.


    It was. Come to think of it, he''s like this, Dad.


    "Uh ... dad.


    What!¡¡You know, this is what a demon king looks like!


    I''m glad to see you''re well.


    Those words came from my heart.


    My dad was about to continue his sermon, but he was blocked, as if he had been prevented from doing so.


    He just clicked his tongue and muttered, "You stupid son of a.......

 112-The ending of rumor

    ''I will hand Hemmel over to the Order. I will also tell His Majesty the Emperor what your father had in mind.


    Really?


    Dad was screaming for a while, but for now, Brother Lei had him wrapped in his wings.


    I''m sure my father would only wonder why his son is suddenly being treated as a demon king. It was premature for me, but that''s why I was held as part of the Demon King''s family, locked up and used as a hostage to negotiate with him. Certainly, if I were on the other side, I would demand an explanation.


    But, well, yeah.


    It''s too much of a hassle, so we''ll have to do it later.


    ''''What my father was planning to do cannot be forgiven. Usurping the empire and domination by the M¨¹llerian religion is not what St. M¨¹ller would want.


    ''Hmmm... for me, if it was Marin and not the Archbishop, I would have been willing to cooperate.


    ''I appreciate the offer, but I will refrain. I don''t have any ambitions for a church state or anything else, and I don''t believe that religion should have any power. As in the past, I will only pass on the words of St. Muller to my congregation.


    My body has recovered to the point where I can move.


    As expected, I''m still not able to fight to the best of my ability, but. When I collapsed from exhaustion, Marin cast a recovery spell on me.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to recover fully after a few days of rest.


    The first thing to do is to get your family back safely. I''ll bring them back now.


    Yes.


    Marin''s face is alive with life.


    As the Archbishop, from now on, Marin will have to take responsibility. Of course there is that pressure, but the joy of being freed from his father must be even greater than that.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to find out what''s going on in the world, because when I saw him after a long time, he looked quite distressed.


    Marin headed to the back of the room and then a happy voice sounded.


    ''Anata!¡¡You''re safe!


    Dad!


    My mother, Marissa Whitefield, appears from the back before Marin, looking so young she could be mistaken for my sister. And another one is my brother, Hal Whitefield, an intelligent man who wears glasses.


    They are emaciated, but without any visible wounds. Then my dad happily hugged my mom as she came out.


    "Marissa, I''m so glad you''re okay...!


    You....!¡¡And Noah and Ray!¡¡You guys too!


    ''Noah, Ray what is this all about?¡¡Can you explain it to me?


    Yeah, of course, brother Hal...


    Everything-- I''ll explain it all.


    My past. Today. And the future.


    But I''m not asking for forgiveness. Because I don''t regret any of the choices I''ve made.


    Well, that''s just how it is.


    ''Noah was a ''demon user'' by profession... I didn''t think he was lying...''


    Yeah.


    You told me you were a villager. From the very end of your life, I was against you going on a journey. I thought you could never achieve your full potential as an adventurer if you were a villager.


    ''''Well, dear. So.........you''re only a ''demon user'', right?¡¡You''re not the Demon King, are you?


    I explained to my family, hiding everything and parts of it from the beginning.


    The only thing I hid was the fact that I was the former "brave" man, and that I was a "wizard" from the start. I''m not going to be able to tell them that I''m a former member of the team, so they might get into trouble for that.


    After some twists and turns, I''m now the king of the demon country--Grandizia.


    To put it simply, it wasn''t that great a half life.


    ''''Ah. It''s only a ''demon user''. I''m not a demon king, so don''t worry.


    I wish...


    ''For now, I want my father, mother and brother to come to my country. If we stay in the Empire, the Emperor may capture us again.


    ''That''s right. As long as Noah is considered the Demon King in the Empire, he has no choice but to flee the country. But since there''s no way to get out of the country I think I should accept it if Noah is willing to accept it.


    I''d feel better if brother Hal would say that to me.


    My brother Hal has accepted me more honestly than I thought he would. Although my mom and dad are a little reluctant to leave their hometown, but the head of the Whitefield family is now my brother Hal.


    But the head of the Whitefield family is now my brother Hal. It''s fair to say that Hal is the decision-maker in our family now. And if brother Hal is willing to accept my proposal and come to my country, then it is only natural that mom and dad will be there with me.


    ''''Well ... it''s the land of demons, isn''t it?¡¡Are we safe from robbery?


    Don''t worry about it. All the demons in my country follow me.


    Yes, sir. Yes. I can assure you, Mr. Drake, that there will be no demons messing with you in Grandizia. I can assure you that no demon will lay a hand on you in Grandizia.


    "If the Honorable Lord Drake can say so...


    Dad nods at Drake''s words.


    I didn''t know it, but I heard that Drake is quite famous. Well, he''s one of the few S-ranked adventurers in the world, and he''s even been given a title by the Empire. Maybe he has some persuasive power in his words.


    ''''Noah........''''


    Hmm?¡¡Brother Ray, what''s wrong?


    Well why don''t you take me with you?¡¡In your country.


    ''''Eh........Brother, aren''t you the head of the Imperial Guard?''''


    I''ve just been thrust into a temporary role that no one else wants to play. I''ve got no regrets.


    Brother Lei said and then gave a small sigh.


    It''s true, Brother Lei said he was a Knight Commander guarding Hydra''s Guards, but it''s natural that no one would want to do it.


    Because Hydra''s Seki will be the front line in the event of my invasion of the Empire.


    I understand. Brother Lei, let''s go with you.


    Thank you. I don''t want to contradict my family anymore either.


    Yes.


    Father, Mother, Brother Hal, Brother Ray.


    My position has changed since then, but my family and I are finally together again.


    Let''s just be happy about that now.


    ''''On the way home, the Mullerian Church will send out a carriage with the Archbishop''s seal on it. I''ll instruct them that no one will be able to stop us until you all have crossed the Imperial territory.


    Thank you, Marin.


    No, it''s the least I can do.


    All right, let''s get out of here.


    Alright, I''ll get into it.


    My body is still slightly heavy, but I''m sure I can at least deal with the demons that appear along the way. I guess we can leave that area to Drake as well.


    As for the rest, once we''re away from the imperial capital, let''s just call out to Puppy for once and then quickly leave.


    ''''Noah-sama,''''


    Yeah?


    Again, thank you. Your father''s ambitions have been crushed, thanks to Master Noah.


    I did that on my own. There''s no way you can thank me for that.


    ''Still, thank you. If there is anything I can do to help you, please tell me. I swear in the name of St. Muller, I will be Master Noah''s helper.


    Thank you.


    Well, if I was ever in trouble for anything, I might ask Marin for help.


    At first I was going to destroy the empire, but they hadn''t killed my family anymore and I could help them. From here, I guess it would be enough to deal with the Empire with the Kingdom of Olvance.


    Even then, I''ll strictly order them not to attack the Mullerian facilities.


    ''''Then I will arrange for a carriage in front of the temple. May St. Muller''s blessings be with you on your return journey.


    Yeah. Also.


    Thus ended the dispute between me and Mullerianism.


    We fulfilled our purpose, and I was accompanied by my father, mother and brother in the carriage on the way home.


    My country proclaims the coexistence of people and demons.


    It''s good to know that my family is the first group of people who will be the first to do so.


    It''s just, you know.


    Dad, Mom.


    So, "Hmm, I am the father of the king ... what does that make me? I wonder if I''ll be the Mother of the Nation." "I don''t know.


    I''m sorry, but we don''t have a nobility system in my country.

 113-Return

    Uh ... I''m home at last.


    I''m the one who has to do all the hard work, kid. You have summoned me twice.


    You didn''t have a choice. You''re not gonna get us in.


    We finally made it back to Grandizia and got off Puppy''s back.


    As expected, we couldn''t put all of us - me, Jessica, Drake, Dad, Mom, Hal, and Brother Ray - on Puppy''s back.


    So we had no choice but to let Dad, Mom, Hal, and Drake go with the first group to make sure they didn''t fall off on the road, and Drake had to watch them all to make sure they didn''t fall off. Then, after confirming their return with telekinesis, I called Puppy nearby with my "Demon Calling" and had him go to Grandizia again with the rest of the team.


    No, Puppy is really useful. It''s really convenient for transportation.


    "Welcome home, Noah-sama.


    Oh, Angus. Is everything ok?


    Ha. There was no change in Master Noah''s absence.


    A former S-ranked adventurer, now a Living Mail demon--Angus Hoolgar, welcomed me. It seems to be a demon called Living Mail, but I haven''t seen him wearing armor much lately, or something unimportant, I think.


    In the meantime, I took Drake and Jessica with me, so I left Angus in charge of keeping an eye on things while I was gone.


    ''''Oh, master!¡¡I''ve been waiting for you!


    ''Master!¡¡We''ve been waiting for your return!


    The person who came with Drake earlier will be escorted to the court.


    Gosh, gosh, gosh, gosh, gosh, welcome back...


    We''ve been expecting you, Master Noah.


    ''Master!¡¡Welcome back!


    You have no use for me, boy. I''m going to sleep.


    And the demons that welcome me back - Milo, Bow, Gilanka, Chappie, Amanda, and King. And for some reason, Pappy leaves. I wonder if he was asleep.


    I might have been surprised if my dad, mom and brother Hal were here, but I left that one to Drake, so there''s only brother Ray here. And Brother Ray, as a former member of the Order, must have fought demons many times. He looks calm and collected.


    Well, it''s good to know that nothing seems to have happened.


    The only thing that matters is the fact that you have to be able to see your own eyes. You''re not the only one who''s gotten hurt, are you?


    ''Uh, yeah. I''ve been fighting a bit of a strong one.


    Why not? Only your master and Drake are missing. We want to go wild.


    Haha well, maybe next time.


    I struggled rather hard, so I probably should have taken at least one more demon with me. If Milo was with me, I feel like I would have been able to deal with Godova more easily.


    Let''s not be proud of the fact that we''ll be fine with just the Drakes or something, but we''ll take all the forces we can take with us in the future.


    ''''It''s just ... my Lord. I have one report to make.


    Hmm?¡¡What''s going on?


    The big guy over there is at it again, sir.


    "Huh?


    At Gilanka''s words, I look at Milo.


    Gently, he looks away from me. What did you do, Miro?


    "No, I didn''t... I didn''t...


    Don''t lie to me. It''s huge.


    Shut up!¡¡You can''t even tell me that!


    "I have reported to you as a loyal vassal of my Lord, that''s all.


    Milo and Gilanka are arguing as if they are about to fight.


    I really don''t know if these guys are compatible or not. Even though they''re such bad friends, when it comes to fighting, they fight like crazy.


    Well, the question is, what did Miro do?


    "So, Milo.


    Ugh....


    ''What did you do?¡¡I''m not angry, so just tell me.


    Hey, I''m not...


    I am in possession of the family of Master Noah.


    Don''t tell me!¡¡Little guy!


    Huh?


    Did you mess with my family?


    Hey, hey, I said it''s okay for me to let the demon follow me.


    Well I said that''s because he''s your father.


    ''Oh...''


    I thought you''d be strong but I just patted you on the back.


    ''Milo, you need to be a little more aware of the fact that you''re level 99.


    I don''t want my dad to be as good a fighter as me. It''s just that my dad is a merchant by profession.


    By the way, my mother''s profession is a maid, and Hal''s is an accountant. They were just an errand boy for the Count of Andreas, but they were in charge of running the estate, so they were grateful for Hal''s profession.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market.


    ''''So, what about you, Dad?''''


    It was a little blown up, but not too bad. It was just a matter of time before the goblin cleric was nearby, so I have cast a recovery spell. He is in stable condition.


    That''s good. Where are my mother and brother?


    ''Lord Drake showed me around, but he seemed to be afraid the whole time. Your mother''s hall and others, ''I told you it would be absolutely fine! He was shouting, "I''m sorry. Mainly because of the big one.


    Huh....


    I let out a big sigh.


    Milo is an afterthought, too. I''ll try to talk him out of it.


    The rest is in the form of an apology to Milo himself. That''s in the state of Metamorphosis.


    ''''So your father and mother are in the court, then?


    Ha. We think he''s with Drake.


    All right. All right. We''ll go with you. Just Milo coming with us.


    Oh, well...


    Gilanka and the others left, saying, "Well then, we have work to do. And the only one left is Milo.


    Milo may have some work to do as well, but for now, I''ll let him deal with the mess he caused this time by himself.


    With that in mind, I walked down the road leading to the court.


    ''Hey, Noah,''


    Hmm?¡¡What''s the matter with you, brother?


    I don''t know what the devil said. What happened to your father and mother?


    ''Uh ... well, it''s no big deal,''


    Well, sure, from your brother''s point of view, "So, what about you, Dad? ''Kiki!¡¡Kikkii! That''s good. Where are my mother and brother? Kiki Kiki!¡¡Ky! I guess I''m hearing that.


    It''s too much trouble to translate every single thing, so I''ll just muddle through the tea to Brother Ray for now.


    Huh, sighed Jessica with a small sigh.


    ''Mr. Ray. Please don''t worry. Noah-sama is always like this.


    Do you always...?


    ''Yes. After chatting with the demons and listening to the reports, you''ll be convinced by yourself, and if you ask us, we''ll say, ''Oh, yeah. It''s not a big deal''. I''ve had a taste of that many times.


    Well....


    Oh my god.


    I feel like I''m treating Jessica like shit.


    No, it''s really not that big of a deal. There''s a lot of unimportant stuff we talk about. I don''t even need to translate them.


    "By the way, Mr. Ray, just so you know.


    Hmm?


    ''''From now on, Grandizia intends to accept students and immigrants from the Kingdom of Orleans. Of course, the Empire also intends to actively accept needy citizens and others.


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    You may hear an ''Orwans accent in your ears'' around you from now on, but bear with me.


    ''No, it''s not... well...''


    Jessica''s smile, smiling, yet somehow powerful.


    Jessica, you were rather concerned about it........


    And with a glimpse of Jessica''s dark side, we arrive at the court. It''s been reconstructed recently, so it''s not a courtroom (temporary) like before, but something that can be called a proper courtroom. At the entrance, two centaur soldiers are standing guard over the gate. Naturally, both of them are level 90+ strong demons.


    When I raise my hand, the centaurs bow their heads. I''m the king of the world and I''m going to have to pass on my face.


    "...is.........


    No, I won''t!¡¡...to.........not......to.......you!


    As I walked through the court for a while, I heard a noisy voice.


    Could it be the guest room that this voice could be heard? At any rate, so it''s very possible that Drake led them there.


    And the closer they got to the guest room, the louder the voice became.


    ''You said the demon is absolutely safe!¡¡Why, unless they attacked my father!


    No, I''m afraid that''s a mismanagement on our part and I''m very sorry.


    The sound of brother Hal blaming Drake and Drake apologizing for it.


    For Drake, he might have a stomach ache because of Milo''s extra effort. Oh, how about stomach aches and pains when you''re a zombie?


    ''Brother,''


    Noah!


    I open the door to the guest room and call out to him.


    By the way, this door is about twice my height, so that even a slightly larger demon can pass through. It seems that sometimes when I close it tightly, it''s too heavy for Jessica to open it, which is a problem.


    ''Listen, Noah!¡¡Just a moment ago...


    Oh, yeah. Yeah, I heard. And while you''re at it, I''ve got the guy who did it.


    ''Whoa!¡¡That''s it!¡¡That minotaur suddenly killed my dad...!


    ''Yes, Milo. I apologize.


    Bori-bori, Milo scratches the back of his head and bows to brother Hal.


    ''''I''m sorry,''''


    ''Milo, I don''t know what you''re talking about,''


    ''''Ah, come to think of it, that''s right. Uh.......


    As Milo chanted the powerful words, a light ran through Milo''s body.


    Then Milo changed into a human form.


    ''Uh, is that right?¡¡I''m sorry, my brother. I mean, I heard that you''re your husband''s old man, so I figured he was strong. I guess I was just a little bit too strong. Please forgive me.


    ....


    Brother Hal looked at Milo like that with a bright red face.


    Then he looks at me as if he is confused.


    I, likewise, could not look directly at Milo.


    "Miro........


    Hmm?¡¡What''s the matter, husband?


    Put your clothes on...


    When a demon performs the Metamorphic Change of Person (Metamorphic Human), Milo, who only wore a loincloth from the start, would turn into a human being. And the loincloth, which was obviously a different size, would fall off as is.


    All I could do was hold my head up to the beautiful woman (Milo) who was completely naked and stretching her breasts.

 114-Talking with Jessica

    For now, Milo and brother Hal have reconciled. In addition, I explained the situation to Mom, and she managed to convince me.


    The only thing left to do is for Drake to notify all the demons to stop attacking humans again. Well, in the first place, even Milo didn''t intend to attack, he just patted them on the back with a mysterious theory like "it''s your master''s old man, so he must be strong".


    From now on, there is no chance of a poorly executed dispute.


    ''''Huh........''''


    Then, after assigning each of my father, mother, brother Hal, and brother Ray to their respective rooms at the court, I returned to my room. Although my country doesn''t have an aristocracy, they are each in my family, the king, in a manner of speaking. Even if they are not given real power, they should be treated accordingly. With that in mind, I''ve reserved a room in the courtroom.


    However, as you would expect, we can''t provide you with a servant, so you''ll have to deal with that by yourselves.


    ''''Sigh ... I''m tired.


    It was only yesterday on the date that we had a heated battle with Godova.


    As expected of an early puppy, it would take about half a day to get to Grandizia from the vicinity of the imperial capital, so we were waiting when the first group headed out. In the meantime, Drake was also absent, so I took the sleepless turn and made sure that those who remained in the carriage were safe.


    Well, since Brother Ray changed over in the middle of the day, I''ve been sleeping there too. But even so, my body, tired from the battle with Godova, has not yet fully recovered.


    I''m not sure if it will be any different if I get a good night''s sleep tonight.


    "Master Noah!


    Hmm...?


    A knock on the door to my room.


    When I opened the door, it was Jessica. The sun has already set, but what do you want?


    ''Oh, excuse me. I just wanted to ask you a few questions.


    What''s going on?


    "Yes. ''Mother I have received a message from Queen Orvance, Feliana. I have been telling you for some time that I would like to move some of the people of Orvance to Grandizia.


    Yeah, you said that.


    With that, they suggested a bit of a hassle.


    On a table in the center of the room, Jessica unfolds a text, which must have been sent to her by Feliana, and a map.


    The map shows the Kingdom of Olvance, the Draukos Empire, and the Grandizia that exists in between. It''s not a map of the world, but rather a map of its suburbs.


    I look into that map.


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Grandizia is now a country centered on this city of Rafas. As for the territory at the moment, it has been decided in the pact that the part of the territory that has been carved out of the empire''s territory will be divided 50/50, but because there is no one in Grandizia who can manage the territory, it is as if the Kingdom of Orvance is borrowing it.


    It''s mainly from here to here, Jessica says, moving her finger on the map.


    The map doesn''t look right. I''m not sure if the area west of the barrier to Hydra is the area where the imperial side withdrew from, or if it''s that area.


    ''''And this time, the Kingdom of Orvance has offered to return part of its territory to Grandizia.


    Wow.


    ''''The city of Rafas and this one adjacent to the city of Rafas the city of Yumir and the city of Auran. It seems that most of the imperial citizens have fled and crossed the barrier of Hydra, but some former imperial citizens remain. In addition to them, there are some former imperial citizens who have emigrated from the Kingdom of Orleans. The ex-imperial citizens are seeking to belong to the country where they got their territory.


    I see.


    Well, I knew that even if they ran away, it wasn''t all of them.


    I knew that there were some people who thought that even if they were ruled by another country, it would still be their birthplace.


    However, what do you think the Grand Dzire will do in response to this?¡¡It seems that the existence that should be the lord first is the person who should come to Grandizia. If you give authority to someone from the Olvance side inadvertently, if relations with the Olvance Kingdom deteriorate, there is a chance that they will side with you.


    ''''Uh ... yeah. So, you mean it''s like getting the lord out of Grandizia?


    ''Yes. It could be under Master Noah''s direct control, but even in that case, I think it would be better to have someone who has the breathing room to be the town''s mayor.


    Hmm....


    That.


    I know that what Jessica says is right. It''s true that even though we have an alliance with the Kingdom of Orvance, there''s a good chance that our relationship will deteriorate. In that case, if a person from the Kingdom of Orvance is in a position like a lord, I also understand the risk of betraying me.


    But I''m somewhat doubtful.


    Why wouldn''t Jessica think of entrusting the territory to an ex-Orvance person here? I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.


    ''''I agree with you on that, but...''''


    Yes, sir.


    Is that what you want, Jessica?


    What do you mean?


    Jessica tilts her head in the air.


    What you are saying is very military officer-like, but this kind of gesture is appropriate for your age.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. When the time comes, shouldn''t we stand around to give the advantage to the Kingdom of Orvance?


    Oh, I see.


    Jessica lets out a wry smile at my words.


    It may seem as if I don''t trust Jessica, but I think I trust her enough. However, I believe that when Grand Dzire and the Kingdom of Orvance are weighed in the balance, I''m leaning towards the Kingdom of Orvance.


    So even in this case, I was expecting her to say something like, "Let''s make those from the Orvance Kingdom belong to Grandizia and leave the administration of the territory to them.


    ''''Lord Noah,''''


    Yeah?


    I am now Noah''s soldier. No matter what my family''s home is, I will not do anything detrimental to Lord Noah.


    Are you sure?


    Somehow, I''m going to look at it with a sceptical eye.


    Jessica''s profession is a ''con artist''. In its essence, it just wants the gold. It''s a sentiment I don''t really understand.


    I can''t believe that Jessica is on my side.


    No.........maybe a little bit differently.


    What do you mean?


    From my point of view, I feel more at home here than at my parents'' house. If my parents'' home, I have to be on my guard at all times, and if they find out that I am an impostor by profession, there is a possibility that I will be executed.


    ''Uh....''


    Come to think of it, he said something like that.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not a good fit for the job.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. In particular, the pact does not specify how long an ambassador can stay in the pact.


    That''s great for me, but I''m not going to...


    That.


    Come to think of it, I suddenly wondered.


    Originally, all people undergo the Rite of Vocation at the age of fifteen. It was the same for me.


    But Jessica is ten years old now. And she was eight years old when she became one of my friends. At that point in time, Jessica already had a profession.


    Normally, a person who has not received the "Rite of Vocation" would not be able to see the occupation "?" when looking at the "Analysis (Analysis)". I''m going to be.


    ''Hey, Jessica,''


    Yes?


    ''Well ... Jessica has already undergone the Rite of Vocation, hasn''t she?


    ''Oh, yes. I took it when I was five years old.


    Why?


    Just because I don''t know it, I wonder if it''s possible to take it from the age of five in the Kingdom of Orvance.


    But isn''t that a super-advantage for the Kingdom of Orvance? I''ve heard that you can''t know your profession until you''re fifteen years old, so the children of noble families are generally educated.


    ''''Oh, those who belong to the royal family get priority at the age of five.


    Really?


    ''Yes. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. That''s how I got in.


    Heh.


    I see, you mean a special exception for royalty.


    If I think about it, I''ve never questioned it before.


    That''s why I''m happy that I don''t have to hide the fact that I''m an ''impostor'' now.


    Oh, right. Well, we all know that already.


    And you all know my goal is to collect gold coins.


    Oh yes.


    I remember it was that I wanted to sleep in a bed full of gold coins, bathe in a bath filled with gold coins, fill the floor with gold coins, fill the walls with gold coins, and live surrounded by my favorite gold coins.


    I remember being surprised that it was a more silly reason than I thought it would be.


    ''So,''


    Yes.


    I''m just going to wind up in the kingdom of Orvans, that''s all.


    ....


    Although Jessica was cute when she smiled with a huff, she was cute.


    But that manner of speaking was very black.

 115-Aiming for a senior position

    Seven days have passed since I returned to my country - Grandizia.


    I was dealing with an official messenger from Feliana to return the territory to me, and two places, the city of Yumir and the city of Auran, became the territory of Grandizia.


    And as Jessica advised me, instead of being from the Kingdom of Orleans, I decided to leave the city of Ymir to my father and mother, and the city of Oran to my brother Hal and brother Ray. My father was originally the head of a noble family, and Hal is the current head of the family. He may not be familiar with the position of mayor, but it''s better than having someone from the elves head there. Incidentally, I also had Brother Ray''s wife and son, who came later, go to Oran''s town.


    In addition, I also had them take a thousand demons with them, so there''s no problem in terms of defense. I''ve basically told them to follow me.


    ''''Hmm........''''


    Name: Noah Whitefield.


    Occupation : Demon wielder level 49


    skill


    Swordsmanship level 99


    Gymnastics Level 88


    Basic magic level 43.


    Lightning magic level 45


    Recovery magic level 26.


    Demon Capture Level 49


    Demon training level 49.


    understanding of demonic languages


    demon caller


    demonic fusion


    demonic mind-conversation


    I sigh as I look at my information floating in front of me.


    As usual, my profession remains ''Demon Master'' and I haven''t moved from level 49. According to Drake, in order to go from level 49 to 50, I have to take the test of a higher level profession.


    And he said that it was a Mullerian priest who would tell me what the ordeal was to become a higher position. Back then, I was the one who had defeated King Hydra, the guardian of the Mullerian religion, so I thought it would be impossible for me to listen to him.


    But things are different now.


    I had made peace with the Mullerian religion and was on friendly terms with the new High Priest Marin. In other words, Marin would be able to teach me the trials and tribulations of becoming a higher position.


    And by the way, what is the high level position of ''Demon Master'' going to be.


    ''I wonder how I can become a high level position.


    Right now, it''s the roof of the court. Basically, when I''m not working, I''m here to bask in the sun.


    I''m not skipping work. You see? I could sense the hydra before.


    Yeah, well.


    I can see the demons going about their business down at the castle. The big, wasteful King''s figure was clearly visible, even though he was at the edge of the city.


    ''''What shall we do...''''


    I''m sure Marin will probably tell me about the trials to become a high level position if I ask her. But in that case, if the high ranking position of the demonslayer is the demon king, as I expected, what should I do?


    To begin with, when the Demon King is born, the hero is also born. That''s the iron rule. I don''t know who made the decision or who is controlling it, but that is the rule.


    In other words, when I become a high ranking ''demon king'', a ''brave man'' may be born somewhere in this world.


    And I will be targeted by the brave man until I die.


    ''''Hmmm........''''


    But for me, what is a high level job - that''s an interesting question.


    If the high level job is not "Demon King" but "Demon Trainer" or "Demon Pilot", then I might be able to strengthen the demons I''ve joined.


    When I think about it like that, it''s as I thought.


    The person who can teach me this is Marin.


    At the very least, I hope it''s not the ''Demon King''.


    Well, here we are, in the center of Calcada, the imperial capital of the Draukos Empire, the Great Temple of St. Adriana.


    I felt like I was invited to come here just a few days ago by former Archbishop Lucdia Linophallus, but this time I came on a different matter.


    "Huh, you''re still as big as ever!


    On your left, sir.


    Although we were entering Imperial territory, we didn''t have any separate trouble.


    It would have been quicker if I rode on the back of a puppy, but as expected, if I rode a puppy into the hostile Empire, the soldiers of the Empire wouldn''t be silent. That''s why I asked former S-ranked adventurer Angus Hoolgar, a former S-ranked adventurer who is probably not yet known to the Empire as one of my companions, to enter the Empire beforehand.


    Then Angus arranged an audience with the Archbishop - Marin, and told him in advance that I had something I wanted to discuss with him, and on the way back I returned in a carriage bearing the Archbishop''s seal. And then I rode it all the way to the Empire, that is.


    It''s a complicated procedure, but I can''t stimulate it badly.


    ''''Is it okay to just get off the train like this?


    It might be a good idea.


    All right, let''s get out of here.


    Incidentally, there were two people who came this time, me and Angus.


    Angus is in a small group because he wants to reveal his identity and explain himself in case of an emergency, and he doesn''t think there will be any particular rough spots.


    Angus is the first to head to the entrance of the Great Temple of St. Adriana. Naturally, that''s where the two temple knights are still guarding the gate today.


    ''''They are sent by His Holiness the Archbishop. Let''s go through.


    Ha!


    They have seen that we got off the carriage with the sign of the Archbishop, of course they have seen that we got off the carriage with the sign of the Archbishop.


    The mark of the Archbishop is so convenient.


    And as before, the staircase where the temple knights are guarding the gate is also passed without any particular obstruction.


    Apparently, Angus has shown me something like an allotment. I wonder if there''s something like the seal of the Archbishop engraved on that thing as well.


    Up the stairs and further down the corridor to the far end of it.


    I headed to the room where the former Archbishop, Hemmel and Marin were previously waiting for me.


    ''''Welcome. Master Noah.


    There, only Marin was waiting.


    As before, he had a cloth covering from his eyes down to hide his face. And the one he was wearing was not the priest''s uniform seen before, but something more extravagant. With gold embroidery carved all over the place, it is probably the top of the line priest''s uniform.


    ''Long time no see, Marine.''


    It''s been a while. Your Mr. Angus sent me to see if I wanted to talk to you.


    Yeah. I need a little help with something.


    I will do my best to help you in any way I can.


    Marin''s words were a relief.


    I thought he might be confused about many things since he suddenly became an Archbishop, but he seems to be relatively calm.


    I didn''t hear about it in detail, but the fact that the former Archbishop was killed in the temple and the next Archbishop was appointed in the temple is a big deal, if you think about it in a normal way. I wonder how they came to terms with this.


    Oh well.


    It''s none of my business.


    "To tell the truth, I''m a level 49 Demon Wizard.


    Level 49...?


    ''Yeah. So I talked to my buddies and they told me that normally, once you reach level 49, you don''t naturally move up anymore. I was told by a Mullerian priest that I had to ask him about the trials and tribulations of getting to a higher position.


    Oh, I see.


    Marin nodded.


    If you can ask a Mullerian priest, that means you can ask Marin, the High Priest, and he''ll know.


    And one more thing.


    ''So, I had one thing to discuss with Marin.


    Yes, sir.


    Why don''t we build a Mullerian temple in my country?¡¡In the form of sending some priests. I''m willing to allow Mullerianism in my country as long as they don''t even try to force their faith on us.


    Well...


    I couldn''t make out Marin''s mouth, but I could see the glee in his eyes.


    It''s a good thing that we''ve made peace with the Mullerian religion, and I thought it would be good to have one Mullerian temple in the country. Otherwise, like this time, I would have to come to the Empire to learn about the higher positions.


    If Brother Ray and the other elves, and others who had come to a head at level 49, they would be able to learn about the higher-level positions if there was one Mullerian temple in the country.


    Marin nodded at my suggestion.


    ''''Yes, sir. We will have the money for the construction of the temple and other expenses. I''ll also adopt a priest to be sent.''''


    Yeah. That''s very helpful.


    No, it is I who thank you for giving us a new place to crown St. Muller.


    Don''t force your faith on me, okay?


    Of course I understand that, sir.


    I smile at Marin''s willing consent.


    Now, let''s get to the point.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. I''m going to ask you to do the most important thing for me.


    Yes, sir.


    ''I want you to tell me the trials and tribulations of getting to the top job and what my top job is.


    Yes, sir.


    Soooo, Marin bows his head.


    Then he meditates and raises his right hand, which has a gold ring fitted on all five fingers, and points it at me.


    What will begin?


    ¡¶Holy Word¡·


    Along with Marin muttering those powerful words, so, a faint light running in his right hand.


    The type of power is that which is somewhat similar to "Analyze". But the big difference is the direction of that power - whether it is transmitted to the other party or far into the sky.


    The great St. Muller, I would like to receive a word from you. I would like to ask for a word from you, Great St. Muller. He is the master of his profession. To whom be the knowledge of the unknown. Let him be tested by St. Muller.


    As the light converged on Marin''s right hand, he slowly opened his eyes.


    He stared at me with his eyes, and then the light naturally fizzled out.


    Huh, Marin sighs softly.


    ''''Noah-sama, I received the ¡¶Scripture¡· from St. Muller-sama.


    ''Oh...''


    But this is the first time I''ve ever seen it like this and I''m a little unsure of how to explain it.


    What''s in Marin''s eyes is confusion.


    Well, it''s true that I''m a ''demon user'', so there''s probably nothing else I''ve done.


    ''''First of all, Noah-sama''s high level position.......I don''t know at the moment.


    Don''t you get it?¡¡How is that possible?


    ''''No.... until now, I''ve also been given several times the ''scripture'' regarding the trials of higher-level positions, but to say the least, it''s extraordinary. If it were any other profession, there would be three... at least two places of employment for higher positions. But Lord Noah only offered me one.


    Just one thing...


    As I recall, Drake said it too. He said it''s like he had to learn three things.


    But it''s the only job I''ve ever had. And I don''t even know what it is.


    ''''And the way for Noah-sama to move to a higher position...''''


    Yeah.


    I mean...


    Marin''s eyes swam.


    I wonder if it''s that severe. I''m sure you''ll be able to do most of these things if you''re in the current state of mind.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future," he said with a small sigh.


    What...?


    Wait, wait, wait.


    The way to move up to a higher position is to defeat the Demon King...?


    I''m not a hero anymore, but--


    "To defeat the Demon King...


    ''''Yes, Master St. Muller, that''s right... but originally the role of defeating the Demon King was supposed to be a brave man...''''


    ....


    But I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the Oracle and...


    Hmm.


    I don''t understand it even if I think about it. I mean, the ordeal is to defeat the Demon King, and that Demon King is at the farthest end of the Rilkara Ruins - that, for all intents and purposes, is Demon King Rilkara.


    I went to the innermost part of the Ruins of Rilkara to get the book of changing jobs. But the Demon King isn''t there.


    Perhaps there is more depth than that place.


    ''''Master Noah, this is how it turned out...''''


    Oh thank you. I understand perfectly.


    But why would the defeat of the Demon King...


    Marin is holding his head in his hands, but I can kind of understand that.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not the only one. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    In other words, I haven''t yet abandoned the brave man.


    I''ve cut off the relationship and become a demon wizard, but the brave man is still in my body.


    I let out a big sigh.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. See you.


    Are you sure you''re ready?


    Yeah. I have to go to the ruins of Rilkara now, you know.


    Yes, sir. And may St. Muller''s blessing be upon you.


    Thank you.


    I give Angus a look and turn my back to Marin.


    I know what I have to do. It seems I''m still under the curse of The Brave.


    So, it''s a good thing.


    It''s a good idea to defeat the demon king and get rid of the brave man.

 116-To Rilqara Ruins

    My vocation used to be a brave man.


    I was the brave man who defeated all kinds of evil, dealt with the demons that spread in the world, and finally defeated the Demon King.


    He was the brave one, who has always been assigned the role of a brave man to defeat the demon king, who has appeared many times in history.


    There is only one person in the world, and if a person is given a vocation, he or she must be recognized by the country and go on a journey from which he or she can never return until the Demon King is defeated, he or she is that "brave".


    The more I think about it, the more I think it''s a self-righteous profession. The opponent is the Demon King, so he must be defeated. For that reason, a brave man must travel - given such a mission, "Honor! And I think only a fool would honestly think that.


    But therefore.


    The brave man is an abomination.


    Just as the "Demon King" is a threat to humans, the "hero" is a threat to the demons.


    It is natural that the brave man is an abomination to demons because he was born with the mission of defeating the demon king, who is also their creator and mother.


    That''s why I''ve never told anyone that I was formerly a brave man.


    Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, Puppy, Amanda and King are all created by the Demon King. Even though they''ve joined forces with my Demon Wizard, I thought they might feel badly about me if I told them I was a former member of the Brave Men''s Club.


    That''s why I''m abandoning the brave man completely.


    You''re going to be able to get the best out of it.


    For that reason.


    You''re going to be able to find out the best way to get the best out of the game.


    This is the Ruins of Rilkara.


    Hmm. So this is the former residence of the Demon King. How shameful.


    That''s where we were born, for what it''s worth.


    Entrance to the ruins of Rilkara.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been here. The great labyrinth spreading underground, the Lil''kara Ruins is almost like a ruin on the ground. Instead, if you go down from the entrance to the underground, you will find a den of demons, and it is a place where even the upper levels are considered dangerous for an ordinary adventurer.


    At the entrance to the ruins of Rilkara, we were there.


    Me, Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, Puppy, Drake, Angus, Amanda, and King--one person and nine animals.


    By the way, I''ve left the defense of the country to Alisa and Jessica.


    ''''It feels like it''s been a very long time.


    Yes, my lord.


    Yeah. Marin says there''s a demon king at the far end of this place, but...


    Demon King, hey. We didn''t have much of a plan for that.


    Milo says that to my mutterings.


    Milo and Gilanka, who was a former demon of the Ruins of Rilkara, didn''t know if the Demon King was at the farthest end. Well, it would have been a question like asking a single citizen if they knew if the emperor was at the farthest end, and I don''t blame them for not knowing.


    But this time, I have to deal with the Demon King Lil Kara. With that in mind, I''ve also prepared my forces and come this far. Normally, he''s a Demon King, and he can be considered stronger than the guardians of the Mullerian religion.


    That''s why I''ve come here with our nation''s proud Level 99 Demon Army--Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, Drake, Angus, Amanda, and King--a line-up of eminent faces.


    "But, my lord,


    Yes.


    You can''t get through the door, King?


    ....


    Milo''s words troubled me a bit.


    Hey, I didn''t think about the size of the King.


    It''s an enormous king, maybe five times as tall as a puppy. A doorway of such a size that the puppy could somehow get through would indeed be impossible for the king to enter.


    Hmmm.


    I wonder if we should have King come back to the country and take charge of the defense after all.


    ''''Oh no. You''re going to make a fool of me, aren''t you?


    No, no, I''m not saying that... but you''re too big to fit in there.


    Oh no, it''s not like it''s too big to fit in or...


    Shut up.


    Milo was looking at King with cold eyes.


    And it''s the same for me. You can''t just twist and turn like that all of a sudden.


    I''m not going to be able to get a joke out of you," said King, who let out a sigh of relief at our reaction.


    You can change the size as much as you want. I don''t do it too often because it makes me less effective in combat.


    Oh, really?


    ''Yeah. Let''s go........bruh!


    As the King roars, its size gradually decreases.


    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing. I''ve been riding with him on the road to this point.


    And King stopped at a size slightly smaller than Puppy.


    "Hmmm........about this big?


    Well, maybe I can fit in that size.


    So it''s safe for me to go with you?¡¡I will protect you, master!


    I''m counting on you.


    In terms of combat power, King is the one who is head and shoulders above all my companions. Let''s see how strong he is.


    So, I guess we don''t have any more problems.


    With a small exhale, I turn to my friends.


    ''You guys,''


    Oh.


    We are going to take on the Demon King at the end of the Ruins of Rilkara. We don''t know what kind of opponent we will be facing, but he is the Demon King. You can safely assume that this is not a simple opponent.


    ....


    ''It''s a long way to the farthest point, and the demons along the way are strong. But I have a lot of faith in you guys.


    When I took on the ruins of Rilkara, it took me two weeks to reach the farthest point.


    I''ve left Angus and Chappie with enough food and water for thirty days to spare.


    In the worst case scenario, the "Basic Magic" skill "Water Creation (Aqua)" can be used to make water for drinking, but since it uses the water in the air to make water, if you make it in the cave, it will contain a lot of unnecessary impurities and will end up smelling like water.


    If possible, I''d like to drink the right kind of water. Back then, all we had to do was drink stinky water for a month.


    This time we have a large group, and I''m going to have the demons carry it on their backs while I''m resting. So we should be able to get to the end of the line faster than that time.


    Puppy you said when....


    Hmm?


    "You''re ''demons'' ... but that''s not in the sense of ''demonic things'', because you''re the creator, the ''demon king''s things''.


    Oh, yes. We are the creators of the Demon King.


    ''Then the Demon King Lil''kara is like a parent to you. She gave you life in this world, she''s like a parent to me.


    ....


    At my words, they all fall silent.


    Is it Drake and Angus, the former humans, who have decided to stand on the sidelines? It''s not like these two were created by a demon king.


    However, the others are different. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not the only one.


    I am going to defeat your creator. And you will join me in defeating your creator. If anyone doesn''t like it, they can go home now. I don''t blame you for that.


    ....


    Milo tilted his head slightly.


    Gilanka''s small face down.


    Chappie''s eyes droop.


    Bau slaps his tail down.


    Puppy scratches his cheek.


    Amanda opens her closed eyes.


    King with his nine sickle necks up.


    "Nobody cares. I don''t give a shit who my master is. I don''t care if he''s a demon lord or a wanker.


    "In my chivalry, loyalty to the Lord is paramount. It is the highest form of allegiance to the Lord in my chivalry, and though it would mean disobeying our Creator, it does not cloud my chivalry in the slightest.


    Oh, my dear, you don''t know what you''re talking about. But I''ll fight you.


    "I obey my master''s orders!¡¡For me, Master is the best!


    Well, it''s better to help the little boy than the strange Demon King. Let''s see what I can do.


    "I will only do what Master Noah asks. I, Amanda, will do everything in my power to protect you, Master Noah.


    It''s not like I owe a debt of gratitude to you, Demon King. I''ll do my best for your master''s sake.


    At their words, Drake and Angus also smiled.


    And Drake and the others declared as well.


    They said, "It''s a good idea to test my warrior skills against the Demon King. It is my supreme pleasure as a warrior to be able to test this well-honed martial art against the Demon King.


    "This old bone will fight with all its might to defeat the Demon King. Even if it rots, as long as it''s on the battlefield, there will be no regrets.


    Oh...!


    I can feel the power from the bottom of my heart from the powerful words of my friends.


    Now...even the Demon King can be defeated.


    Let''s go!¡¡I will defeat the Demon King, Lil Kara!


    ''Oh!''


    Now I can discard the "Brave Man". I can cut myself off from the abominable ''brave'' man.


    I''m going to be the final battlefield.


    I rode into the ruins of Lil''Cara, the site of my last battle.

 117-Good journey

    Let me explain the situation now, in a nutshell.


    Super, easy.


    ''Shut up!


    Milo swung his great axe at the group of demons that attacked him. With that alone, the group at the front of the group was torn in half, and his vision was blurred by the dissipating magic element.


    ''''Here we go!


    I''m coming, Mr. Gilanka!


    Drake, Amanda, and Angus also stand in front of him to take down the demons, not wanting to lose. Chappie is walking with a package on his right shoulder.


    And in the hall, King uses his nine long necks to capture the demon''s form. Most importantly, his large size makes him a wall, and he rarely gets attacked from behind.


    All I do is walk leisurely in the middle of such a group.


    Again, I''ll say it.


    Super easy.


    "Heh. I don''t feel like I''m doing anything at all.


    You''re big, but your shots are too big. Be very careful not to hit your friends.


    I get it. I don''t have any idea what I''m doing.


    Hm. I don''t think so.


    "You know what you''re talking about, little man?


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just that he realizes that it''s pointless to say anything to someone who isn''t smart enough to know what to do.


    f*ck you!


    Milo and Gilanka are having a dispute like that, as usual. Well, in the case of these guys, it''s like disgusting, disgusting is one thing.


    In fact, even in the fight just now, they were working together perfectly. But, Bau, who is sandwiched between the two, looked vaguely confused.


    You''re not going to get into a fight there. There''s a pack of orcs coming from the front.


    Now then, shall I also show Master Noah my warriors?


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been in a fight. Drake, I''ll go with you.


    Yes, Angus. Let''s go.


    Drake and Angus jumped into the crowd of orcs, working together, albeit with different weapons, a fist and a greatsword.


    It''s still in the lower part of the middle tier within the whole of the ruins of Rilkara. I remember that in this area, even Milo, who had just joined us, was able to do battle with the warriors. The current level 99 corps can easily break through this difficulty.


    Well, I''m sitting on Puppy''s back, and I''m not doing anything.


    ''Hey kid,''


    Yeah?


    I think you''re over-equipped, don''t you?


    Yeah, I think so. I think so.


    I sigh softly as I watch them easily cut off the attacking demons in both directions.


    Honestly, it''s not my place at all. The King announces the appearance of the enemy, and my companions, who charge towards it, come back after easily eradicating it. It''s even like they''re competing to see who can go first.


    I had a hard time with this area when I first entered the ruins of Rilkara, too. There were so many of them that it was difficult.


    "Chappie, aren''t you heavy?


    I''ll be fine. I''ll take care of my stuff.


    You can always tell me if it''s too heavy.


    Uh-huh.


    Chappie, who is carrying a large package on his right shoulder, is apparently going to be a luggage carrier on this trip. Chappie is also carrying all of the luggage that was supposed to be shared with Angus, casually.


    "Master, just a little further on, there''s a staircase that leads down.


    Copy that. All units, keep moving.


    Oh!


    At the words of King, who seems to be able to at least grasp the simple terrain, I designate where the whole thing is headed. Of course, in the meantime, the swarm of demons that constantly attacked us were defeated by Milo, Gilanka and the others without a problem.


    If I remember correctly, we should be entering the lower levels from the stairs down ahead. The level of the demons would go up quickly, and the average level would be around 70 the moment we entered the lower level, where in the middle level, only demons around level 40 or so would appear.


    But instead, the demons in the lower levels rarely attack in groups. Although they do come in groups, they are just individuals that happen to be nearby and don''t work together at all.


    I remember struggling enough with them just to be a high level individual, though.


    ''But it''s early. They''re already arriving at the lower levels...''''


    Is it that fast?


    When I went down there on my own, it took me ten days to get to the lower levels. We''ve only been in the ruins for two days.


    Of course. The boy would have a hard time fighting on his own.


    ''Yes, I know...''


    I feel like an idiot for taking ten days to get there. Even though I had to work very hard.


    Well, things are different now than they were then. To begin with, I was at level 70 or so back then. I remember my level had risen to the lowest level of the Lil''Cara Ruins, and I remember that my level had risen insanely. Normally, after level 70, it should be difficult to get up to level 70.


    "Mister, the stairs.


    Yeah. Keep going.


    Oh.


    Milo leads the way, followed by Gilanka and Bau. The rest of the team is made up of myself and the center of the group.


    The staircase is also large enough to allow Tono''s King to walk down it. However, King is narrowing his neck as he walks down the stairs.


    I''m not sure if it''s the lower level. ''''Master Noah,''''


    Yes.


    Suddenly, Drake spoke to me as such.


    In the front, Milo apparently encountered the enemy, and the sounds of battle can be heard. In addition, as I can hear Milo and Gilanka''s quarrel with each other, it doesn''t seem to be a problem for the enemies in this area.


    Well, those guys are level 99, so as expected, they won''t struggle so much.


    ''''No, I''m not impressed.''''


    What''s up, Drake?


    ''''I used to challenge the Lil Kala Ruins too... back then, I couldn''t even make it past the middle tier. It was when I hadn''t yet reached S rank, but it''s a bitter memory.


    Oh, really?


    Drake mutters sincerely.


    But it''s true, Drake was level 56 or something like that when he just joined us. As expected in the level 50s, it would be hard to deal with a mid-level level 40 group.


    ''Yes. At the time, I thought I could afford to go solo alone, but... to be honest, I couldn''t even get my hands on the mid-tier.


    I used to challenge myself to see how far I could go, but I used to think I was a monster when I reached the middle level of the tower solo.


    That''s what happened in Angus?


    I''m just an old man who used to map the upper levels. The rest of the time, I just support the new adventurers who take on the challenge.


    Hmmm....


    I didn''t know that it was such a difficult labyrinth, the ruins of Rilkara.


    I''m amazed that I was able to reach the lowest level on my first visit. Maybe there was a difference in the original level, though.


    Huh.


    But the first time I challenged the ruins of Rilkara, I think my level was much lower. I think I was in the 50s or something like that. I rampaged around in the lower levels of the Rilkara Ruins and eventually got up to level 99.


    ''It''s hard to get up past level 50, you know. I don''t know how many wyverns I''ve killed until I got up to level 58 to 59, either.


    I didn''t move up to a higher position until I was over 60 years old. I didn''t have the energy to fight on the front lines anymore.


    Haha.....


    As I listened to the conversation between Drake and Angus, I thought.


    Why did I rise to level 99 so easily?

 118-vs Guardian Golem

    The lower levels, too, we were making good progress.


    As expected, there are more and more opponents that Milo, Gilanka, and the others can''t fight with a single blow, but in the end, numbers are power. My strengthened companions aren''t weak enough to struggle against level 80-something demons that appear alone.


    Although I spent the night in the lower levels, I was sleeping soundly on Puppy''s back while I continued my march. I didn''t sleep well when I was attacking by myself, you know. Compared to that, it''s already treated like heaven.


    "Hmm........


    What''s up, pup?


    "I''ve never known me to be so weak...


    "Huh?


    Something is suddenly making a dent in Puppy''s life.


    Out of the corner of Puppy''s eye, Drake is fighting single combat against the Night Wolf King (Night Wolf Lord) that appeared, while Milo and Gilanka are dealing with the other demons that appeared.


    The Night Wolf King (Night Wolf Lord) was, as I recall, level 84 or something like that, but Drake seems to be able to afford it. Rather, he''s fighting with even a smile on his face. Each fist strike was so sharp that it even looked as if he was testing his strength.


    ''I was conceited I was conceited that I was a dragon. Seeing their strength makes me feel envious....


    "Puppy...


    I''ve reached such heights...


    You''re just finding out now that you''re weak?


    Phew!


    I didn''t even hit you, but Puppy made a weird noise.


    I mean, it''s a fact that you''re the weakest in my army, and we all know it rather well. You''re the only one who''s still at level 66 while all the level 99s are here. I left it that way.


    To be honest, I don''t think the current Puppy can deal with the demons around here.


    "Wha...wha...?


    No, it''s true, isn''t it?


    ''Kid!¡¡I will cry!


    No, I don''t feel anything when you cry.


    And as I was talking like that, the lead group suddenly stopped. As well as that, Puppy''s feet also stopped.


    Master, there''s something in front of you!


    Oh....


    Hey, this guy''s really strong...!¡¡Let me do it, master!


    "To face a powerful enemy is the hope of our chivalry.


    ''''This one is indeed strong. My warrior, there is nothing better to try.


    Uh ... you guys, just a minute.


    With a whimper, they get off the back of the puppy.


    The lead group - mainly Milo, Gilanka and Drake - are quite motivated.


    And so it should be. The one in front of me is one of the biggest and most powerful enemies I''ve ever seen among the demons I''ve seen.


    This guy - the Guardian Golem.


    It''s a huge demon with an outer skin that emits a luster like vajra stone, sitting in a space that seems to have a higher ceiling to protect a huge door. Although it is a humanoid thing, only its arms are unusually long and thick to the point where they go beyond. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it, but also a lot of other things.


    ''''I see.......I''m sure I defeated you, but you''re going to be resurrected, aren''t you?''''


    ....


    The Guardian Golem, which remains seated, lights a crimson light in the three hollows - the three hollows in its face area.


    With a gurgling sound like a rock wall moving, the Guardian Golem slowly rose to its feet.


    ''''But it was just as well. You guys, don''t mess with it. I''ll take care of it.


    Shit. I thought I''d be able to fight some interesting people.


    Hey, you can fight to your heart''s content...


    I draw the sword from my waist.


    The last time I challenged the ruins of Rilkara, I lost my sword against this guy. The sword couldn''t withstand the too hard outer skin and my level 99 body strength. In the end, I used my body skills to scrape off the skin and wrestle the limbs away, and we managed to win in a pitched battle.


    "I can make this guy my friend now.


    After I make him one of us!


    Oh, oh, oh, oh!


    The Guardian Golem raised its massive arms.


    I focused my magic power on my eyes as I calmly watched its movement.


    ''''Analyze.''''


    Along with muttering powerful words, a translucent string of text reflected in my eyes.


    It''s information about this guy that I once confirmed once.


    Name: none.


    Occupation : Guardian Golem Level 91


    skill


    Weakness level 91.


    Wielding Level 91


    Magic resistance level 88


    Physical resistance level 68.


    Since it has the name "Guardian", its resistance is quite high. In terms of defense, its ability is so high that it can even be said to be unrivaled.


    However, compared to King, who has a monster skill of physical resistance level 80 and self-renewal level 50, its defensive strength is a step lower. If you think about it that way, it''s safe to say that I can take on this opponent on my own.


    ''''Hah!


    ''Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!''


    As I swing my sword, I am blocked by the outer skin of the Guardian Golem and stop.


    As expected of physical resistance level 68, but my sword is a rather expensive gem that I asked Silmeria to procure for me. It''s an excellent piece of work that didn''t even spill its blade when I cut the king''s head off.


    Even if it hit the hard outer skin of the Guardian Golem, of course there was not a single scratch.


    ''''Oraa!


    My swordsmanship level of 99 is nothing to sneeze at. Holding a sword would increase my speed and physical strength even more.


    It''s different from those days when I managed to chip away at it with my physical skills and took half a day to defeat it.


    I run up and down in the air, avoiding the fist blows from the guardian golem, injuring it and slashing at it with my sword when I see an opening. And my friends are watching me.


    ''Wow!¡¡That''s your master, man!


    "There is no greater honor for a knight in shining armor than to serve him...


    ''Master, it''s cool!


    The praise the demons are giving me is making me feel a little embarrassed.


    However, it''s been a long time since I fought alone with all my might like this. I did some power reconnaissance against the King, but that was just a test.


    Bumping, I avoided the Guardian Golem''s fist that snatched at my ear and swung my sword down as hard as I could at my right elbow.


    ''''Hah!''''


    Oh, oh, oh, oh!


    With an impact sound like metal colliding with metal, my sword is swung out.


    Although the skin is as hard as vajra stone, the joints are still fragile. As I brought my sword down, I saw one of the huge arms tear off and fall off.


    With a bang, the other arm runs towards me. Naturally, I sensed its presence and avoided it with the least amount of movement, and I also saw a few bangs snatch and shred my arms.


    ''''I''ll have another one!


    Oh, oh, oh, oh!


    With the returning sword, I raised the sword with all my might to the Guardian Golem''s outstretched left arm - to its elbow.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re ready to buy. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    It is a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    In other words, all that''s left is for me to overrun it.


    ''''Haha!


    I leapt high and raised my sword as high as I could from the height of the Guardian Golem, and just like that, I swung my sword down with the momentum of falling.


    As if putting a knife into the cheese, my sword cuts through the outer skin from the Guardian Golem''s head.


    With the Guardian Golem emitting a small "Ooh........" voice, the three hollows on its face - the light that had been lit inside it - disappeared.


    ''''Huh........''''


    ....


    Silence, Guardian Golem.


    But I stay put and wait. From what I''ve seen so far, I shouldn''t have given it a fatal wound.


    And as the Guardian Golem''s body is engulfed in light, a dull, glowing collar is born around its neck.


    Naturally, its huge arms also grew anew.


    ''''.........ooh........''''


    Okay. Can you understand me?


    ''Oooh ... wale, Guardian Golem, Mayrei, Motom, Master.


    So much for speaking in one language.


    And behind me, there were shouts of joy from the demons and a round of applause from the drakes. ''It''s wonderful, Master Noah! ''That''s great!¡¡Master! That''s my master! And the praise doesn''t stop ringing in, such as


    It''s kind of embarrassing.


    ''Well we have to decide on a name for it.


    The Guardian Golem that''s still sitting there saying "Oh........" or something like that.


    I looked at the Guardian Golem for a while.


    "Good. Well then, your name is Lobo.


    Oh my God, Meirei, Nimshiki, Shimashita, Master. I''m sorry, Lobo.


    It''s a pleasure to work with you.


    New friendships have been made here.


    Our journey is on track.


    All that''s left now is to go to the end of the line and defeat the Dark Lord. That''s how my ordeal will end.

 119-Confrontation with the devil

    With the Guardian Golem - Lobo as a companion, the huge door behind it slowly opens.


    This is the second time I''ve seen this view. It was just me back then, but I think the same thing happened back then, when I defeated the Guardian Golem and the door opened. It feels like it was a long time ago already, though.


    Well.


    And if I pass through this door, I''m at the end of the line.


    This is the place where I abandoned the abominable "hero" and was reborn as a "demon wielder".


    ".........


    The view beyond is memorable.


    It was like a temple of a defunct civilization, the ruins of which were spread out. There, lined with broken pillars and stone monuments, was the Book of Job Change that I had been searching for.


    At the time, I thought this was the place where Rilkara used to live, and that it had deteriorated after the battle with the brave Goldova.


    ''''Is this the innermost one?¡¡Master Noah.


    ''I''ve come so far, I''ve turned back. I don''t know what happens next.


    Oh, yeah. Well, let''s do a little search.


    Hey, Moonbeam, don''t get ahead of yourself!


    Your hands, your hands, your face, your hands, your face...


    I thought this place was the innermost part of the world. There was a rumor about the place where the Book of Changes exists that it was the "innermost part of the world''s greatest labyrinth". I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future.


    But if Marin''s words are to be believed, the Demon King is alive in this labyrinth. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one.


    I thought, and I glanced at the puppy.


    "...hmm?¡¡Pappy, what''s wrong?


    ....


    Without responding to my words, Puppy was staring at a point. And it was the same for King, who was slightly behind Puppy.


    What in the world is wrong with the two of them?


    The other demons usually asked, "Is there a back there? And I''m looking for it.


    ''I shall.........destroy........!


    ....


    Shut up, all of you!


    With a thump, he hit Puppy''s head with a jumping kick. And then, caught up in Puppy who was blown away by it, King''s body also shook slightly.


    Haha, King looks around as if he noticed something.


    ''''Eh..............................What have you been doing?¡¡¡¡Oh, no, Puppy.......it''s nice to feel that way, but I don''t really like you.


    "Aren''t you being rude?¡¡And don''t say my name again!


    Well yes. I''m willing to give you a chance to be a lover for a night.


    I am the one who needs to be excused.


    They exchanged an awfully unimportant exchange.


    But I''m glad it seemed like it was just a moment of weirdness. Now, properly, it''s Puppy and King as usual.


    King burbles and shakes his nine heads and looks again at the one point he was staring at.


    ''Well, I''m sure your master has noticed.


    Yeah.


    It''s that way. There''s a demon king in the temple. I thought I was going crazy.


    Is there some kind of thing that only you guys know about?


    Yes. Well, that''s a bit of a stretch, isn''t it?


    Uh-huh, laughs King.


    Well, I won''t ask too much. I just want to know that the Demon King is there.


    "Hmmm........I had no idea that I''d end up looking as ridiculous as I did.......


    ....


    What''s your problem, kid?


    Nothing.


    His usual appearance was much more comical, but I won''t tell you that.


    In fact, it was kind of cool to see Puppy staring at a single point and going on a killing spree. He was like a dragon that would go down in legend.


    Now, yeah. Well, I''m just a regular puppy.


    Okay, I''m leaving. "Okay, let''s go see this Demon Lord''s face.


    ''Master Noah!¡¡Is it that way!


    Master, wait!


    My Lord!


    We made our way towards the temple that Puppy and King were staring at.


    Although I couldn''t see it from a distance, the closer I got to it, the more it seemed to be surrounded by a tingling atmosphere. Without a doubt, there is a hint of a strongman in there.


    Unintentionally and naturally, I felt the corners of my mouth rise.


    Even more intimidating than when I confronted the King, I could see it even through the physical walls of the temple.


    Is that why?


    As I stopped walking, the demons also stopped walking.


    None of them tried to speak at all.


    "You''re here....


    Slowly, I pull out my sword.


    The guardian Gold Bird--the sword was newly purchased by Silmeria because it was spilled on the blade when he fought the brave Goldova. It is a famous sword that is thirty percent more expensive than before.


    And then a fierce sound of a gong reached my ears and I felt the temple in front of me blow away.


    Gulping and swallowing spit.


    ".........


    What was there was the very incarnation of tyranny.


    There was the very embodiment of destruction.


    He was there, the very embodiment of despair.


    He was the very strongest demon king.


    The magic power that overflows from his body is not the kind of magic a human being can reach, no matter how hard he tries. Although he was only wearing a piece of cloth on his nude body, he had a huge presence that made you feel as if you were facing an iron giant.


    Although she has a pretty face like a girl''s, her gaze alone might cause the weak-minded to die - a tremendous sense of intimidation that makes you think so.


    This is the Demon King.


    This is the Demon King.


    ''''You''ve come so far.''''


    ....


    "Long has the Unu waited. Noah Whitefield.


    ....


    Nothing, I can''t answer.


    How do you know my name? Why did he wait for me? Is he really alive? His presence is so overwhelming that even such questions are drowned out.


    Neither I nor my friends are able to say a single word due to its overpowering presence.


    What is it? So it was you, the Demon King.


    Only Puppy was the only one of those who spoke.


    It was supposed to be the lowest level of all of them. It was as if it wasn''t intimidated by its majesty, its presence, its intimidation, at all.


    Even I, a former brave man, had my legs trembling a bit.


    The demon king turns his slit eyes to the puppy.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you.


    The woman who ran away from me with her tail between her legs has grown quite high and mighty.


    "Blow me out of the water, dragon. You''re nothing to me now, you''re nothing but a pebble.


    Oh. You are the one who would pull it off. Will you let me run away from you again?


    Puppy...!


    That''s how he interrupted the conversation between the Demon King and Puppy.


    The way he speaks as if they are acquainted, it''s as if he doesn''t feel any fear. Even Milo and Gilanka are trembling.


    It must be--''


    ''''I told you. I''ve met a demon hunter in my time. You humans have grown quite sturdy over the last thousand years. Or perhaps you don''t want to be a human anymore.


    Puppy tells the Demon King with a huff and a snort.


    Even though he is an opponent who should not be able to match him at all on the level, yet he is irreverent to all intents and purposes.


    ''''Puppy has met, the demonslayer........''''


    That''s what the puppy told me when it happened.


    He said he had met a demon hunter once, about a thousand years ago. He said she had a weak kinsman with her.


    Her name was...


    I''m the Demon King. I''m the Demon King, Lil'' Cara.

 120-Decisive battle

    It''s not that I know much about Demon King Rilkara.


    Rather, although his name is famous, there are not many people who know much about him. There may be some detailed literature on the Great Temple of the Mullerian religion, but ordinary people like us know his name.


    However, in the depths of the great labyrinth known as the ruins of Rilkara, he was defeated by the brave Gordova at the time, a demon king whose name is engraved in history.


    According to him - that''s the Demon King of Disasters.


    ''''You know...''''


    ....


    Didn''t you just say you were waiting for me?¡¡What do you mean?


    The word is true, Noah Whitefield. I have waited a long time for the arrival of the Unu.


    Why me?


    Lil Cara doesn''t answer, but raises her thin right arm.


    With that, a hole appeared in the temple that Lil Kara appeared in - a place that looked like the ruins of a decaying temple that was lined up on either side of it, as if it was connected to another dimension. From there, as if it were a distortion of the dimension, an odd-shaped face emerged.


    A lion with an eagle''s head and wings.


    A kobold with a bloody sword.


    A rooster with a snake''s tail.


    A little warrior with a dog''s head.


    A spider dripping with acid.


    A doll with a golden body.


    A three-headed demon dog.


    A pack of shadowy wolves.


    It''s as if they were summoned from the other world, and in this space where there was no sign of demons, the miasma filled the air.


    It was as if it was a manifestation of despair - and then it appeared.


    ''''Nah........''''


    Naturally, I was gathering magic power in my eyes and doing my best to "analyze" the enemy army.


    The swarm of demons existing in front of me is a horde whose number exceeds a hundred. And most importantly, the Demon King Lil Cara in the center of it all.


    The sheer volume of information is so much that it makes me feel like my head is going to explode.


    ''''Demon King, level 99.''''


    "Gryphon Level 98


    "Goblins level 95


    "Basilisk Level 97


    "Kobold Level 98


    "Arachne, level 93.


    "Golden Golem Level 94


    "Cerberus Level 98


    "Shadow Wolf Level 95


    "Cyclops Level 94


    "Ogre King, Level 96


    "Pegasus Knight Level 94


    And many others.


    All of them in my line of sight are over level 90.


    In comparison, this one has Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, Drake, Angus, Amanda, and King - only eight of them are capable of fighting at level 99. Puppy is also low at level 66. The Guardian Golem that I just made a companion - Lobo is a slightly lower level of 91.


    None of the enemies have reached level 99, but most of them are as close to that as possible. As expected, I''m not smart enough to think that this is an easy win.


    ''This is my servant. I''ll let you compete with your uncle''s servant, Noah Whitefield.


    ''It would be nice if you fought a little more fairly.


    I am the Demon King. I''m the Demon King, and he has a test to overcome. You''ll get through it.


    With a grin, Lil Kara looks at me, her pretty face distorted.


    It''s as if she knows everything, as if she knows everything.


    I told her my secret, which she couldn''t possibly know.


    ''''I''m brave.''''


    -What?


    That''s what I wanted to do with myself that I wanted to get rid of with all my heart. When I was fifteen years old, I was given an abominable job from heaven.


    I''ve already changed my job to a demonslayer.


    And yet.


    And yet, you''re still lingering on me like a curse, the brave man.


    A brave man...?


    Master Noah is a brave...?


    You''re a brave man, aren''t you, sir? He''s supposed to be strong.


    "My master was a brave man...


    I didn''t know my master was a brave man.


    Gosh, Goshujin, Yu, Sha...


    "The boy, the hero...


    I didn''t know that Master Noah was a brave man.


    I didn''t think it was going to happen...


    The demons spout out a series of bewildering words.


    Just as the demon king is an abominable opponent for humans, the abominable opponent for demons is a brave man.


    Since ancient times, only the brave have the power to defeat the demon king. This is the common understanding of all living beings. In the eyes of the demons, a brave man is someone who will kill his mother.


    If this fact is known, my fellow demons might see me as an abomination. That''s why I''ve been quiet for so long.


    I''m afraid of how my friends are looking at me. You can''t look back because you''re afraid of that.


    It''s the natural enemy of demons to be brave.


    Glaring, I stare at Lil Cara.


    I''m not going to be the only one who''s been in the same situation. I am the magician Noah Whitefield. You can''t be wrong.


    No, you didn''t do anything wrong. Only a brave man can put me to death. And only a demon hunter can succeed me.


    What?


    You''re a brave man and a demon hunter. You are the best of both worlds.


    What do you mean...


    No more words are needed.


    Lil Kara, who had been floating in the air, slowly descends to the earth.


    Her long hair softly dominated, but her majesty was the demon king himself.


    To the more than a hundred servants behind her, she told them.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that. Destroy them.


    ''Oh, oh, my God!


    An enormous yell that made the entire labyrinth tremble.


    There was never a time when so many high-level demons would gather at once. Hence, the power contained in its roar is also like nothing I''ve ever experienced before.


    However, my companions slowly stepped forward.


    Milo....


    But it doesn''t matter!¡¡I am Milo!¡¡Your master''s first henchman!¡¡If you don''t want to mess with your husband, you''ll have to deal with me first!


    Intuitively, Milo shouts, raising his axe.


    ''Even the big ones say good things sometimes.


    Gilanka...


    "My allegiance is already to my Lord!¡¡I will only fight with my faith, even if the Creator is there!


    Calmly and calmly, Gilanka tells him with his sword at the ready.


    ''''I, too, will obey my master!


    Bow.....


    ''The master is our master!¡¡It was the master who made us strong and fought with us!¡¡I will repay my master for all he has done for me!


    Bau howled with force and fangs.


    ''Ooh, ooh, I don''t know...''


    "Chappie...


    But I like your hands, my dear. That''s why I love your hands, my dear.


    Chappie states with a horrified but determined look in his eyes.


    ''Hmm. Certainly for us, it doesn''t matter if Master Noah is a brave man or not, does it?


    Drake...


    ''I only offer this warrior to Master Noah. Now that I have a body that can live forever, I want to test how high I can go. For example, can this fist penetrate the Demon King?


    With a chuckle, Drake composed himself with a smile.


    ''I don''t care if the boy is a brave man or not.


    "Puppy...


    I''m dying to slay you, Demon King. I don''t know why. I can''t stand the sight of you, and my blood is hot.


    Glaring at Lil Cara with a glare, Puppy snorted.


    ''''Hmm. I''ve got to show you that I can be of some use too!


    ''My allegiance is to Master Noah alone. Prepare yourself, Demon King.


    Oh, dear. Don''t forget about me. I''m going to be useful, master!


    Tex, nympha, nympha. Master.


    Angus, Amanda, King, and Lobo each show motivation.


    To them, it doesn''t matter if I''m a demonslayer or a hero, it doesn''t matter what I am. They just acknowledge me as the only master.


    Even if it was the power of the ''Chains of Slavery''.


    I was happy.


    ''''Alright, you guys...!


    It roared and bellowed at the swarm of demons that were about to attack us.


    I laughed.


    ''Let''s go!¡¡I will defeat the Demon King with my own hands!


    ''Oh, oh, no!''

 121-Final Battle: Milo & Chappie

    Ooooh!


    Milo swung his huge axe at the group of demons that were attacking him. With that blow, some of the group of demons are transformed into elemental elements.


    This is what demons do when they die. Although Miro himself is not aware of this, he is also a demon, but he is also a demon - a minotaur. He was born and fell alone in the ruins of Rilkara, and he was the only one who continued to fight.


    That memory is also distant. It''s as if Milo was reborn after meeting Noah, dying, and having the ''Chains of Servitude'' wrapped around his neck.


    ''''Ooh!


    ''Ha!¡¡I can''t believe you guys are the same demon!


    The group of demons that attacked with a roar are all high level. At the very least, from the point of view of Milo, who was raised to level 99 by Noah, there are very few demons that didn''t die from a single blow. For example, King Hydra.


    Except for those cases that should not be referred to, there are no demons that can withstand Milo''s attacks.


    ''''Oraa!


    And yet, the demons that appeared here are all those who didn''t die from Milo''s blow.


    On the contrary, some of the demons were even able to block Milo''s attacks. The hard outer shell of the Mad Turtle, or the golden golem with its golden luster.


    With a fierce crashing sound, Milo''s axe is stopped by the Mad Turtle''s shell. At the same time, a numbness runs through both arms, but more importantly, the swarm of enemies attacking one after another should be noted.


    ''''Tch.......I can''t leave you alone!


    Oh, oh!


    Ooh!


    He raises the axe once more, this time swinging it down to deliver a sure fatal blow.


    Activated at the same time is the skill that Milo possesses - ''Monster Power''. It temporarily doubles the strength of your muscles, and instead of being able to activate it for only an extremely short period of time, it boasts the power of a warrior.


    I''m going to catch it," said the Mad Turtle, retracting his head into his shell, "and I''m going to catch it," and Milo crushed the entire shell. I''m sure you''ll be able to see the Mad Turtle disappear as fresh blood splatters and the Mad Turtle turns to magic, and I lifted my axe again.


    There are ten of them here, including Milo.


    If you exclude Lobo, who joined us just now, and Puppy, who is only one level inferior, there are only eight of them. But even so, a seemingly endless army is rushing in front of us.


    ''''Oooh!


    Oh, oh!


    You think that''s all you''re gonna say?


    All I could think about was the demons that were attacking me with hostility.


    These guys and I are vastly different.


    The demons here are simply following the command to kill. They don''t think about coordinating with their friends, they don''t think about the truth or falsity of their attacks, they simply charge forward in a foolish manner.


    In comparison, Miro is different.


    He mixes up his attacks with falsehoods, sometimes retreating to work with his friends to ensure that no one else is within his attack range. He can also master the skills given to him to the point where he is able to use them to the fullest extent. It''s a good thing that you can''t get rid of them.


    ''''Kutu........!


    But violence in numbers.


    I''m sure that even Miro couldn''t eradicate a crowd of over a hundred at once. The axe is a first-class piece of equipment that Noah had prepared for me, but even so, weapons are consumables. He''s already wielded the skill ''monstrous power'' many times against the Mad Turtle and the Golden Golem, so he won''t be able to keep it up for that long.


    If it comes down to it, I''ll snatch away the weapons that the enemy demons have - and while thinking that, I swung my axe around.


    ''''Oooh!


    -Oh!


    Immediately after he swung his axe, something leapt from behind the enemy.


    It was a goblin wearing a red hat - its speed was no different from that of its good enemy, Gilanka, and it was probably over level 90. In its hand, it held a gleaming, dull-colored sword.


    Not good, my brain said in alarm.


    The outstretched arm and the axe at the end of that arm can''t come back soon enough. And Milo''s way of fighting, which emphasizes power over speed, is to ''kill before you can kill''.


    If a blow with the speed of a goblin is delivered to a defenseless place, even with the skill "Physical Resistance Level 60" as expected, you will take no small amount of damage.


    Determined to be prepared, I will at least put some strength into my body and reduce the damage as much as possible - at that moment when I thought that, a club strike was delivered to the side of the goblin.


    ''''Nah........!


    ''Gegeeeeeeeeeee!''


    Hands, hands, cover!


    The owner of that club is Chappie.


    For Milo, it''s his brother''s demon, an ogre that Noah has made into a companion. He always looks terrified, but his level is 99, the same as Milo''s, and his skill, "Monster Power," is even higher than Milo''s.


    Kukuri, and Miro naturally smiled a vicious smile.


    ''''Oh ... thanks, Chappie.''''


    Yeah, okay.


    You ain''t got a hundred years to worry about me, man!


    Milo''s great axe and Chappie''s club are lifted at the same time.


    No matter how much of a group of demons in the level 90s, many of them would decay with a mere blow in front of the attacks of two demons who applied the skill ''monstrous power''. And both Milo, the Minotaur, and Chappie, the Ogre, are demons that specialize in power.


    They crush golems, play the Mad Turtle, and simply lay waste to them by force.


    ''''Hee-hah!¡¡That''s good, Chappie!¡¡That''s my brother!


    Uh-huh!¡¡Oh, by the way, old sport!¡¡Hey!


    That''s not my sister!¡¡Miss!


    Uh-huh, Ane-san!


    Chappie''s cudgel flicks away the demons that come next.


    However, they are attacked by small goblins and kobolds. The battle plan of Milo and Chappie, which is a large swinging machine, leaves no room for error.


    However, Milo thinks about that too. How could he avoid attacking the enemy at the same time? How can I defeat the enemy at once?


    In comparison, the enemy does not think. They only rely on the violence of their numbers, and then they become magical elements that draw the rest of the dead to them.


    "Yes, Chappie!


    Uh-uh!


    You''re going to get your ass kicked.¡¡I''ll take care of the rest!


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah.


    Then what you need to do is simple.


    Let Chappie swing the club to his heart''s content, using Chappie as a giant wall. Then Miro, who has taken up a position slightly behind him, will take care of the demons that have been struck down or have come around.


    The opponents that run through the gaps are usually only demons that are confident in their speed. Even so, as long as you can see them from behind Chappie, you can prepare yourself as well.


    "Hehehe........yikes. I''m going to be a military strategist, right?


    Ane-san?


    Oh, don''t worry about it, Chappie. You just go have a good time over there.


    Uh-uh!


    Kukuri, and Milo twisted his mouth even more viciously.


    Then he raised the great axe again.


    ''Come on!¡¡I am Milo!¡¡Come to your master''s house!


    Once, Milo had fought alone in the ruins of Rilkara.


    He barely remembers those days. In fact, he doesn''t even need to remember them.


    Milo is in Noah Whitefield.


    He is the strongest minotaur in the world, the only one who follows a demonslayer in the world.

 122-Final Battle: Gilanka & Bow

    Hmph!


    As Gilanka Dolan Elbert Grifissom ran through, the heads of the demons flew in unison.


    Even though there are a large number of them, a group of demons that are only a crowds of people with no commander present, there are a lot of gaps for Gilanka to see. That''s exactly what he did, moving through the gaps in the swarm, so much so that he could afford to cut their heads off one by one.


    However, the reason why he is able to achieve that much speed is because of the former wild dog that is serving as Gilanka''s leg, now Fenrir''s bow.


    ''''As expected of Gilanka-san!¡¡I''m going to run as hard as I can!


    Lord Bau''s feet are what keep me going. I''m just beating the heads off my enemies who have a lot of gaps.


    It''s cool!


    So I''m finally getting close to a knight.


    Gilanka brilliantly ducks the attacks of the attacking demon, stabbing it in the throat with his returning sword and putting power into its legs. With that alone, Bau understands everything and will run as Gilanka wishes. There is a term for human knights, ''human-horse unity'', but Gilanka''s current situation would be in a state where he can be called ''werewolf unity''. Gilanka is not a person, though.


    Gaining full coordination with Bau and leading an elite goblin unit, Gilanka is truly a knight at the head of the battlefield.


    ''''It''s been so long but I too can finally call myself a knight.


    Mr. Gilanka!¡¡From behind!


    Oh!


    He turned to the rear and flashed his sword in a flash. With that, the sign of the rear disappeared.


    Even if there are no eyes behind him, there are rotten ways to detect the sound of clothing rubbing, footsteps, air flow, and temperature - the signs of the rear, etc. On top of that, in conjunction with Bau''s excellent hearing, it would not be easy to assault Gilanka from behind.


    I suddenly looked out of the corner of my vision and saw Chappie rampaging with his club and Milo following suit, hunting for strikes and leaks. Probably struggling to not do a single one behind him.


    If that is the case, Gilanka will only move as a raider.


    ''Lord Bau.


    Yes!¡¡Mr. Gilanka!


    "Thank you for making me a knight in shining armor. I''m not a goblin rider by nature, I''m just a goblin. I''m not a goblin rider, and I could never have ridden a goblin if I had to.


    To Gilanka, knights were an aspirational figure.


    Even within the family, the goblin riders were the elite. Even in those days, when he barely had time to think, Gilanka wanted to become a knight.


    But a knight - a goblin rider is a goblin rider in its very race. From the beginning, a goblin rider has the skill ''riding'' and is given a demon to ride on the day they are born. For Gilanka, who was a mere goblin, this was a dream that would never reach her.


    However, it was Noah and Bau who made Gilanka''s dream come true.


    Bau can do exactly what Gilanka tells him to do as he rides, and he can also judge the situation on his own. He retreats where he should retreat and attacks where he should attack - this is an advantage that the goblin riders do not have.


    Bau laughs at Gilanka''s words.


    ''''I''m glad to have Gilanka-san riding me, too!¡¡I feel like fighting with Mr. Gilanka will make me stronger too!


    That goes for me, too.


    The reason why Gilanka is able to fight with Bau as a completely identical thought is because of the skill that Gilanka can possess - ''King of the Swarm''.


    This is a skill that allows him to be the highest in his own flock, a skill that allows him to be in perfect alignment with those who join his flock. And Gilanka is such a vow in his flock.


    However, it''s only a form of upper skill, although Gilanka himself thinks that he and Bau are equal.


    But I''m sure Bau-dono will want to wield his claws to his heart''s content.


    ''But Mr. Gilanka is faster than I can bite or claw!


    Mmm....


    It was a nice word for Gilanka to say, but is he really not unhappy about it?


    While thinking so, however, his feet accurately instructed Bau and his sword accurately hunted the heads of the demons. Looking at the demons that were disappearing as demonic elements, Gilanka gave a slight instruction to retreat and took a breath.


    The demons are still lined up to fill his vision.


    ''''Oooh!


    Huh!


    Gilanka''s sword flashes at one of the demons that came out of the ground.


    Incidentally, against enemies with a hard outer shell, such as the Golden Golem and the Mad Turtle, Gilanka would accurately attack their feet and make them change direction, sending them in the direction that Miro and Chappie were protecting.


    This is just the right thing to do. Because Gilanka''s strength is speed, and it''s not a matter of leaving it to force like they do.


    ''''Hmph.......''''


    Gilanka Dolan Elbert Griffitham.


    That name was given to Gilanka at the time he was born. A goblin is a herd, and its name is given to the name of the herd. They are one of the few demons that have a social nature.


    Gilanka''s birth clan, the ''Dolan Clan'', and the clan ''Elbert Clan'', and the name of his father, Griffitham, is the last official name of Gilanka. To be more specific, it means ''Gilanka, son of Grifissum of the Elbert Clan, who belongs to the Dolan Clan''.


    However, Gilanka was slightly doubtful.


    It is true that Gilanka is a goblin belonging to the Dolan Clan and also a member of the Elbert Clan.


    Nevertheless, even though goblins have a certain degree of sociality, they are still true to their s*x as demons after all. However, the only thing that abounds in their instincts is the idea of ''killing humans'', and that is what makes them demons.


    If that is the case, Gilanka, who has intelligence and fights the same demons, will no longer be recognized by the goblin clan.


    ''''I see...I see.''''


    Mr. Gilanka!¡¡What''s the matter with you!


    No.....


    He huffs and smiles as he cuts the demon''s head off with his mountain sword (machete).


    I am no longer a member of the ''Dolan tribe''. I''m no longer a member of the Dolan Clan, I am a follower of Noah Whitefield.


    I no longer follow Noah Whitefield, and I no longer need two clans to belong to.


    I will change my name.


    What?


    Oh, you may call me Gilanka, Mr. Bau. It''s just a matter of pride for me.


    Oh, really?


    "Mm.


    Gilanka''s mouth twists into a crescent moon as he looks at the goblins that are scattering with the magus with their heads cut off and laughs.


    He thinks nothing of it while putting the same goblins in its hands. It''s all because Gilanka considers them to be enemies, not compatriots.


    Then their names should be changed as well.


    ''The new name--Gilanka Grandizia Whitefield Noah.


    ''What!¡¡That''s your master''s name!


    ''This is how the goblins are named. Ah, I feel like I''m finally free of my burdens.


    As he puts his foot down, Bau runs out.


    Beyond that, a group of enemies - a gap between them.


    ''''Hah!


    The demons are torn by Gilanka''s mountain sword (machete) and scattered with demons.


    With that, Gilanka proclaims his name on a high note.


    ''I am Gilanka Grandisier Whitefield Noah!¡¡If you are not afraid of this name, then come at me!


    Mr. Gilanka is so cool!


    Gilanka is to Noah Whitefield.


    He is the strongest goblin in the world, following the only demonslayer in the world.

 123-Final Battle: Drake & Angus

    Hmm....


    Conveniently, not knowing how many demons he had defeated, Drake Deathsize gave a small sigh.


    Drake activated the upper compatible skill of the skill ''Body Technique'', ''Full Body Deadly Weapon'' in his entire body, his fist was like a mallet and his kick was like a white blade, keeping the enemy''s army at bay.


    The figure that mobilizes all of its skills and tries to bury as many demons as possible, to the demons, they will even feel like demon gods.


    ''''Good grief.......it''s as if it''s gushing out endlessly.


    What''s the matter, whining? Drake.


    ''It''s not like that. It''s just that I''m a little tired of it. It''s just that there''s no end in sight.


    Huh, the one protecting Drake''s back as he exhales a sigh, is the same former S-ranked adventurer ''Iron Mass'' Angus Hoolgar.


    This one is holding a sword that is even bigger than his height, and he is fighting while wearing light on his sword. Perhaps it''s the skill "Sword of Light". It''s a rare skill that boasts an absolute sharpness against demons.


    I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about.


    I''m not going to have time to sigh. If you have the time to do that, I''ll kill as many as I can!


    You don''t have to tell me, but I''m doing it.


    As the wolf demon attacked, it clawed at Drake''s body.


    But at that moment, Drake activated the skill "Body of Steel" and made a snapping sound as the claws and skin collided with each other. And then, he immediately fired a palm strike to the wolf''s throat, blowing the wolf''s body away. I''m not sure if it''s because the throat was crushed or if it didn''t scream, but the wolf hit one of the rotten pillars and dissipated with the magic element.


    It''s safe to say that physical attacks are almost ineffective against Drake, who has stacked the two skills ''Body of Steel'' and ''Physical Resistance''. However, the demons still attacked and fell in front of Drake many times.


    ''''Haha!''''


    He sinks the attacking demons with more regular fist thrusts.


    Because his weapon is his own limbs, Drake''s drawback is that his reach is short. But instead, his strength is that he doesn''t need to prepare for a fight.


    Hence, when he was an adventurer, he would repeatedly defeat them alone and without any weapons. Unlike other adventurers, being unarmed, he had no loss of weapons, which was one of the reasons why he had no loss of weapons.


    Looking at Drake like that, Angus laughed like a bird of prey.


    ''''But, Drake,''''


    What''s going on?


    I was almost retired as an adventurer. I am able to fight now because of the power that Noah has given me.


    I didn''t expect you to sink with a single deco pin, either, though.


    ....


    Angus raises an eyebrow at Drake''s lighthearted comment.


    It must be an abominable memory for him as well. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away with it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to see that Angus looks like a child, and Drake also smiles.


    I never thought that I would die from a decapitation pin.


    ''''Well, you have that much power, Noah-sama. I wasn''t taken seriously at all, either.


    Don''t you think we can get through to them now?


    What do you mean?


    Drake listens back at Angus'' words.


    It''s only a love affair. It seems that this old man has read everything.


    Even though he was old and retired, he was one of only twenty-eight S-ranked adventurers in the world.


    But Angus brought up another subject as if he hadn''t heard me.


    ''''I heard you were awarded a knighthood.


    Yeah, I guess so.


    ''''No adventurer in any history of the Draukos Empire has ever attained the rank of nobleman. I thought it was just an accumulation of accomplishments, but if that''s the case, it''s not surprising that someone has been knighted before.


    ''Yes. They say I''m the first.


    You''ve been doing your dirty work.


    ....


    Huh, a small sigh.


    Apparently Angus knows everything Drake has done.


    ''He''s got a good name for himself in the industry behind the scenes.


    I didn''t even know if I could get to the back.


    "A skilled assassin who approaches important people without hands, killing only his targets with no weapon whatsoever - aka ''The Scythe of Death''. That''s you, isn''t it?


    Well, yes.


    It was pointless to fall in love with Angus, who knew everything - so Drake nodded his head, thinking that.


    The emperor, the vizier, the prime minister, the high-ranking nobleman - Drake had been involved in assassinations under the orders of all the powerful people. It had accumulated, and he was awarded a baronetcy when he loaded up the money that had come around from behind the scenes and offered about five thousand gold coins to the empire.


    At that time, Drake had no surname because he came from a commoner, and he was told that he was free to decide what he wanted to do. As a result, it was one sarcastic thing to have his own surname as ''Death Size''.


    ''So. Drake, the awesome assassin.


    What''s that word?


    I think you can kill Master Noah now, can''t you?


    ....


    Drake had killed all kinds of important people.


    Sometimes he had a rough go of it, and sometimes he''d kill all his guards if they got in his way. The only thing he has kept is the commandment of ''don''t mess with children''.


    There were some high-level guards who worked behind the scenes, and while they did the dirty work, they continued to work as adventurers as well, sometimes dealing with dragons on their own. The martial arts that had been honed through this process were even called the strongest of the S-rank at the time.


    And now Drake was level 99.


    He has reached a legendary level that is said to have never been attained by a human body.


    "Master Noah trusts you. "Master Noah trusts you, and the Empire is hostile to him. You are a nobleman, even if you are the end of the Empire. Then I suppose there is only one thing to do.


    Well it''s not funny for a joke.


    With a glare, Drake stared at Angus.


    Angus was swinging his great sword while aloofly receiving off against such a killing spirit from Drake. While talking in vain, the magic element floating around him never disappears.


    ''''I''m liking my life right now, to begin with.


    "Law.


    ''It''s great. It''s a body that won''t die. I can reach the heights of warfare as far as I can. And my dedication, Lord Noah will listen to my dedication. I can be involved in the management of the country. Of the strongest nation that will last for a hundred or a thousand years to come.


    "Hmm.


    An Imperial prince is an imperial prince with an imperial endowment, isn''t that an awful lot to ask for?


    This was Drake''s true intention.


    Several times, Drake himself had thought about it. He wondered if he could really turn on the empire that had given him his home and his title. If that was the case, wouldn''t it be faster to assassinate Noah?


    But I couldn''t.


    Whether this was the power of the Chains of Servitude, I don''t know. But Drake couldn''t do it.


    And now I can say with confidence.


    ''Master Noah doesn''t ask me to do his dirty work. He doesn''t tell me to kill anyone.


    Okay.


    ''You are very kind, sir. That''s why you should have someone like me around.


    Noah is sweet.


    So, he must at least have his strict self nearby. In order to achieve his ideal - ''A world where humans and demons can live as neighbors''.


    ''''Then it would have been good. If you hadn''t risen to the challenge of rebellion, I would have been the first to deal with you.


    If so, I wish you wouldn''t have said anything to try it in the first place.


    Hmph, Drake sniffs.


    Then one of the attacking demons - destroying its head with a straight fist thrust.


    Then, with a thud, he stepped out with all his might and took a stance.


    ''''Come on!¡¡Step forward from those who want to die!¡¡My warrior, take it as a souvenir of the underworld!


    Drake to Noah Whitefield.


    He is the strongest warrior in the world, following the only demonslayer in the world.

 124-Final Battle: Puppy & King

    Puppy, the evil dragon of greed, Grandizia, stood still and watched the battle taking place before him.


    Milo the Minotaur, Gilanka the Goblin, Bau the Fenrir, Chappie the Augur, Drake the Zombie Grappler, Angus the Living Mail, and Amanda the Lamia - demons that were not supposed to be aligned with Puppy, but were terrifying! The battle is being fought with strength until. The Puppy could only be stunned by this figure.


    To begin with, Puppy, who was one of the ''Ancient Dragon King'' (Ancient Dragon) and was feared as the Greedy Evil Dragon Grandizia, was also at the level of 66. If it was an ordinary demon, no matter how much experience he had accumulated, he would never be able to catch up with it; it was a level that could even be called a divine realm.


    But the people in front of me now - all of them, all of them, are far beyond the level of the puppy.


    ''''Gu........''''


    I can''t move.


    After all, the only people in front of me are far stronger than the Puppies.


    That''s where I feel frustrated.


    For Puppy, who was born as a dragon from the beginning - the strongest species of demons, the other demons were the objects to be dominated. On a whim, he flew in the sky and changed his territory, controlling and manipulating the demons in the area.


    So, I don''t know. I haven''t known this kind of emotion for over a thousand and five hundred years since Puppy was born.


    Such as a sense of longing for someone far stronger than him.


    "Am I ... so weak?


    In the middle of the fighting demons, Noah faced the Demon King Lil Cara.


    To Puppy, Lil Cara - her appearance was familiar. She was the demon-user woman who had said something about taking Puppy into her fold about a thousand years ago. At that time, Puppy remembered that she had taken only weak demons with her, and Puppy had ridiculed her and turned her back.


    It was partly because of the feeling I had at that time that I swore a little bit. But now that he thinks about it, he''s scared.


    If Lil Cara turned her killing intent towards us, Puppy would undoubtedly lose his life instantly. Because I could see that future so clearly.


    I look at my trembling paws and mock myself. Am I this weak?


    ''Oh my. Puppy, what are you doing here?


    M.....


    But still, you''re all strong. I''ve got to play a little more.


    King....


    The strongest dragon is one of the strongest dragons to speak to Puppy, King of King Hydra.


    Puppy doesn''t even feel like he or she is a level 99 he or she King, and Puppy doesn''t even feel like he can get to his feet. That''s both frustrating and sad.


    He would have been an equal partner once.


    ''Let''s be honest I''m horrible,''


    What?


    "They''re all demons that are above level 90. They will blow me off the face of the earth in an instant. There is no guarantee that I will be able to escape with my speed. If even one of those demons were to come toward me, I would be dead.


    You''ve got a lot of self-doubt, don''t you, Puppy?


    You blew me up like a piece of dust, don''t you?


    I stared at the King with zit eyes and smiled at him in a badass way.


    I don''t know which of the nine heads I should be talking to, but for now, Puppy should just deal with the one that looks like it. However, I wondered again if the expression would change for all nine collectively.


    But in response to Puppy''s words, King let out a big sigh.


    ''''Not really, you don''t have to be so unsure.


    Hmm I''m so weak. I''m getting sick of this.


    You don''t have to be so negative.


    I''m not talking about pessimistic thinking. I am simply telling you the truth. After all, I am surrounded by people who can''t even see me.


    I''ll be fine.


    But King has given such unfounded encouragement to Puppy.


    That smile is probably holy motherly to him. But to a human, it probably feels like a "I''m going to eat now" smile.


    In fact, Puppy was a bit scared too.


    ''Puppy-chan, there''s one thing you''ve got wrong.


    What? Don''t say anything to make me feel better.


    "We are the Ancient Dragons. One of the strongest dragon species that has lived for a thousand years.


    It''s...


    It''s just a monster that can''t die, right?


    -Oh!


    Puppy''s eyes widen at King''s words.


    That''s right. Puppy is the Grandizia, the Evil Dragon of Greed. He is the Sky Dragon that flies through the sky and is the ''Ancient Dragon King'' (Ancient Dragon).


    Even now that he was defeated by Noah and the ''Chains of Servitude'' is wrapped around this neck, it''s something that should not be abandoned, even now.


    King''s words are truly a revelation.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooo!


    However, there is no way that peace can last on this battlefield.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure it''s an individual that is definitely level 90 or more, from the power of its power that you can tell just by coming at you.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you can get your hands on it.


    ''''Yeah, so........!


    Puppy inhaled as hard as he could and spat out a ball of fire towards the wolf. As it landed on the wolf, the wolf''s small body was blown away.


    But no fragile damage was done, just a shock. The wolf rises again and roars more, coming towards the puppy.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    The skill ''Bite'' level 58, next to the skill ''Flamethrower'', is the highest level Puppy has.


    Puppy''s sharp fangs dug into the wolf''s body.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooo!


    Just go ahead and rip it to pieces.


    With a crunching sound, the wolf stops moving in the puppy''s mouth.


    It takes a few seconds for it to turn into magical elements.


    The Puppy is level 66, probably the lowest of all the people here. But his body is the strongest kind of monster, a dragon.


    Even though it is a high-level enemy, its basic abilities are very different.


    ''''Mm........''''


    And at the same time, it is a sensation that comes from deep within the body.


    It''s been years since I''ve had this feeling. At least in the last hundred years, I can''t remember it.


    Because that feeling is a level up.


    Having defeated an enemy with a level difference, Puppy''s level, which was level 66, has now risen.


    ''Hwahahahaha!¡¡That''s great!¡¡I can be stronger than that!


    They laughed and bellowed loudly.


    And with that, I couldn''t help but enjoy it. You''ll find out how strong you are when you''re dealing with a ragtag group of demons.


    You see, you can do it if you do it.


    "Of course. Even without a word from you, I''m the strongest dragon in the world!¡¡You can charge me whatever you want!¡¡Small fry!


    Well, we can''t have too many of them!


    Puppy is to Noah Whitefield.


    He is a dragon, reluctantly obeying the only demonslayer in the world.

 125-vs Devil Lil Carla

    My friends begin to fight the enemies that attack them.


    They form a circle around me, never letting any of them get close to me.


    Milo wields the great axe, Gilanka stirs on his bow, Chappie clubs back, Drake strikes the demons with his fists, Angus cuts through them with his greatsword, Amanda tightens up, and King sweeps away the beatings with his nine necks. I could see Lobo moving slowly as well, while Puppy was also fighting hard.


    ''Whoa!


    Oh, oh!


    My mind was as clear as possible amidst the rage of the demons.


    Demon King Lil Kara. The demon king of disaster and the worst demon king of all.


    It''s as if there is a silence between me and Rilkara in the midst of the fierce crashing sounds.


    ''''Ho. You have a good servant with you.


    ....


    I wouldn''t hold my servant back so much.


    ....


    The Cyclops'' head flies off and the gryphon''s wings fall off. The Augur King''s one arm is blown off and the Pegasus Knight''s guts are scattered. The Kobold''s body is blown off and the goblin''s decapitation echoes.


    But this one is not unharmed either.


    Milo bleeds all over, Gilanka''s machete (machete) is cracked, Bau''s fangs are broken, Chappie''s eyes are crushed, Drake''s left arm is blown off, Angus'' armor is shattered, Amanda''s body is cut, and one of King''s heads falls off and regenerates.


    The fight is too high level, it''s as if they are wearing each other down.


    ''Are they servants to you?''


    "Left. You are my obedient and faithful servants.


    Oh, yeah. I don''t think they''re my squires.


    With a glare, he glares at Lil Kara.


    It''s as if she''s treating the demons who follow her like slaves, those words are irritating. It''s as if they only think of you as a tool.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on a new one.


    I''m going to be able to say that they are my friends.


    "They are my friends.


    Ho.....


    I am a demon hunter. And they''re my people.


    ....


    I''m not staying with you!


    He kicked the earth and drew his sword.


    Even if this guy is a level 99 demon king, it doesn''t matter. All I have to do is defeat him with my full strength.


    With the full strength of a level 94 swordsmanship, I step through and enter a pause and swing my sword out.


    Nuh-uh!


    Huh!


    While Lil Cara avoided my sword with a single piece of paper, I twisted my body against the centrifugal force and returned the sword as it was.


    A scream runs through my body, but I ignore it. My sword snatches Lil Cara''s shoulder as it is and reaches a rather shallow response. With a swoosh, a small amount of blue blood flowed from Lil Cara''s shoulder where my sword ran.


    Apparently, even the structure of her body is different from that of a human.


    ''''Kuu........Kuu.....


    What''s going on?


    It''s been years since I''ve seen you hurt yourself. I haven''t seen you since the guardian.


    Goldova.


    True but I will not die.


    With a chilling sound, the wound on Lil Cara''s shoulder disappears.


    Apparently, she also has the skill of self-regeneration. For now, I should look at the information here, too.


    With magic power in my eyes, I mutter powerful words.


    ''''¡¾Analysis¡¿''''


    Along with that, information about Lil Kara appearing in my vision.


    Earlier, there were so many demons in the crowd that they overlapped each other so much that I could only make out their levels. But right now, it''s me and Lil Cara going head to head.


    That information is--.


    Name: Lil Kara.


    Occupation : Demon King Level 99


    skill


    Hammer of the Void Level 99


    Self-renewal level 40


    Pole arts level 8


    Demon Creation Level 99


    Demon training level 99.


    understanding of demonic languages


    demonic fusion


    demon call


    demonic mind-conversation


    ....


    As far as I''m concerned, I know that my worst guess is correct.


    I know that my occupation is Demon King. I also know that I''m level 99. And most of his skills are upwardly compatible with mine.


    However, I don''t know what the ''Hammer of Emptiness'' is, which is probably an attack method.


    "What are you talking about?


    d*mn it...!


    At a somewhat distant position, Lil Cara swung her right arm down, and it was as if something invisible attacked her.


    If I were to use an analogy, it would be like Lil Cara swinging her giant fist down, such a sensation. My sixth sense sends out a danger signal, and I involuntarily jump backwards. And with that, the earth in front of me was shattered.


    This is probably the skill "The Hammer of Emptiness" -.


    With a click of my tongue, I also swing my sword, and I''m going to get close to Lil Cara.


    ''''Hah!


    I have no idea what other methods of attack the "Hammer of Emptiness" skill has or what kind of attack it will launch. But I will only swing the sword in an honest manner.


    With the sword I''ve been training for years.


    King Hydra, Goldbeard - my swordsmanship that has defeated the strongest men that have ever stood in front of me. I just have to believe in it for now.


    "d*mn it...!


    Lil Cara lets out a smile.


    The attacks that Lil Cara sets up are as if she is dropping an invisible mallet. It doesn''t matter if you''re far away or close to it, it''s going to drop precisely where I am. I sense it in the air and try my best to avoid it.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    The attack snatched my shoulder and I frowned in pain.


    Invisible attacks can only be avoided with air flow, sound, presence and a sixth sense. You can''t even tell if it''s something you can defend against, even if you try to catch it poorly.


    And although my sword can reach the extent of cutting through a sheet of skin, it is difficult to break through the defense. Its body is so hard that it seems as if it might be a piece of steel armor underneath a single piece of skin.


    ''''Hah!


    But I just swing the sword.


    If you can''t do it once, do it twice. If it can''t be done twice, then three times. If you still can''t cut it, I''ll do it until I can.


    This is how I continued to fight the ruins of Rilkara by myself.


    With a creak, my sword was blocked by Rilkara''s left arm, and as it stopped.


    ''''Lightning!


    Wha--


    With a snap, Lil Cara''s body bounces.


    My skills aren''t just sword skills. In case you''re wondering, I have ''Thunder Magic'' level 45. And as long as the sword was in contact with Rilkara''s body, my "lightning magic" would also reach Rilkara directly.


    It''s only a low-level magic, so it won''t be that effective, but it''s fine if it can create an opening, even if only for a moment.


    In the meantime, I put power into my sword.


    ''''Charge (Charge)!¡¡Woohoo!


    A power is put into both of my arms with a crunch.


    With that, my sword slowly sinks into Lil Cara''s left arm - I''ve put that much power into my sword to cut through even the demon king''s defenses.


    This is a bit of skill application.


    With the skill ''Lightning Magic'', I pass electricity through my arm and draw out a reaction that is more than a biological current. This allows him to temporarily increase his physical strength.


    It would be good to think of it as a simple way to give the skill ''monstrous power''.


    However, the drawback is that my arm feels super painful afterwards.


    ''Nah--!


    Ooooh!


    With a slashing sound.


    Lil Cara''s left arm was blown off and blue fresh blood splattered on it.

 126-Settlement

    Oh, God!


    Huh ... hah ... hah ... hah!


    I take a few steps back when I see that Lil Cara''s left arm has been shredded and I take a few steps back.


    Lil Kara''s eyes were wide open, as if she was surprised because my strength suddenly became stronger. I felt that she looked vaguely like Luri.


    I wondered if she would be like this if she made Lulli more s*xist and expressive.


    ''''Ki, you.......what........!


    You''re right, you can''t recover from a broken arm.


    Ggh...!


    Lil Cara would have recovered quickly if it was only a small wound, but as expected, she doesn''t seem to be able to heal up to the loss of one arm immediately. The person himself seems to be upset, and is holding the base of his left arm with his right hand. Blue blood was dripping incessantly from between his fingers.


    And as he slashed and flicked his arm, the sword seemed to have bitten into his chest area as well, and blue blood was flowing out of there as well, endlessly.


    I also retreated, and as soon as I had enough time to do so, I applied "Recovery (Heal)" to both arms. My recovery magic isn''t very powerful, but it still heals both arms to the extent that they can move. The disadvantage of Charge (Charge) is that after a blow, both arms won''t be able to move unless they recover.


    But even though Lil Kara has the skill ''Self-Renewal'', she doesn''t have any recovery magic. Lil Kara''s wounds would not recover any more.


    ''''Kukk.......I see. I''m sure you''re right. So you''re better than me?


    What do you mean?


    I know of no one stronger than me. I''ve never known anyone who could kill me. So it''s you. "Noah Whitefield.


    So, uh...


    I can''t understand the conversation.


    So I don''t need to spin any more words - so I thought, and held up my sword.


    Kukkaku, hahaha, Lil Cara, letting out a laugh and not moving.


    ''''That''s enough.''''


    Hahahahaha...!


    I don''t want to be...


    With a snap, I kicked the earth and stepped into the interval with a single step.


    As it is, I cut off its neck - with the momentum, I swing my sword.


    I ordered my own arm to stop abruptly and stopped when I reached a single piece of skin on Lil Cara''s neck.


    ''''........''''


    I should have delivered a desperate blow. If I completely swung off, Lil Cara''s head would have fallen off. No matter how much of a demon king he is, he would die if he were to behead her.


    But Lil Kara didn''t defend against any of my attacks. She didn''t even try to evade me. It''s as if she was trying to accept my attack.


    Something is wrong.


    I think so, but I don''t know what''s wrong.


    "Lil Kara.


    I see that I am still alive. What''s the matter, are you still alive? The honor of killing the Demon King with your own hands will belong to you. I have no intention of disgracing myself by living any longer.


    You ... were you going to die?


    ....


    Around me, demons are still fighting.


    My friends are tired, wounded and wounded, fighting with wounds all over their bodies.


    And now...


    It''s almost as if Lil Kara wanted to die and was ready to accept my sword.


    "Unu, let me tell you one good thing.


    What are you...


    The Demon King can''t die. He can''t die. Even if he suffers his first death, he will surely rise again. This life will last forever.


    ''Eh....''


    My eyes widen at Lil Cara''s words.


    The Demon King that I know is the king of demons that are defeated by brave men. As a general rule, everyone knows that only brave men can defeat the demon king.


    However, the Demon King never dies. I''m sure he''ll be resurrected.


    "....


    Come to think of it, it was indeed a question.


    Why was the Demon King Lil Kara here? The Demon King who was supposed to have been defeated by the brave Gordova - the guardian Goldbird.


    I''ve heard of the legend that ''I will definitely resurrect,'' or that Rilkara said ''I will definitely resurrect,'' but she was originally dead.


    "A demon king can only die in the hands of a brave man.


    But, but...


    And as long as there is no next Demon King, the role of Demon King will continue forever. Therefore, even if you die, if there is no next Demon King, you will still be the Demon King forever.


    ....


    Let me tell you something more interesting.


    A grin, Lil Cara twisted her lips.


    It was as if she was pronouncing a death sentence on me.


    ''''The only person who can become a professional ''demon king'' is the one who was a professional ''demon wielder.''''''


    -What?


    I''m going to die. Then Unu will become the next Demon King. Then I will finally be able to finish my work. After reigning alone for 1,000 years, I will hand over the throne to you.


    Yeah, well...


    Its content was too shocking.


    Only a demonslayer could become a demon king. In other words, I was not wrong in my assumption that the top job of a demonslayer was the demon king.


    However, the only person who can defeat the Demon King is a brave man.


    In other words--.


    I''m going to be able to have a brave man who can kill me and a demonslayer who can succeed me. If I don''t have both of them, I won''t be able to finish this role.


    Rilkara was waiting for me.


    Because there was once a ''brave man'' and now I am a ''demon wielder'', there is no one else who can replace Lil Kara as the Demon King.


    But, but - how did that happen?


    ''''........''''


    But here''s one question too many.


    It''s not that the demon king can only be killed by a brave man, but Rilkara is not a former brave man. It''s natural for a brave man to have skills such as swordsmanship, basic magic, and lightning magic.


    But Rilkara only had the ''stick technique''.


    In other words, Rilkara isn''t a former hero - then what is it?


    ''''Then........then.......how did you become the Demon King.......?''''


    It was just a series of coincidences. No....now that I think about it, that demon king may have been behind it.


    It''s...


    "I used to travel with a brave man a long time ago. I was one of the companions........As a brave man, he accepted the mission and responsibility to defeat the demon king and set out on his journey. I was a demonslayer who served in that capacity.


    ....


    Apparently, the brave men of the past were serious, unlike me.


    No, it''s not that.


    A brave man and the Demon King stabbed each other and both died. With the brave man''s final blow, the Demon King was destroyed. And with that, the oracle was ordained. It was announced that I would be the next Demon King.


    ....


    That''s why we''ve been waiting for an Unu. If you are both a brave man and a demon hunter, you will be the successor to me. I''ve been waiting for a thousand years for Unu to arrive.


    So, you mean that from the beginning, Lil Kara had planned for me to take over as the Demon King.


    All because I wanted to die.


    "I was........in your grasp from the beginning, you mean?


    Dear sir. It''s all my handiwork.


    What do you mean?


    "Didn''t you find it much easier to raise your level after entering my residence?


    Lil Cara''s words sent a scare down my spine.


    Indeed, I have increased my level considerably. To the extent that I was in the level 90s at the end after entering the Lil''Cara Ruins.


    It''s only because I gave you my blessing. At the very least, you have to get up to the same level as me, otherwise it would be impossible to kill me.


    ....


    According to Puppy, I got up to level 99 extremely smoothly, even though he said it would almost never go up past level 60.


    That was Lil Cara''s plan--''''


    ''''Yeah, I see...''''


    Come on, Noah Whitefield. Whether I escape from here or not, the future is the same. I will die soon enough. When that happens, you will be the new Witch King.


    ....


    Lil Cara released her right hand from the base of her left arm.


    With that, an overflowing amount of blue blood flowed out of the base of his left arm and chest. They have no intention of stopping the bleeding or being afraid of death.


    If I continue to watch Lil Cara die, I will become the Demon King--.


    Bless you now!¡¡A new demon king is born!


    ''Oh, oh, no!''


    As all of Lil''Cara''s servants let out a yell in unison.


    The sword rolled out of my hand with a cracking sound.


    "You ... wanted to die that badly?


    You have no idea. You don''t understand the loneliness that lasts for a thousand years. A world with only servants who do not understand me is too stuffy.


    Uh I don''t know what I''m talking about. Didn''t you have any company?


    What do I want with a bunch of demons? To me, demons are nothing but servants.


    ....


    Lil Cara must have been a demon user once.


    And it was almost the same skill I had, except that ''Demon Capture'' became ''Demon Creation''.


    If that''s the case, then I would have been able to communicate with the demons with "Demon Language Understanding", I would have been able to converse with them with "Demon Mind Dialogue", and they would have loved me.


    And yet--''''


    ''''You say you can believe me?''''


    What are you...


    "I and my servant are nothing more than a relationship bound together by the chains of servitude. That loyalty is nothing more than a sham. They don''t adore me; I only bind them. How can you call such a person a friend?


    I can.


    I immediately responded to Lil Cara''s words.


    No, well, it''s true, my companions became my friends because I gave them the ''Chains of Servitude''. There''s no doubt about that.


    But that doesn''t mean that you can''t call them your friends.


    This is the reason why it''s so important to have a good time with them.


    I''m a wizard. I''m a demonslayer, and I can recruit demons to my profession.


    But that''s not...


    ''My skills are not what make me a slave. I ask for their input, I let them do their job, and they help me do what I can''t. That''s what friends are for.


    Chuckle...


    Lil Cara laughs at my words.


    That smile was different from the past, and seemed quite carefree. It''s as if I never thought of it that way.


    It''s not like a demon king, but like a girl named Lil Cara.


    I saw such a somewhat childish smile.


    ''I see... it seems you and I have a very different way of thinking.


    Well, I don''t think it''s really my place to say anything.


    Huh, a small sigh.


    With that, I notice that the surroundings are quite quiet. The demons were watching around us, as if they had stopped fighting.


    Among them are kobolds who look at Lil Kara with puppy dog eyes, and goblins who are holding her back while fluttering.


    ''What, they love you.


    ''Just, you know. I just want to say one thing.


    ''''Huh........whatever you say. Let''s hear it from the rest of the world........


    "I''m a ''demon hunter''.


    -Oh!


    Ha, Lil Cara''s eyes widen.


    I''m a wizard at level 49, and an ex-brave at level 94, for a total of level 143.


    And Rilkara is a Demon King level 99, and the only skill she seems to have inherited from her non-Demon King occupation is ''Stick Art Level 8''. In other words, his profession before he became a demon user was censored at level 8.


    In other words, he was level 107 in total, which means he was lower than me.


    ''''No way...!


    Yeah.


    Lil Cara''s neck glows and a dull, glowing collar is born there.


    And from the base of it, the lost left arm grew out, and the wound on her chest was closed up. As if watching a reverse regeneration, Lil Kara''s figure was completely restored to its original state.


    ''''I''m a demon user. There''s no reason why even the Demon Lord can''t join me.''''


    Yeah, yeah.


    You''ve been alone for a thousand years. If so, come with me. Stop hiding in the maze and come with me. I''ll get you a place to stay, you''ll be ready.


    .....


    He holds out his right hand.


    I don''t know what emotions are swirling in Lil Cara''s mind right now.


    ''''Will you ... tell me you need this kind of extra?


    Yeah, I need it. Come with me. I''m going to build a world where demons and humans can live together in harmony. We will build a world where demons and humans can thrive together. And I need you to do it. Rilkara.


    ''Haha....''


    Lil Cara broke face at my words.


    Then she smiled her most vicious smile and said, "Don''t bore me, kid.


    "Don''t bore me, kid.


    Great.


    Now the Demon King Rilkara has become one of my friends.


    This time, I can''t completely say that I''m not the Demon King anymore," I thought to myself.

 127-epilogue

    My country was getting closer to its ambitions.


    A country where demons and humans could live together. A world where demons and humans can live in harmony as neighbors. That''s the ideal I''ve been working toward.


    It''s still a work in progress, but my country will grow from here on out.


    "Lord Noah!


    Yeah.


    We have reports of a group of refugees from the Draukos Empire. What can we do?


    Accept as much as you can. We''ll have the land ready and consult with Silmeria about food supplies for the time being.


    Finally, it''s been two years since the promise I made to Queen Feliana of Orvance.


    I''ve been told not to move for two years, so I''ve been a rich and powerful soldier for a long time. Thanks to that, I heard that there was a light dispute with the imperial army near the border, but they were able to defeat it all at once with the demon army.


    Because of that, even within the Dravkos Empire, there was a lot of talk of "The Empire is finished! It seems that more and more people are starting to think like that, and more and more refugees are coming to my country to seek asylum.


    ''Lord Noah,''


    Yes.


    Master Noel sends word that the Imperial Guard has been seen on the border.


    Dispatch an elite goblin squad to the city of Ymir. I want you to send an army of elite goblins to the city of Oran, too. I''ll let Drake pick the men.


    Yes, sir.


    Jessica, hearing Drake''s report and giving quick instructions.


    I think I''m getting on board with being a king, relatively speaking. I have Jessica mainly in charge of internal affairs and Drake mainly in charge of military affairs, and I have her report only on matters that need to be brought to my attention.


    The proportion of human beings in my country is increasing due to the recent exodus of refugees and the replenishment of personnel from the Orvans. There are still many demons, and the number of demons following the Demon King Rilkara has increased since he became a companion, but the number of humans is increasing even more than that.


    And although the demons are living in the city normally, no major problems have occurred. Although there is still fear on the human side, the fact that they are strictly ordered not to use violence against the demon side seems to be working wonders for them.


    ''''So, Noah-sama,''''


    What are you doing here, Jessica?


    ''''I''ve received reports from agents who have joined the Draukos Empire that they are inviting S-ranked adventurers to the Imperial City one after another. Apparently, the Empire is willing to do it.


    I see...


    Hmmm, I put my hand to my chin.


    As a countermeasure against us, they''re probably inviting S-ranked adventurers. I''m not sure if Shelly and Randy are among them, as they may have escaped some time ago.


    If that''s the case, why don''t we get in on it?


    Okay. Okay, we''ll deal with it.


    Now....!


    Yeah.


    The Empire still hasn''t changed its stance on my country - Grandizia.


    I''m not going to be the only one to have a problem with it. But the other side doesn''t seem to have any intentions of doing so, so they continue to skirmish with each other.


    It''s also the case that they showed up near the border today.


    It''s time for me to get into the swing of things, too.


    It''s time for me to get down to business. "Let''s go and attack the Empire!


    Yes, sir!


    As I tell Jessica, I leave the throne room.


    And my friends are waiting there. The executives are gathered there, waiting for my words with a vicious smile on their faces.


    "Master, it''s war. Leave it all to me!


    "My Lord, I swear to you that you will bring victory to my Lord.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go.


    ''Master!¡¡I''ll fight a lot too!


    ''Hahahaha!¡¡My blood is boiling too!


    ''Lord Noah, please give me an order. My armor is for the glory of Noah.


    "These old bones, let us stand again on the battlefield. Let the Lord Noah win.


    "Before You, Master Noah. This Amanda, I will fight you with all my might.


    I''m in. What part of the Empire do you want me to take down first?


    Meirei, wo. Master.


    "Kuh........war.... It''s bloody and exciting...!


    Milo, Gilanka, Chappie, Bau, Puppy, Drake, Angus, Amanda, King, Lobo, and Lil Cara.


    My best and brightest were here.


    "Come on, people.


    ....


    Let''s go. Let''s show the Empire what we can do!


    Ooh!


    Let''s go crazy.


    And this is the first step towards creating my dream world.


    Me and the people that follow me, together with my fellow demons.


    I''m a demon hunter.


    I''m the only one in the world who follows a demon king.